《Desire Of The Call Girl》


 Chapter 1 - 1. Job Vacancy

    Choon-Hee woke up from her sleep, stretched her body for a while then looked to the side. beside her there were several bills lying, with a smile she took the money and counted slowly. Her smile grew even more when she counted, it turned out that this American man gave a 30% bonus. Maybe because last night Choon had worked optimally...

    Choon-Hee was looking for her bag, when it was found. immediately put all the money into the bag, Choon-Hee also started to tie her hair that flowed freely covering her breasts. Choon got out of bed without a single cloth, opened the window blinds wide and enjoyed the soothing morning sun.

    sHe was currently in a five-star hotel with 20 floors, Choon-hee was on the top floor which was a VVIP room. Last night she was very lucky, because she got a customer who was an American businessman!

    The ringing of the cellphone makes Choon-Hee look for her cellphone, when it is found lying near her underwear. Choon-Hee immediately picked up the call and waited for who was calling her at this time.

    "Hello" said Choon-Hee.

    "Hello Miss Hee, I''m Albertus! I''m one of the Managers at Douglas company. I got your number from one of the Horsesky Bar Managers. I''m calling you not without reason, because I want you to attend the company party and become the main star of the pole dancer. Do you agree with my offer?" asked Albertus, Choon-Hee held her head nicely. Albertus'' speech was quick and no-nonsense, but wait! what did he say? become a Pole dancer in the big Douglas company!!? Really!!! OMG!

    "Of course sir, as long as the pay is good enough!" Choon-Hee tries not to scream hysterically, a tantalizing offer of course will never be Choon Refuse!

    "3 times what you paid previously, if you agree. There will be a car to pick you up tonight, all the facilities have been prepared in a special room for you". Said Albertus who spoke without further ado, because for them they were rich people. time is money, talking straight to the point is their habit.

    "Of course I''m willing! I agree Mr. Albertus! I will provide maximum service". after Choon-Hee said that, the phone immediately went off and soon Choon got a text from the bank. After seeing the nominal, Choon-Hee wanted to cry happily.

    "OMG!!! I''m going on vacation for a few days and pamper myself with this much money! Huh... I have to go to the beautyshop now! Clean up so that tonight my skin looks shiny and everyone is amazed!". Choon-Hee started wearing her clothes again, her heart is really in a good mood.. a little pre-work care is the first service for all Choon-Hee customers.

    After all, this is a large Douglas company! Can you imagine who will come to the company? even the handsome man Choon-Hee was after would come. Of course he''s coming! he is the main heir to the Douglas company! Edwards Salvador Douglas!!! the name alone makes Choon-Hee''s whole body hot and cold..

    Imagining Edwards'' body touching sensitive points on every inch of Choon-Hee''s skin, it would be very delicious and would make Choon-Hee squirm to the maximum.

    Oh stupid! Choon-Hee shouldn''t have imagined that just yet, she now only has a little time to beautify herself.

    Choon-Hee immediately left the hotel room after getting dressed, he walked cheerfully and hoped that the Goddess of Fortune would always be on his side this time.

    in Some place...

    in a skyscraper, a man plays his hand in a woman''s deepest hole. Yes, on a sunny morning and the sun shone on the side of the large room, Edwards was satisfying sexual desires for his own wife. Last night his wife did not come home because of partying until morning! Instead of going home, Violet went to the company and met her husband. Violet knew that her husband would not come home because Violet didn''t come home either.

    "Ahhh... honey...". Violet hissed loudly because her husband''s finger play was great. Every swipe always touched sensitive points and that right was able to make Violet roll deliciously. Violet felt a strong tremor at the climax made her entire body melt and flooded Edwards'' big hand.

    "You just like the friction of my hand, but you never want to feel my valor". Edwards took a wet tissue and began to wipe his own hands and then wiped his wife''s beautiful flowers. Violet just kept quiet and lay down on Edwards'' desk.

    "I don''t like male gender, you know it''s Edwards. I''ve even tried to like you since we got married, but still.. my girlfriend Celine is still the best in my heart". Violet said honestly, without any guilt as she said that in front of her own husband.

    Edwards remained silent, trying to calm his unbearably aching heart. During this time, he and Violet had never had sex at all, They only did activities to lick and suck each other. In Edwards'' heart, he longed to be able to feel his wife''s innermost body. But what to say? Violet doesn''t like boys.. she only likes girls..

    Edwards used to marry Violet because he really fell in love with Violet, his wife was a friend from college.. they were always together and did a lot of things alone. Edwards doesn''t mind knowing that Violet likes the same sex, but slowly Edwards begins to love Violet and wants to have Violet completely.

    Is it wrong to want your wife to be completely yours? of course not right? that''s how Edwards felt right now.

    "You''d better start looking for another woman Edwards, it''s a shame your big junior never goes into that tight and warm hole! oh yeah.. Tonight, isn''t your company''s birthday? You can find a lot of women there.. women it must be happy to sleep with you" Violet said as she picked up the panties that had been thrown near the laptop and then straightened her dress again.

    Violet came here because she had a fight with Celine, Violet was wanting to have sex. So Violet just came here and asked her husband for that need. Yes.. even though it''s actually just using hands, but Violet is quite satisfied.. Edwards has always been an excellent player..

    "I''ll try. Are you going straight home?" Edwards asked changing the subject.

    "Yes.. I want to rest and relax at home, tonight I will come beautifully. After saying that, violet took the bag and kissed Edwards on the cheek for a while.

    Violet stepped away and out of Edwards'' room, Edwards sighed tiredly and sat down on his oversized stool. Edwards loved Violet very much, hoping that Violet would like a man and be willing to bear Edward''s child.. After all, Edwards also needs a successor in his own lineage.

 Chapter 2 - 2. Amazing Movement From Choon-Hee

    Choon-Hee skillfully wiggled her hips and danced sensually in front of all the invited guests.. Tonight, the mercenary Queen is showing her prowess in satisfying the guests with her beautiful body and beautiful face.

    Totality! What Choon-Hee must always take care of, All guests must really feel themselves on fire and compete to bid on Choon-Hee tonight! The more bids, the more money will go into Choon-Hee''s account!!

    Choon-Hee has even worn bright red lingerie and pinned her nipples with a silver earring to make them look flushed and ready to be licked!

    What should a female escort do? besides fire up the deepest desires of many men? Even Choon-Hee is willing to sleep with women, if indeed the pay is greater than some of the men who bid her!

    Yes.. all for the money! Money is everything to Choon-Hee.. all about Money! because money, always bring the happiness!

    The applause and cheers of the men grew louder when Choon-Hee lifted one leg and Climbed the silver pole beside him, Choon-Hee even deliberately showed a little fluff from her pussy lips to make all men''s eyes mesmerized!

    Beautiful and sexy!

    Two words every woman should have! The more beautiful the body, the more flattered the woman is.

    the sexier the shape, the more money will receives!

    "Show me your that ass, pretty!!" shouted one of the men who had thrown a few dollars at Choon-Hee''s body.

    Looking at the flying Dollar sheets, Choon-Hee happily bent over and wiggled her sexy ass as if she was on top of a man''s body.

    Choon-Hee received a few harsh claps, but he still tried to give her best. naughty hands had even stuck their fingers into Choon-Hee''s heavenly hole. But it doesn''t make Choon-Hee angry, because every naughty hand that holds, must throw a dollar at the same time!.

    Choon-Hee''s dance ended when the lights flashed brightly, it was a sign that the entertainment was over and into the main event.

    Choon-Hee collected the dollars that were scattered on the floor, then put it into the small pocket that was on her waist. Several times Choon-Hee blinked at the few rich men present. They were just silent and occasionally looked at Choon-Hee''s nipples which were printed red and ready to be bitten.

    The emcee started to talk and it was time for Choon-Hee to wear the luxurious dress she had bought. Because, she must be able to perform optimally to see the ruler of this world! Mr. Edwards is handsome and good looking.

    Choon-Hee should be able to sleep with him, at least one night! Providing the best service and of course having to make the ruler willing to pay Choon-Hee even more!.

    A bright red dress with a long thigh slit. The waist that also looks sexy Choon-Hee shows.. Even her breast support, just a spaghetti strap that if you pull it a little.. then the two big boobs will open wide..

    Choon-Hee walked past some guests who were chatting casually, took a glass of wine that was served.. It was quite hot here, because so many people came..

    Entrepreneurs who are rich in currency and baskets, all unite and mix..

    Of course all come! who doesn''t want to come to Mr Edwards Salvador Douglas'' big event!

    The women here are already dressed very beautifully and gracefully, some from celebrities and top models.

    But Choon-Hee doesn''t feel inferior at all, even though Choon-Hee is only a woman who most people can consider, a useless woman..

    But Choon-Hee can make sure that every customer, is always satisfied and asks for the next night with Choon-Hee..

    The shake and service provided, of course not kidding.. Choon-Hee can do many styles of making love and is very resistant to rough sex!.

    All Choon-Hee learns from her mother who is a female escort too..

    Their life was very poor in the past, to live in luxury.. of course it''s not easy, Choon-Hee must try very hard to take care of her body and skin..

    several times Choon-Hee has to come with her mother and watch how to satisfy a man''s desire..

    Choon-Hee lost her virginity when she was 14 years old, when her mother brought Choon-Hee to a handsome man, about age 30. in There, Choon-Hee just felt how delicious the word ''SEX'' feels.

    Delicious and make her lovelorn!

    Choon-Hee is addicted and always wants to try with lots of guys, but of course not a random guy or a poor guy! Choon-Hee doesn''t want to get sick and regret her life with such a Man! Choon-Hee just wants to be with a rich man and sleep in a five-star hotel that is luxurious and has many facilities.

    because, the better the place to make love, the wilder Choon-Hee moves and wiggled ..

    "Hey.. are you on schdule tonight?" A man cursing a dark gray suit rebukes Choon-Hee who is sitting alone near the bar.

    The party is indeed going on with some welcomes, Choon-Hee hasn''t even seen Prince Edwards yet..

    "Of course not, I still have one more show at the end of the show." Choon-Hee said very softly, glancing with her sexy gaze into this handsome man''s eyes.

    Looks like he''s one of the young Entrepreneurs, his face is very handsome but looks like a bad boy.

    "Greeting, I''m Daniel Salvador Douglas.", Hearing Douglas'' words, Choon-Hee almost dropped the wine glass in her hand.

    Her eyes confirmed the face of the man who claimed to be the Douglas family.

    "I.. I''m not wrong with? Daniel Salvador Douglas?." Choon-Hee asked once again.

    "Yeah.. you''re so surprised, is it your first time getting a customer from the Douglas family?.", the man asked while pouring a bottle of Wine into Choon-Hee''s empty glass.

    "Ah..no.. I mean, yes.. I just met the Douglas family for the first time." Choon-Hee replied that he had tried to adjust her facial expression, so she could look beautiful and charming!

    "Then tonight you''re mine. I''m interested to see what''s inside your red underwear. It looks very luscious and tight. Do you always take care of yourself?" Asked Daniel who had relaxed a bit chatting with Choon-Hee.

    "Ahh. Yes.. I always do yoga and do sports to keep my body in shape. Several times I did vaginal narrowing surgery.. I did everything to satisfy my customers. I also do medical tests every three months." Choon-Hee said who had said the best words, so that Daniel was really interested.

    "It is clear from your body shape, even though you are famous throughout this city as a Queen who has extraordinary desires.. but your body is still very tight and anti aging.. I like women like that, At least a tight pussy, will make a hot love longer and more satisfying ", Choon-Hee chuckled hearing Daniel''s words, it appears here that Daniel is a man who is used to sleeping with many women..

    Her lovemaking experience must be amazing and amazing! Choon-Hee should be able to feel Daniel''s big Dick....

 Chapter 3 - 3. The Black Card

    Edwards had walked with firm steps to greet the invited guests, several times he was seen smiling and showing a friendly face. Even though he was actually very lazy to serve them and had to make small talk.

    Edwards kept his good name because many reporters came here and took pictures of everything Edwards was doing, the knock on her heels made Edwards look back and see his wife coming.

    "Violet, you are so beautiful." Edwards immediately embraced his wife''s sexy waist, Violet immediately smiled and kissed her husband''s sweet lips.

    Reporters have taken pictures of their romantic togetherness. Some of the rumors that Violet is a woman who likes woman too, were strongly denied tonight. saw how Edwards wrapped his arm around his wife''s waist so tightly and protectively.

    "Hi Mrs Violet, it''s nice to see you here again. You always look beautiful, Edwards must have treated you very well. Has He spread a lot of love?" one of the colleagues who is a businessman in the property sector, gently rebuked Violet.

    Hearing that Violet deliberately put her head on her husband''s chest and acted a little spoiled. "We are in the process of making love. Just wait for good news from us, okay? We can''t wait to see Edwards junior who will be born as the successor." Violet said with a bashful face.

    The drama that Violet did did look so natural. No matter what, Violet had to help Edwards maintain the good name of the Douglas family.

    "Ah I pray that everything can be realized quickly, then I''ll excuse myself .. want to chat with the others." The man said goodbye to Violet and Edwards.

    The two of them just nodded politely, Violet sighed slightly and looked at her husband''s sweet smiling face.

    "Why are you looking at me like that, do I look weird in this gold dress?" Violet asked quietly, Violet still snuggled closer to Edwards'' warm body.

    They seem to be seen as a romantic and very close couple. "I''m just happy to see you being spoiled when in front of many people, your breasts also look good in this dress. You are getting sexier, I''m sure when the moon shines.. you are like a Greek Goddess with a million beauties." Edwards praise managed to make Violet blush and chuckle.

    "You can always make a woman''s heart feel happy, I''m sure you will get many women with your deadly seduction. Find one woman to accompany tonight.. I''m not home, my lover is waiting in the apartment. Violet''s words made Edwards a little hurt, but Edwards still managed to hide his feelings and just nodded.

    "I''ll do it. You don''t be too tired. Your face looks so pale lately. Go see a doctor, I don''t want you to get sick." Edwards'' attention drew Violet even closer.

    "Of course dear, I will obey my handsome husband''s words. You also take care of your health, can I go right away? Our drama is good enough for tonight." Violet kissed Edwards on the lips sensually, then let go and made Edwards feel sad.

    Violet walked away from Edwards'' arms, she walked while occasionally greeting guests who reprimanded her. Edwards still noticed Violet''s departure.

    Sighing softly, Edwards couldn''t stop Violet from meeting her lover who was both female. For some reason Violet couldn''t see the great love that Edwards showed,

    even though Edwards had tried his best to be a faithful husband and always met all of Violet''s needs.

    "brother." A tap on Edwards'' shoulder made him turn his head.

    "Daniel." Edwards answered slowly, Daniel gave a glass of wine to his brother. Daniel knew very well why his brother looked gloomy after Violet Left.

    "Don''t think about it, have you found a woman to accompany you tonight?" Daniel''s question made Edwards shake his head slowly.

    "I''m not interested, I''d rather just read a book to spend the night." Edwards said as he drank the Wine in his hand.

    "Don''t be like that homie, you have to spend your youth to have fun. I feel sorry for your big ''Junior'', it''s a pity he is always locked in a cage and not freed. I have one beautiful woman, I saved it for you.. I wanted to wear it myself, but after seeing you so sad. I thought giving it to you wouldn''t hurt." Daniel raised an eyebrow, waiting for Edwards'' approval.

    Edwards thought for a moment then began to breathe slowly. "Is the woman this time great?" Edwards asked, getting interested.

    "You will be amazed to feel the service from her, she is one of the women who has such great desire. Her face is beautiful and her body is so seductive. She is mineral water in the middle of the desert.. I guarantee it, bro!" Daniel''s words were so passionate, it made Edwards laugh.

    "Okay, take her in an hour to my room. I want her to let her hair down.. I don''t like women in pigtails." Edwards said.

    "okey dokey boss, I''ll tell her later. Alright, I''ll go first.. I''m tired of greeting the guests.." Daniel waved his hand and started walking leisurely towards Choon-hee.

    Daniel deliberately gave Choon-hee to his brother, because it seems that Choon-hee is a humorous and intelligent woman. A paid woman does not only have to be smart in bed, but she also has to be smart to carry herself and be able to open a conversation when the love is over.

    Daniel came with a smile, playing with Choon-hee''s very fine hair. "My brother wants to see you, can I replace my position for him?" Daniel who had left suddenly and now came suddenly. made Choon-hee think a little hard.

    "Brother? What do you mean?" Choon-hee didn''t dare to say the name of the main heir of the Douglas family. her mind just hung and kept a sweet face with a smile as much as possible.

    "You pretend not to know, my brother Edwards.. He wants you tonight. He asks you to come to his room and his condition is that you let your beautiful hair loose. He likes women with long, flowing hair." Hearing Daniel''s words, of course Choon-hee immediately smiled happily.

    one paddle two three islands passed, Choon-hee can immediately get close to Edwards just because she gets to know Daniel for a while..

    Choon-hee must be able to provide the best service. What should he do now? brush his teeth? or put another lipstick on her sexy lips? Ah.. maybe a little fragrance in every inch of the skin..

    "So? What''s the room number?" Choon-hee asked impatiently.

    Daniel immediately laughed at Choon-hee''s words, Daniel gave a black card with gold engraving around the corner of the card.

    "Wow, the Douglas family''s Black card hotel?" Choon-hee said in awe, Choon-hee of course knows this kind of card. this is a magic card that can get Choon-hee in and out of a hotel with all five-star maids.

    "After you satisfy my brother, next night come to Mine''s apartment. I still want to feel you, don''t forget it.. have fun." Daniel immediately left Choon-hee, because Daniel really wanted to go to the Club'' with his other friends...

 Chapter 4 - 4. Not As Expected

    Choon-hee has entered a hotel room that is so luxurious. On the right and left there are two supporting pillars that add to the impression of elegance. It''s like entering a room in the ancient Greek kingdom, this room does look like that..

    Choon-hee took off her dress and hung it in the wardrobe, then started to tie her hair in a ponytail. Choon-hee looked around for what he really wanted to see.

    When his eyes stare at the window, the view of the city at night looks more elegant and charming. Incredibly, this hotel room does look perfect with all its luxuries.

    Luxurious of course. There''s no way Mr Edwards would take a cheap room for him to live in.

    The sound of the door opening, made Choon-hee immediately smile and greeted the big master with her sexy pose.

    Edwards, who looked at the woman in front of him, couldn''t help but put on a flat face without interest. Edwards began to take off his coat and also took off his neck-tie, slowly rolling up the sleeves of his shirt. Edward''s eyes caught the look of the woman who was still standing, and stared at Edwards with a hungry look.

    All female escort are like that, they always look at Men with a lot of money with a stupid look.

    Edwards took a seat on the sofa facing the window. Then looked up at the night sky with sad eyes.

    "what''s your name?." Edwards asked, feeling sorry for the woman, for she remained completely motionless in her place.

    "I''m Choon-hee sir." sHe said, such a soft voice and also a very sweet smile.

    Edwards just nodded his head.

    "Can you do a massage?" Edwards asked.

    "Sure sir, it''s the skill of a woman like me to massage." Choon-hee said in the most sensual tone possible.

    "Can you massage my shoulder, I''m very tired today, I need a place to rest and calm my mind." Edwards said honestly.

    "Sure sir, would you like some Aromatherapy? Or just olive oil?" Choon-hee asked.

    "Scent therapy only." after saying that, Edwards immediately took off the shirt he was wearing. showing perfectly imprinted muscles.

    Choon-hee who saw that from a distance, could only swallow her saliva with difficulty. Even now something is twitching down there. Edwards''s charm is extraordinary, Choon-hee who is used to seeing men''s bodies can be amazed like this. What about women who are seeing men''s bodies for the first time? They must have had a nosebleed at the sight of Edwards'' perfect body.

    Choon-hee walked to one of the tables, took the aromatherapy that had been provided, Choon-hee''s footsteps began to walk to Edwards'' side.

    Her tiny hands gently stroked the incredibly hard and amazing back, Damn it! why just holding the skin on his back made Choon-hee''s blood rush wildly?

    Even when the scent of Edwards'' body entered Choon-hee''s senses, at that very moment the heat made the whole body suddenly hot.

    Will all rich and handsome men have the same charm as Edwards Salvador? Of course not, Edwards was born perfect long ago. Choon-hee had longed for this meeting for a long time.

    Especially when she heard the stories of his friends who often talked about Edwards, During the school days. Edwards''s good looks have become a byword for hot gossip for every woman.

    And now, in front of Choon-hee. This man of all perfection is lying down and asking for a massage..

    Maybe Edwards looked cold and his face didn''t show much expression either, But I''m sure this guy would still be impressed if he had a good serve from my hands.

    Choon-hee started massaging Edward''s back slowly but a little deeply. Choon-hee had always been good at massage, because her mother always ordered her to be massaged, after that she would get extra pocket money..

    When it comes to mother, Choon-hee misses her mother, she hasn''t been back for a long time..

    "You seem to be used to massaging, your massage is quite delicious." Edwards said.

    "Yes sir, this has become my job. If we work well, the services are good and the results are maximum. I''m sure all customers will like it.." Choon-hee''s words were like a normal women, Edwards didn''t really care about those words.

    Edwards just enjoys every touch and massage that makes his body quite relaxed..

    "You are indeed the best, it''s only natural that your name is always known by many men in the nightlife. Because your massage is already this good." Again... Edwards complimented Choon-hee for the second time, though Edwards wasn''t one to praise over and over again.

    If it''s like this, Edwards will feel comfortable being by Choon-hee''s side..

    "Thank you sir." Choon-hee is still faithfully massaging, her hands are really just massaging and not touching other sensitive areas.

    Since Choon-hee was quite a professional woman, she would not cross any boundaries. That''s why a lot of rich men like her services, Choon-hee also doesn''t like to interfere in the personal affairs of her customers. Several times the female escort often get into fights with the realcostumer''s wife, because some of them like their own customers. But Choon-hee was never like that.

    Try your best to stay away and just pretend you don''t know. It was already better for her current job.

    "alrigth enough.. I''m more relaxed.." Said Edwards interrupted Choon-hee''s thoughts.

    Choon-hee let go of her hand and started to put the aromatherapy back where it belonged. sHe stood a little further away from Edwards, letting the man stare at the night sky as he put his shirt back on.

    Choon-hee doesn''t understand, doesn''t Edwards want to make love to her? Or maybe this guy really doesn''t want to make love. But it really doesn''t matter, if Edwards is willing to give money, for the time Choon-hee has wasted tonight.

    Approaching Edwards Salvador is not easy, everything must be done slowly and carefully. if we get a little attention, then Choon-hee won''t have to worry about his finances and needs in the next few years.

    "Call the waiter, I want some hot coffee tonight. Do you want to accompany me?" Edwards question Sounds so ridiculous, how can he take a beautiful woman who is already wearing sexy lingerie, just to drink coffee all night? Seriously, this guy doesn''t seem like he''s in the mood for love.

    "Of course sir." After saying that, Choon-hee immediately asked the maid to bring two hot coffees into this room, by telephone of course.

    It wasn''t long before the waiter came, he didn''t just bring coffee. but also some snacks and fruit.

    Choon-hee closed the door slowly, pushing the trolley full of everything the maids had brought.

    Choon-hee was still polite and poured the coffee in the ceramic teapot into a small glass for Edwards.

    "Your Coffee sir." Choon-hee said, Edwards took his coffee and inhaled the aroma.

    Tonight the two of them really only spent drinking coffee, occasionally Choon-hee ate snacks and watched Edwards who was still faithfully staring at the sky.

    Choon-hee was curious, what was this man really thinking? Edwards prefers to stare at the sky and stars while drinking coffee, Instead of making love until morning?

 Chapter 5 - 5. Small Talk And Naked

    I stretched my body and blinked a few times, when I smelled the aroma of warm coffee and the aroma of delicious cooking. I looked around for a moment, when I found out that I was still in Edwards Salvador''s hotel room, I woke up with still staggering steps.

    walked slowly and looked at the sunlight that had hit this room very brightly, I smiled when this morning it turned out that I was still in the room of a super rich person. So last night we slept together? Or is it just me sleeping on the bed?

    I don''t really remember, because I was too sleepy and subconsciously walked over to the bed and fell asleep. That''s all I remember from last night, though I thought I''d be enjoying the hot body of an Edwards.

    I turned my body when I heard footsteps, I saw Edwards with his wet hair and half naked body, only short boxer shorts which made me swallow hard. it''s still early and i can see a big thing under those panties, Damn.. i''ve been here for the night but i can''t feel at all that big snake.

    "Good morning .." He said briefly, I smiled softly hearing his hoarse voice in the morning. Edwards put down a tray containing two cups of coffee and also a plate of chicken soup, it looks like chicken soup, I can only tell by the smell.

    "Morning.. Sorry I fell asleep here last night." I said slowly, because actually it''s not for me to spend the night in the room of a man who has paid for me, every time after making love I will immediately go and enjoy the money in my own room. or the man who hired me who left the hotel room, and I enjoyed the hotel room until morning. Yes, it really depends on the situation.

    "It doesn''t matter, I was lonely last night too. hearing the sound of snoring from your sleep, it''s enough to make me feel comfortable .." Edwards honest answer made me blush, does a rich man like him always tell the truth? Good grief! Did he mention the word Comfort? Ah.. I think the Goddess of Fortune is really on my side!

    "Thank you." I said as quietly as possible, then sat down on the sofa opposite him. I''m silent, not daring to touch a cup of coffee that he doesn''t know who he''s making for, he hasn''t offered so I don''t want to ask...

    "Drink it, don''t hesitate." He said, who seemed to know that I didn''t want to touch the coffee.

    I nodded and started to take a cup of warm coffee, I briefly smelled the coffee and enjoyed the aroma.

    "You like the smell of coffee?" He asked who was already looking at me, I looked at him too and nodded.

    "I think the smell of coffee is quite soothing, at least in the morning to start life." I said honestly.

    "I also like it, before going to work I always make coffee and chicken soup." His words let me know that this coffee was really his own, so Edwards could make coffee and chicken soup? I feel a little lucky to be able to drink coffee with An Edward, especially since he made this himself.

    "You make it yourself, it tastes good.." I said after tasting it.

    "Yeah, I''ve always loved doing this activity. That''s why I always want a kitchenette in every room I live in." He said again, I who heard that immediately looked towards this room and looked for the small kitchen that Edwards was referring to.

    My eyes saw it in the right corner of this room, behind the Bar Table and there was also a coffee machine, Maybe because last night I was only thinking about Edwards'' body, so I didn''t look around.

    "Fun, gazing at the sun." I said, I don''t know what else to say to start the conversation. it''s too awkward, there''s no way I can tell about my activities in the morning right? who am i? And what''s in it for Edwards to know about me?

    "I like to look up at the sky, be it morning or night... but I don''t like the afternoon, it''s too hot." Edwards took the chicken soup that was in the bowl, then sipped the broth slowly. I continued to watch him intensely, but when he put the spoon to the side of Soup. I immediately looked the other way.

    "I don''t like hot weather either." I answered simply.

    "You want my chicken soup?" he asked quietly, looking at me and making me feel awkward. I never thought that An Edward could pay attention to me like this, I don''t mean strange attention, but he wants to chat with me, have coffee and offer his Chicken Soup. It was like getting an infinite Prize.

    "Ah, no thanks. Just coffee is enough for me." I said trying to politely refuse.

    Edwards seemed to nod and then ate his chicken soup again, he looked very serious while he was eating. maybe he''s the type of person who appreciates food, right?

    I took another sip of my coffee, actually I''m not used to drinking black coffee in the morning like this. I usually eat fruit and yogurt, and add one liter of water. after that I will exercise for about an hour, then I take a shower and sleep again..

    I work at night, so I have time during the day to sleep..

    And now in the morning I sit with an Edwards Salvador Douglas, make him hot coffee and watch him eating Chicken Soup so deliciously.

    A very significant difference, I actually don''t mind either. This is what makes me happy too..

    "Your name is only Choon-hee?" he asked, after he had finished his meal.

    "Yes, only Choon-hee." I put the coffee cup on the table again, looking at him who was already leaning his bare back on the Sofa and looking at me with deadly eyes.

    Damn it! Can I think normally now? Looking at an Edwards with her wet hair, Her perfectly shaped bare chest, Her boxer shorts are very short and showing One big thing inside. and those eyes.. gosh those eyes made me feel so rough stripped.

    Oh god, why can you give me this perfect being in front of me? Was looking at me with a damn pose that made me instantly wet and twitch violently.

    "You''re beautiful too, even though you haven''t showered yet." He said, I almost laughed softly at his words. of all the words in this world, why does he even call me beautiful even though I haven''t showered? Is this an interesting word for him.

    doesn''t he know that I''m so wet now? Damn Edwards! I want to worship you and say that ''please take off my clothes and sleep hard on me!''.

    "Yeah, that''s it." I answered with difficulty.

    "Could you come back here again? Next week, 9 p.m..... just hold on to the black card." Edwards''s invitation this time immediately made me smile happily, Gotcha!!!!

 Chapter 6 - 6. Whos Win ? For Hold Up All This Desire

    "Of course Mr. Edwards, it''s an honor for me to be invited again by you." I said with a sweet smile.

    "What do you think made me want to invite you again, Miss?" Edwards'' question was like a trap, I didn''t know what to say. That one question is what I''m thinking right now, I also want to know the answer. so I couldn''t answer anything, I just looked at those bright eyes that were being exposed to the morning sun.

    "Maybe because you haven''t got another woman for the night." I answered nonchalantly, The coffee on my lips was already cold. My pulse also felt faster because the heat from Edwards'' eyes was so intoxicating. I feel like I drank a lot of Vodka last night..

    "Because you''re unique, I like women who don''t talk much and are demanding. I think you can be enough for me to make you be my woman Choon-hee." One word of Edwards can make me soar to the seventh heaven, Exactly!! These are the words I''ve wanted to hear since last night.

    I became a special paid woman for Edwards Salvador Douglas, So what can I get in the future? Money? House? Or her sexy naked body? It seems that all of these things I will get if I manage to make him feel comfortable with my presence.

    "With pleasure, who would not be a mercenary for you, my honorable lord." I said as politely and gracefully as possible, I took another sip of the cold coffee. Even though it was cold, but it seemed more delicious because the warmth had been given by the look in Edwards'' eyes at this time.

    Have you ever felt wetness in sensitive areas? Wet feeling is sometimes uncomfortable if you feel alone, but if you feel it in the right person. You know what''s going to happen? You will be crushed and turned into powder that the beetles love! And that beetle is Edwards. This man will taste the sweetness of my body and he will savor every tender skin in every inch..

    and I? Of course I will be covered in cold sweat and my mouth can''t stop humming a rough sigh..

    "You''re really different, what''s the right call for you Miss? Butterfly? My little rabbit? Or my little lion?.", he asked suddenly, I really don''t understand this kind of conversation. Edwards always said using reason and instinct, I, who didn''t have a good education, of course couldn''t follow Edwards'' thoughts quickly.

    "Why about the little lion?" I asked slowly.

    "Because maybe you''ll grow up and eat me alive..." He raised an eyebrow and slowly lowered his boxers.

    You die Choon-hee!

    The prince has shown his crown of pride at this time, I can see a creation of God that is very perfect and also mighty.

    Can you guess what it is? imagine the things that make you shiver in the morning, One thing that might make you cry as a woman, and make you scream loudly when it is moved in something warm.

    You know what it is? Love alone will lose its pleasure if you feel it.

    I don''t know what Edwards was actually doing by showing me the one thing that made me hot and cold inside, How can I be okay. There is one of God''s sexiest creatures in front of me, I want to eat him and make him ask for more from me.

    But what do I do now? I just sat still and my eyes continued to focus on one thing that every second got bigger and the veins sticking out more and more!.

    Damn it!!n Edwards, are you testing my Lust Power? I''m not sure I''ll win at this, but... If I do win, can I ask for one night for me? or 12 hours with me in bed with no rest at all?

    Of course that would be fun right?

    "Your eyes are beautiful my little lion, you can endure and remain silent. do you like a man? Or are you the same as my wife? Only like my possessions but you like women?" I swallowed hard, why is Edwards'' question always hard for my mind to accept.

    And what did he say? his wife who turned out to be a lesbian ? uh.. How can he be so fluent in telling his wife''s big secret? It made me wonder, actually. Why didn''t Edwards touch me all night? Is he also gay? Could it be..

    Edwards and his wife both have different forms of lust, to the point where they can''t be together. But what is this? why did he ask that am i the same as his wife? Just because I''m silent without you touching it.

    Ckckckck..

    He doesn''t know that I am a woman with high self-esteem? To be more precise, I wouldn''t ask a guy for Sex who wouldn''t give it. I take care of myself as a woman who is asked for, not asking..

    It''s one of the cornerstones of my life, you know? Even though we''re only paid women, it doesn''t mean we don''t have our own rules..

    All women have the right to be respected and have the right to make their own rules.

    "Because I''m not a woman who likes to ask let alone force a man who doesn''t want to make love to me, I Of course like you. Every thing in your body, it''s like a threat to my consciousness, I''m afraid to not realize and make you stunned. But I''m also curious about Instinct The sex you have, do you actually like girls? Or?..." I took off my nightgowns one by one, taking off my bra and panties.

    Then I spread my legs wide and look into his eyes sensually, we''ll see.. who can''t stand this morning, he''s An Edwards Salvador Douglas? Or am I Choon-hee the mercenary..

    We were both naked now, sitting on benches opposite each other. Then spread the legs wide apart, the sunlight makes us undaunted and stares at each other..

    I clearly showed my curves and the red color of one of my proud treasures, not to mention the two ripe apples on my chest, whether Edwards could really endure all this.

    And look at his now, standing taller asking to be satisfied, extraordinarily beautiful and of course it makes me shiver uncontrollably.

    A few minutes passed, you were still staring at each other and didn''t speak at all. I''ve been squeezing my hand hard, damn it! I''m not strong.. how can I be okay when I''ve seen the gold that sparkles in front of me? Edwards! You are truly an extraordinary man who is able to bring all women to their knees..

    The world even knows that you can''t be conquered easily.

    "Looks like you''ve been very wet, I''m not responsible if you play alone." After saying this Edwards got up from his seat and walked towards the bathroom.

    I who have seen the door closed, can only sigh softly and close my legs again. what did he say? He says I will play alone? And see what he does when he goes into the bathroom? he must have satisfied his own with those big hands.

    Ahh....

    ordeal My desire really can not be paid by anyone at this time, I must be able to make Edwards sleep with me, must be able to!!

 Chapter 7 - 7. Violet And Her Smile

    Edwards fiddled with the wine glass in his hand, his eyes staring out the window. currently he is in the room and has not come out of there since eating with his family, I don''t know what makes him want to stay in the room. Maybe because his grandmother''s questions were too distracting.

    Edwards also actually wants to have children. Who doesn''t want to have a successor? All grown men want this, but what can he do? Violet does not want to have children from him, Violet is too comfortable with her life depending on her lover. He can''t force it and probably won''t.

    [I promised, As long as violet is happy.. then I will be happy too, But now what? My mother''s words that have also threatened, Make the male side in me rise. I wish I could fulfill mother''s wish, but I don''t have complete control over Violet.]

    We are husband and wife, yet we are like strangers in our own house.

    The sound of the door opening made me turn around and see who had come. It turned out to be Violet, she came in with warm chocolate milk for me. she knows very well that I like warm milk when I want to sleep at night.

    Actually Violet knows very well about me, but maybe she doesn''t know, that I also really want her to know, about the biggest desire in my heart.

    "Drink it, but don''t think too much. Your brain is too small to think anything. We can make children and give offspring to the Douglas Family. That''s easy Edwards, why should you think about it?" Violet''s words made me raise an eyebrow in confusion.

    What does it mean? I took the glass filled with warm milk, I drank it quickly and finished what was left. then handed the empty glass to Violet again.

    "You want to get pregnant?" I asked without further ado, then I saw the smile on her lips and nodded her head. "Are you sure?." I asked again, I didn''t want to force Violet. I love her so much that I don''t think I have a problem with being a second one, as long as I can continue to be with her.

    "Do I look unsure? We will be pregnant, before our wedding anniversary. I will give you a handsome and beautiful child. We can make many children.. But before that, can I talk to my girlfriend first?" Violet asked, I who heard that of course immediately nodded in agreement.

    "Tell her, I don''t want you and your girlfriend to fight again. I''ll wait until the time comes, OK?" I gently stroked her hair, a burden lifted by Violet''s beautiful words.

    She just said she was going to get pregnant, but I was already so happy. I have known her since college, we are very close and can understand each other. I never know why she can like women too, because I never saw about her Sex personality, If I could have known earlier. maybe Violet and I had children long ago. because I''m going to take her to a psychiatrist and recreate her, into her true personality.

    But now I don''t want to regret it all, I want to stay with her and hug her. Because now Violet also wants to get pregnant with my child, she just has to wait for that time to come. then Violet will truly become my wife completely.

    "Okay, I''ll tell you later. Where are you going this weekend? I want to go with my friends to Switzerland for a few days, is it okay if I stay?" Again.. I was just happy with what she said earlier. But now Violet has asked for something else to leave me.

    Weekend? I don''t think I''ll be alone this weekend, I already have an appointment with one of the women named Choon-hee. It doesn''t matter if Indeed Violet isn''t by my side.

    "No problem, go with your Friends. I''ll just stay at home reading a book." I said a little lie.

    "Are you sure? You don''t usually let me go on weekends. Usually you''ll make dramas that can keep me by your side. Why? Have you found a good woman yet?" Violet''s question is too much, I just smile and ruffle her hair in annoyance.

    "I can''t find a woman, why am I looking for women out there? If there is a woman in front of me that I need. I just want you to be happy, I know when we will have children. You will definitely be busy at home and take care of yourself and your children, there is no time to go out and meet your friends right now. So now, you can do whatever you want. I won''t stop it." I said honestly, I did have an appointment with another woman. but actually I also want Violet to be happy before she actually gets pregnant later.

    I know, when a woman is pregnant. she will focus on her own body and forget all the circumstances outside, maybe even their only job is sleeping and eating. some of the cases that my friend explained were women would be lazy to leave the house after getting pregnant.

    I don''t want Violet to be stressed, so let her relax her mind after meeting her friends later.

    "Thanks Edwards, you''re so kind. by the way, I''ll borrow your credit card. Violet asked, I again nodded and then took out a magic card from my wallet. I gave it to Violet, I saw the happy face she had on her.

    Violet is very happy to spend time and treat her friends, I have no problem with that. As long as he''s happy, I''m happy too.

    "Ahhhh!! You''re the best my dear! Here! Kiss first!." Violet pulled my head and immediately kissed my lips quickly, I who felt the kiss couldn''t help but chuckle. she''s so cute when he''s happy, look how her smile is so loose and so energetic. I love her more and more.

    "Then I''m going out, I want to book the most expensive hotel! My friends will be very happy to hear good news from me. I''m leaving, you just go to sleep. Good night my dear .." Violet brought an empty glass and my magic card, she trotted out of the room. I saw that I could only shake my head funny..

    "Geez.. He''s so happy now, making a woman happy is really easy.", I said slowly, I looked again at the window in front of me and chuckled.

    Hopefully this is a good start for me and Violet as well.. hopefully after getting a child later, violet will change and can love me.

 Chapter 8 - 8. Just Interested, Nothing Else

    I can''t sleep tonight, after my wife left. I chose to do some work, then started to find out about Choon-hee''s personal data, I don''t know what made me suddenly want to find out about a paid woman, which managed to make me feel comfortable..

    To be more precise, the mercenary was very careful about appearances and also knew her limits. I don''t really like women who always cross the line, and that night.. For the first time I found the woman I''ve always wanted, a woman who will remain silent without asking me anything. even Choon-hee doesn''t dare to hold my Body, because I haven''t let her. she just massaged my body, really just massaged.

    That''s what made me immediately attracted to Choon-hee''s strengths, which I know Choon-hee has been working as a paid woman for a long time. Many of her customers always want to hire Choon-hee just for one night, but what I''ve seen is that Choon-hee has never had a one-night stand on one man more than twice.

    Interesting!

    So she is a pretty picky woman, because she also doesn''t want to be with a rude and sick man. This woman is smart, she can take good care of herself.

    There is no bad record on her health, Personality is also good, and All the customers who wear it are wealthy businessmen.

    This woman is really amazing, for the first time I have found a woman who really works, without wanting to ruin other people''s household relationships. sHe has never been involved in an affair and also loves her Customers. That''s why in the report I received, she is the only woman who has many advantages.

    It turns out that there are still paid women who can maintain their self-esteem. Maybe this woman has ever been hurt by a man? So he doesn''t want to love anyone.

    May be..

    I looked at pictures of her when she was in school, as well as when she was with her mother. I got a lot of information about her from one of my best spies.

    "Whose photo are you looking at, bro? It looks really cool." Ask Daniel, my brother. I just looked at him, I did intend to make hot coffee in the pantry. But because I was too busy looking at Choon-hee''s personal data, I forgot what I came here for.

    Until Daniel came who was sitting beside me and looking at me curiously.

    "What? Only a few women catch my eye." I told him, then I turned off my phone and started making hot coffee.

    "Unusually, you''ve never liked women other than your own wife. Why are you interested in seeing other women now?" Daniel''s question only I responded with a small smile.

    My brother really knows everything, he is the closest to me. compared to my other''s, the younger brother who is so indifferent and very busy with his music world.

    "Just interested, I can''t describe the attraction." I said honestly.

    "Oh yeah? who is that woman? do I know her?" Ask Daniel, I stir black coffee with a spoon of sugar. then brought him to the table and began to sit down for a chat.

    "You brought it to me that night." I said quietly, I looked into his eyes that were thinking and searching.

    "Who? I brought a lot of women for you bro, did you forget?" He asked annoyed, I who heard it immediately laughed softly.

    "The last woman you brought to me, Don''t make her your mistress. She''s mine, I''m attracted and don''t like to share." I said again, I deliberately teased my brother. because I know he would be very surprised if he knew who I meant.

    "What do you mean? ah! Are you sure ? Of all the things I brought, you''re interested in?" Daniel looked into my eyes slightly surprised, then shook his head not like he didn''t understand.

    "Yeah, she''s attractive. Different from the women I''ve met.. have you tried it? Don''t tell me, okay?" I asked curiously, because my brpther really likes sex. he''s tried a lot of women, to be more precise he''s an accomplished sex player!

    "No, I don''t have time. Even though I asked her to come if I needed her, but if you want to be with her, what can I do? Tsk! I can only imagine. Is his game in bed really that amazing? choose it? I''m getting more and more curious, damn it! I should have tasted it first!.", Daniel looked very sorry, I who heard his frontal words, could only smile a little while sipping coffee slowly.

    "I haven''t slept with her, if that''s what you want to know." Once again I was honest with him, and that''s when he immediately looked at me with a strange look.

    "Are you sure ? You haven''t slept with her and you feel attracted? Is there anything extraordinary? What made you make your choice, ladies and gentlemen, Violet. I wonder why you can be attracted to women when you can''t feel the shaking." Daniel really gives me a headache, he can say so honestly and so smoothly when it comes to women.

    Inside his tiny brain, there are only women and Sex. I don''t understand if he ever fell in love or not. Maybe not, and maybe he''ll start to fall in love. when there is a woman who really makes his heart flower. But I don''t know when..

    "I''m attracted to women, not only by how she is in bed. But how when you talk to her and you feel something different, and I feel Choon-hee is perfect for me to talk to, I like her personality that doesn''t interfere in personal matters , won''t act before being told, and... I''m not sure what the advantages are anymore, but one heart is interested. That''s all, there is no explanation as to why and why.. " I said to Daniel, Daniel seemed to nod his head in understanding.

    "I''m glad to jear that, finally you want to choose a woman to share your story with. Maybe she''s not a good woman, her background is not good either. but if she can make you feel like you have someone to talk to, I will agree and continue to support you. Do I need to contact you? the management? so as not to get her hired by another man again? I can pay monthly for jer management." Daniel said to me.

    "Okay, I forgot about that. Tell the management not to rent Choon-hee anymore, but if that woman wants to just dance and sing at her place of work, I''m fine. As long as no one fucks her anymore, because she is my doll now ." I said that agree with what Daniel said..

    Daniel looks happy then immediately takes out his cellphone, he seems so excited to contact the management at my bar. I also just found out that Choon-hee has been working at the bar. I rarely go there, that''s why I never see Choon-hee.

    If you ask who often goes there? the answer is Daniel, who else want? he even likes to change women and loves to have sex with 3 women at once.. his Sex brain is really crazy.

 Chapter 9 - 9. Two Things That So Different In A Same Sky

    My footsteps almost entered the apartment building. when once again I look up at the sky and smile, somehow today is very beautiful. Maybe because I''ve managed to get close to Edwards, but? is that all? I don''t think so, I''m just happy that I finally got a free day.

    I finally have one day where I earn money without having to have sex, it''s been a very long time.. Every time I want money, then I have to take off all my clothes and have sex!

    And today, I earn money. But not sleeping together, but chatting and drinking coffee in the morning. the taste is very fun and also unique.

    I shook my head with a chuckle and then I started walking in, I haven''t been outside in a long time at this late afternoon. because usually at this hour I''m in the bathtub and make sure my body is clean before nightfall.

    I pressed the elevator button and the elevator closed, I saw the high heels I was wearing. It''s the newest release I''ve ever gotten from one of the Rich Men from Germany.

    If other people see how luxurious all the equipment on my body is, they don''t see how hard I try to keep a smile on my face and look fine.

    The elevator door opened and I got out of there, I walked again towards the door of my apartment. pressing the thumb on the doorknob, Click! The door opened and I went inside.

    I inhaled deeply in the aroma of my own apartment, it felt so comfortable.. I opened my high heels and started walking to open the curtains that covered the view this afternoon.

    I opened it wide and looked again at the sky this afternoon, Ah.. at last! after a long time, the evening sky is so beautiful in my eyes. Once I met Edwards, my life changed very quickly.

    Will our second meeting make any other changes? I hope so, I only have one goal in life. I want to have a rich lover who will pull me away from this dark world and we can explore the world together. I also wish I could love him and he loves me so much. so I will be free from all this situation..

    circumstances that made me have to be a paid woman and have to be professional at all times. This is not easy, I also know why there are many other paid women, who deliberately harass the households of the men who pay them, because we as women want to be loved and owned. We also want to be able to have a better life.

    I opened the dress I was wearing, then just let my body bare only wearing a bra and panties. I intend to make Tea with peach aroma, it will be very delicious while relaxing alone. I made only a small glass, then looked for a comfortable seat, so that I could face the scenery in front of me. A view with the atmosphere of a large lake with lots of trees.

    I took a sip of hot tea and smiled a little, the life I wanted so long ago. finally this day came true, I looked for the cellphone in the bag. then opened my M-Banking. I can see how many zeros are there. Edwards was really rich, he gave me a lot of money. I can take up to a week on vacation, Moreover, he will rent me again at the weekend.

    I intend not to have sex with any man these days, I want to give a little bit of the best service to Edwards, I also want a lot of exercise to shrink my sex organs.

    I wanted Edwards to have both the tightness and the warmth later on. I have to get his heart and all his attention, I''m sure I can! because now I have no rivals.. His wife is a woman lover, maybe they maintain the relationship just for business purposes, the rest.. I have a lot of opportunities!

    Cheers Choon-hee! you sure can! Your life has to change and Edward is the right man for that Change.

    Time goes by so fast, On the other side but under the same sky. in one of the luxury restaurants in the city center..

    Edwards Salvador was sitting opposite his parents. Eating together with the entire Douglas family to be more precise, they ate silently. One restaurant they live in, they rent for the next few hours.

    The thing that brought them together was because it was Old Lady Lecy Douglas''s birthday. Or commonly known as Grandmother of Edwards, compared to all the other Douglass. grandmother Lexy was very kind and very loving, Lecy spent her old age by visiting the orphanage almost every day. she did that because her three grandchildren did not have children yet, and Lecy really wanted to have a great-grandson and then heard the sound of a baby''s cry..

    Lecy looked at Edwards who had been eating quietly since then, he didn''t open any conversation with his wife who was beside him. This made Lecy confused herself, why in all these years Edwards and Violet had not had children. did they delay it? or one of them is infertile.

    "Edwards." Called Lecy, Edwards who felt called immediately stopped his hand movements and looked politely at Lecy''s grandmother.

    "Yes Grandma." Edwards said.

    "You and Violet have visited the doctor again? Has there been any progress? Grandma has been waiting for you to deliver the happy news on Grandma''s birthday. But in fact, after more than 3 years you still haven''t given any good news." Lecy said to Edwards and Violet.

    Violet who was asked like that was silent, choosing to twirl the glass in her hand and glanced at Edwards. usually Edwards would have had a good reason to calm Grandma. and now Violet entrusted this to Edwards.

    "It''s being worked on Grandma, it''s not easy. Maybe here Edwards is not fertile, so he can''t have children yet." Edwards said in an even tone, Then continued his meal again.

    Violet, Lecy and the rest of the family immediately fell silent hearing Edwards'' words. because it was unusual for Edwards to blame himself in this case.

    Edwards'' mother, whose name is Anneliese. Immediately stopped the bite in his mouth and cleared his throat softly. "If you are indeed infertile, maybe you can try on another woman. To determine whether you are infertile? or Violet? You both cannot be trusted. the news! Mommy is tired of hearing it all the time!." Anne was already looking sternly at Edwards and Violet.

    In the Douglas family, women have an important role in making decisions. That''s why Edwards''s father has been silent. He''s Brandon. the current head of the family of the Douglas Family.

    "Okay Mom." Violet spoke.

    "Okay what? You allowed Edwards to have children from other women? Do you really want to? Tsk! Do you guys actually intend to build a family or not? If not, better divorce now! Mommy needs a successor and Mommy is tired of getting a lot of money." questions from people About you.. decide until the end of this month, do you want to continue or stop!.." Once again Anne said so firmly, all could only be silent and swallowed their saliva with difficulty.

 Chapter 10 - 10. Everything Is All About Win-win Solution

    (Choon-hee POV)

    I''m done wearing a dark blue dress with curves that fit my body, Wearing 7cm high heels to add a graceful impression to my legs..

    Edwards said that tonight he asked me to accompany him to dinner and also to look out over the City..

    I don''t know what was going on in the man''s mind, he seemed very lonely. so now he''s actually taking me out to dinner, instead of asking me to make love in bed all night.

    tsk! Did he really not want to touch me tonight? maybe, but never mind.. I''m quite happy with what I''m doing right now.

    I''ve looked in the mirror once again, wearing the expensive perfume I bought for tonight. then took a small wallet and started walking out of the apartment, one bodyguard was already standing in front of my apartment room door, he bowed respectfully and we started walking down to get into the car that Edwards had provided. Yes bodyguard, car and one driver for me.

    Edwards really spoiled me with all the facilities he had, I felt lucky. Maybe I can''t have his Body yet, but Gaining a chance with all these luxuries? I have a lot to be thankful for.

    I''ve been sitting quietly in the car, watching the night street through the window. The car was moving at a moderate speed, the road didn''t look too crowded. Maybe because most of them choose to vacation out of town or abroad.

    I only took about 20 minutes to arrive in front of the hotel that Edwards had booked. The restaurant for our dinner this time is located on the top of the hotel building, One of the highest floors and we can enjoy a very good view of the city.

    I''ve read about the luxury of the restaurant, in one of the articles. Of course on the internet, where else can I read it?

    I stepped down with graceful steps, entered the hotel lobby and was greeted by two female maids. Their clothes were so neat and polite, I just gave the sweetest smile possible and we started to enter the elevator.

    The elevator closed and started to rise slowly but quickly, I looked once more at myself in the small mirror I brought with me. I feel like I''m so nervous, why am I nervous? Even though it''s just dinner.

    The elevator dinged and we started to get out of there, The waiter took me to one of the reserved tables. There''s no one there yet, maybe Edwards will come in a minute.

    I sat quietly, the table I was sitting on was very strategically located. I could immediately see the view of the city from the windows around me. The windows are large and very transparent, I would have thought this had no windows. if only I didn''t see the white borders on each corner of the window.

    My eyes looked around, it was very quiet.. Well maybe Edwards just rented the whole restaurant for him..

    I heard the strains of the violin and the lights began to dim a little, before long the sound of shoes walking firmly disturbed my hearing.

    I looked back and got up from my seat, there was Edwards. he walked towards me with a straight look.

    "Have you been waiting long?" He asked politely, in fact he had always been polite. our second meeting he remains the same, Still amazingly handsome and stunning.

    "No, I just arrived too." Edwards nodded when he heard my explanation. We then sat together facing each other.

    One waiter came and brought a bottle of wine, I don''t know what year of wine he brought. but it must be an expensive wine that costs a very fantastic price.

    "Want to choose Miss Choon-hee''s menu? He asked again, I who heard it just smiled a little.

    "Whatever Mr. Edwards, I''m not picky." I said honestly, he seemed to nod once again and started asking the waiter to bring us dinner.

    We were silent for a while, I still looked at his face, which was so sparkling in the reflection of the light above us.

    "Thanks for the invitation to dinner, I''m flattered." I opened the conversation, he immediately looked at me and looked deep into my eyes.

    There was no warm smile that he showed me, there was only a penetrating gaze and also something he had hidden inside his silent tongue. That''s just my thought, whether Edwards really wants to know something about me, or is that the look in his eyes?

    I know why he always wins big tenders on a project, because I''m sure investors are always subject to his piercing eyes. I''m just used to serving my guests can shrink, just because of the look in his eyes.

    "No need to thank me, I''m glad to have dinner together. Tonight my wife is going with her friends, and my family has their own agenda. I''m quite confused about what to do, so I invite you." After Edwards spoke like that, he started drinking the wine in his glass. But his eyes were still fixed on me, but now he looked calmer.

    "Nice to be with you tonight, do we need to tell you something? Or do you just want to be accompanied as a partner?" I asked, I just wanted to know what he wanted. I have been paid dearly for this dinner, of course I must know what my client wants.

    "What can you give?" he asked me, we looked at each other and I started to think.

    What can I give him? In terms of what? I''m getting confused.

    "I can be anything, my job requires me to be versatile. Friends, best friends, girlfriend, wife, brother, sister.. I can be all that and give you something different. Depending on what you want from me tonight, I will just give it as you wish, I don''t want to take a wrong step and make my partner run away." I said honestly, He suddenly laughed and nodded his head in understanding.

    "Then tonight I want you to be my friend and lover. Give me something that can make me happy, whatever it is. I want tonight until the day ends, you are the one who started it all." Edwards said very honestly, I who heard it felt how lonely Edwards had been all this time.

    does his wife really think only of herself? Until Edwards looked pathetic like this. I immediately smiled and nodded in agreement.

    At least I can be what Edwards wants tonight, we don''t know each other, but we can be two people who relate to each other.

    Because we need each other, I need money from Edwards. and Edwards needed me as his friend and lover. two things that might make us mutually benefit.

    But I think I''m the luckiest here.

 Chapter 11 - 11. The Little Girl And Hairpin

    Edwards and I had finished dinner, this time he took me to the Rooftop. the wind hit my exposed skin, I don''t know why Edwards would want to take me up here and feel the cold night wind.

    We sat in a small gazebo, looking straight at the city and the twinkling lights. As I hugged myself, I felt Edwards hand over the coat he was wearing and slung over my shoulder. I pondered for a moment, but quickly realized when Edwards smiled at me.

    "Thank you." I told him.

    "no big deal." we stay silent for a while, I''m quite warm right now. because the suit that Edwards is wearing seems to have a material that can warm my body from this rooftop temperature.

    "Why do you love looking at scenery so much? The two times I met you, twice I saw you pensively staring up at the sky." I said honestly, I didn''t want to interfere. But instead of feeling a strange silence, I''d better open a conversation with him.

    "When I was kid, I once met a beautiful girl. At that time I was kidnapped by a crazy man, The beautiful girl accidentally found me and took me out of an empty warehouse, Where the crazy man kept me. I thought the little girl was going to take me to the police station, but instead she took me to a very high hill and could see the surrounding scenery. At that time I seemed to see the sky very close, The stars were above my head. Since that day I always liked to look up at the sky whenever I could. " said Edwards, I who heard that could only smile.

    Edwards was kidnapped? And the funny thing is he was saved by a little girl.

    "Then you can still go home safely?" I asked curiously.

    "Yes, after I accompanied the little girl to look at the sky. She escorted me to the front of the police station. We walked very far then, about two hours. But I didn''t feel tired at all, because the girl always told me a lot of things. She said that every afternoon she would go to the hills before accompanying her mother to work." I who heard this could only be silent, Thinking about how Edwards'' story was in the past.

    I don''t know why Edwards wants to tell the past that might bring bad experiences for him, kidnapping cases are not trivial, right? Wasn''t he traumatized? Why can he tell stories so well?

    "You''re still friends with her..?" I really can''t respond well to this conversation, because I feel this has entered the personal realm. I can only ask short questions.

    "No, since she took me to the police station. That''s when we separated, I didn''t find her anymore. When every evening I went to the hill and waited for her, she didn''t come. I also forgot to ask her name, but I always remember her face and her hair. That''s what closed the bad memories during the kidnapped. If it wasn''t for that little girl, maybe I would never be found and never survive. I also might never see the beautiful sky again, I owe her a lot of things. But I can''t repay her kindness until this day." Edwards looked up at the sky once more, a small smile etched in his seeds.

    I could see that smile for a while, but pretended to look different because I didn''t want to intrude on his privacy.

    "That girl is very kind, from your story it seems that it has left a lot of meaning, huh." I said a little pretentious.. even though I don''t understand what''s going on right now, I''ve never sat down with a man and talked about the past.

    I''m used to sleeping on the bed and making love without discussing anything, I prefer a cuddling rather than a chat. Yes, but I also can''t do anything right now, I''m being paid to accompany hin. So I have to enjoy this and try to become a professional Choon-hee.

    "sHe is so kind, I always remember her sweet smile which is so beautiful.. sHe is cheerful, talkative, likes to smile and is so sincere.. sHe doesn''t even ask what my name is, why am I being kidnapped, where is my house? Where do I come from. really helpful without wanting to interfere, her attitude is very different from the other women I''ve met so far." Edwards glanced at me, he seemed very happy to talk about the little girl.

    "Didn''t you say she was a little girl, I guess every little kid really doesn''t want to know about other people''s business. I mean maybe she doesn''t even know that you''re being kidnapped, she just knows you''re playing hide and seek or something." I said speculating a bit, I was only saying things that made sense. I didn''t mean to argue with Edwards.

    "About that, I actually told her that I was kidnapped and I thanked her for releasing me, but her response was very surprising. she said ''that God destined us to meet, don''t thank me. But thank God''." Edwards looked at me once again, I who heard his words felt a little strange. Why do these words sound familiar in my brain and heart?

    have i ever heard this saying? Of course, these are just ordinary words that people might often say to their close friends.

    But.. There was a different taste when I heard it from Edwards mouth earlier.

    "That''s why I said she was different, she really helped me selflessly. If only I had known jer name at that time, maybe finding jer wouldn''t be that hard." Edwards said again, but this time he pulled something out of his pocket.

    a glass case and inside was a Barbie hair clip, it looked worn and dilapidated.

    "This is her hairpin, when I asked if we can meet again? she said yes, we will meet again.. Then she took off her hairpin and said that she will take this hairpin again when we meet, but until today. She It hasn''t come back and I can''t return it yet." When discussing the last words, Edwards looked sad. Does that girl really mean anything?

    they just met by chance, right, but there seems to be something on Edwards'' heart about the little girl.

    "You''ve been trying to find her, from the many women in this world. I''m sure she has become a beautiful girl, her heart must still be good.. maybe only God''s destiny might bring you and her together, as she said.. because God you met that day, and maybe because of God too you can meet someday.." I unconsciously said the word God, even though so far I have never said it at all.

 Chapter 12 - 12. So, Do You Want To Be My Friend ?

    (Choon-hee POV)

    Once again I took a sip of the hot coffee that had been brought by one of the waiters, We were still sitting on the Rooftop. I still faithfully accompany Edwards looking at the night sky, actually I don''t understand why I still feel comfortable being up here. Even though the cold will slowly creep in, but I still endure..

    Looking at Edwards face from the side, saw slightly curly eyelashes, a sharp nose and sexy lips. making Edwards like the brightest star among the stars we saw tonight.

    We were actually given a thick blanket by the waiter, but I still wanted to get a hug in Edwards'' chest. Shhh..! I''ve started rambling, Maybe because I''m too sleepy? But, usually at this hour I''m still busy looking for customers. Why are you sleepy now? Ah, yes I know.. because the atmosphere here is very quiet and silence. So my deepest mind felt it was time for bed.

    "You know? You''re the only woman who wants to accompany me like this. Previously, no one wanted to spend their time that useless like this. Thank you Choon-hee." Edwards'' words brought me to my senses, I was about to close my eyes.

    "Huh? Yes.. You''re welcome." My answer is simple, it''s better to answer than think stupid, right?.

    "Why would you want to?" Edwards asked again, I was already confused about what to say I could only smile a little, when Edwards eyes looked at me once again.

    "Because I want to, I work not only for sex. The principle I work as a paid woman is to serve my clients. If indeed the Client asks me to accompany him. Chatting I will chat, If the client asks me to be quiet .. of course I will still do it, really why not? I was paid dearly from you, you dared to pay double and even you gave other bonuses. I just need to sit and be quiet, Accompany you occasionally when you want to talk. Sometimes it is difficult for us (paid women), If not satisfying clients in bed. Maybe some people will feel that the man who hired us was just playing games, belittling us or at worst just wanted to ridicule us. That''s why so few people want to." My words explained a little, Edwards was silent and understood what I was saying. It''s Possible? I also don''t know, I''m not a psychologist who can read his mind.

    "You have a very open mind, are you highly educated?" Ask Edwards, why did he ask about my education?

    "I actually graduated from college in Archaeology. Because I love looking at foreign objects. But I didn''t look for work in that field after I graduated, I was too comfortable making money instantly and easily." I answered honestly, Why should I lie anyway. Edwards was a nobody to me, nor did I have a close relationship. So it feels better to be honest, but it seems that I''ve always been honest. I''m a very good girl, I never lie.

    "I think, if you have a good position in that field. Your salary will be higher Than serving men, you''re not interested?" Edwards asked again, I was still silent. Why does Edwards always have questions that confuse me? does his attitude really like to ask? tsk! I''ve been annoyed for a long time.

    "Not interested, I''m too stupid.. You know? I graduated two years ago, I think all my intelligence while studying is gone. Only way to seduce men remains." I said in an even tone, Hugging my own two feet and looking up at the sky..

    I couldn''t keep staring at Edwards, I''m going crazy! His face was so handsome and the scent he gave off was so strong.

    "Then? Why do you want to go to college and go to high school?" Again Edwards asked, Now I know. I''m paid to be a Q&A session, and the questions are all my personal stuff. Edwards is actually Intelligence or what? Why does he want to know so much? If I don''t answer, I might be thrown to the bottom floor. If I answer? Nothing to lose, just annoyed.

    That''s enough! just answer..

    "Because I want to feel like a human in general, go to school, have many friends, feel busy, feel given a task and dizzy.. I want to be a happy human out there, I also want to give happiness to my mother. She wants her child to be able to success and go away from this world . But unfortunately I can''t leave this world, working at night , I''m too used to it.." I suddenly feel sad when I remember mom, Why does it always feel like I''m hit by a thousand needles?

    "You manage your time well? I know you work at night. How can you go to school in the morning?" Edwards drank his coffee, I followed the same movement.

    "During school and college, I only served two guests every night. I was looking for the richest guest, in order to get a bonus. At least I only worked until 3 am, after that I went home and slept for 2-4 hours... Depends on my current college schedule. that If there is no lesson in class, I will sleep in class even if it''s only for an hour. If there is, yes. I study.." I answered simply.

    "You''ve been independent since school, I''m quite happy to know a woman like you. I thought you only relied on your beauty and sexiness to attract the men, but I think now you''ve attracted me because of your story. Will you be friends with me?" Edwards held out his hand to me, smiling as he asked me to be his friend.

    Friend? Edwards Salvador Douglas want to be my friend? Am I dreaming? OH MY GOD! You drop many stars tonight, And you drop the brightest one in my hand.

    "You don''t want to?" Edwards asked, I immediately shook my head. But immediately nodded too.

    "I want, We''re friends!" I said excitedly, I shook his hand. Very smooth big hands, ah! Just the feeling of his palms gave me goosebumps!

    "We''re friends. Don''t call me Mr. Edwards or Edwards. Just call me Ed. Okay?" Edwards'' request was immediately accepted.

    "Thanks Ed, just call me Choon.. Why do you want to be friends with me?" One stupid question I''ve asked quickly, I can''t pull it off at all The question. and I''m sorry why my mouth is so shrewd.

    "Because you. If it was someone else... Maybe I wouldn''t want to." Very simple answer, but enough to calm me down. At least Edwards didn''t say things that would make fun of me.

    Yes, actually all this time.. Edwards never mocked me or insulted me at all. he''s too kind and perfect''!

 Chapter 13 - 13. Anneliese And Violet

    (Author POV)

    Anneliese walked around the fish pond under her feet, her eyes kept on watching the fish that kept moving around and around the flowing water. Anne''s eyes are too flat, So much to imagine the messy things lately..

    No one knew that Anne was secretly watching over her children, all the things the Douglas Family did. Then it will be monitored in more detail.

    Anne raised an eyebrow, when the men she ordered had returned.

    "So, How is it ?? What exactly did my first child do last night?" Anne asked the messenger.

    "Mr Edwards met a woman, madam. But they met at a fancy restaurant near the city center, after which the two of them chatted at the Rooftop Hotel. For quite a while." The man''s words in front of Anne of course made Anne quite surprised.

    Why would his son take a paid woman out to a fancy restaurant? then they chat together? Isn''t this strange enough.. Some things can''t be digested by common sense, especially regarding this first child.

    "Did you find out where this woman came from? Where did the family come from? I''m not sure from a good woman, I mean.. maybe a little better than I thought." Anne scoffed a little at this woman. In her mind, where are the paid women who come from good families? they must also be from poor families who have no self-respect.

    "Her name is Choon-hee, According to the data I have searched. She was born in Japan in 1992, Her mother is a paid woman too. But her father, His origins are unknown. Undergraduate education, No close family other than her mother . But as for the whereabouts of her mother, it is still unknown where she is.. It seems like it just disappeared, I will search further. If indeed Madam allows it." Anne raised one hand, asking the man to leave her.

    Anne was just silent, still staring at the fish under her feet..

    "Choon-hee? Who exactly is this woman? Quite a hidden life, and able to captivate my son? My son never wants to have dinner with any woman, other than his wife Violet. Then why now? bring them close. I have to find out, Maybe this woman can become a womb donor and produce Edwards'' offspring later. Waiting for Violet who in fact will never want to get pregnant." Anne then walked away from the fish pond, then into the kitchen room.

    Herself intending to make green tea and snacks, Anne wanted to calm down while thinking about that woman named Choon-hee.

    But apparently, Anne actually met Violet who was currently making a sweet cake. Anne approached her, looked at the violet who was very excited and humming a little.

    Anne wonders, how can Violet like other women? Is Edwards'' charm lacking in her eyes? if Violet wasn''t from a respectable family, Anne would have kicked Violet a long time ago.

    But unfortunately, Violet is from the Government family. his father will rise to the position of president in this country, of course all that can happen with the money that belongs to the Douglas family. Without an injection of funds, Father Violet would never have been able to run and start a campaign.

    In this world, we only need three things. Money, position, and good name. Then it will be highly viewed by everyone in this world...

    The Douglas family needed Violet''s family, to be able to do business in this country. and launched several strategies, to create a separate Kingdom in a large country.

    Anne had long dreamed of a state that could be governed, and several countries in the world had certainly been taken over by the Douglas Family. it''s just that, in this country.. it''s very difficult to regulate the government system, if we don''t have people who can be made into a puppet.

    And luckily, Edwards and Violet had been close for a long time, Of course their matchmaking was a very broad shortcut for the Douglas Family. Actually, the Violet Family was just a puppet in all these circumstances. Because after all, Douglas still wants to be a family that looks good in front of the community.

    "You seem very happy Violet? Who''s your sweet cake for?" Anne asked, Anne''s voice made Violet almost shriek in surprise..

    still holding the hot tray from the oven, Violet placed the tray carefully on the table. Sweet almond cookies filled the kitchen, Anne who saw the cakes juat smiled. In her heart, Anne knew that these cakes would be given to Violet''s girlfriend. Because according to information from Anne''s messenger, the girl who became Violet''s lover really liked Almond cake.

    "Ah mommy, just surprised me.. I made this cake for Edwards." Violet said a little nervously.

    "Edwards? Did you forget? Edwards is allergic to almonds." Anne made Violet freeze in place, Anne chuckled. Then pretend to be busy making green tea.

    "no mom, but umm..., I forgot Mom. I saw almonds that were very good, so I intended to make a cake. If you know this I''ll just make another cake, Gosh.. I''m forgetting about it, maybe because I''m tired lately. " Violet tried to get rid of the almond cookies. But again Anne''s hand was faster.

    "Just put it in the cake holder, I happen to really want to eat Almond cake. It looks delicious, I will eat with our family while drinking green tea in the garden." Anne held Violet''s hand which was already very cold, while smiling Anne looked into Violet''s eyes. Violet really looked scared.

    "But Mom, this might not taste good. Let me make another one." Violet was still stubborn. That''s when Anne immediately took a piece of cake that was still warm, and chewed it slowly. Right in front of Violet''s face.

    "It tastes very good, you are really good at cooking cakes. Serve immediately.. Grandma will be very happy, especially the taste of the cake is not too sweet. Mommy will make green tea for a while." Anne doesn''t want to lose, in this house. Anne always knows how to take down her opponent.

    One of them was Violet, Anne had been spying on Violet for a long time. All of jer movements were within Anne''s sight. Even Anne has a video of Violet''s romance with her girl. All that Anne kept, in case Violet ever dared to do something against the Douglas Family. Anne must have immediately threatened her very sadistically.

    Anne made green tea with a happy feeling, actually Anne was just happy to make Violet annoyed, in Violet''s heart, she must be very upset because the cake that was supposed to be for her lover, Anne even ordered it to be served at the tea party this afternoon.

 Chapter 14 - 14. Did You Even Understand Me ?

    Violet Lifting her head from the table, This afternoon has been a very frustrating afternoon for her. Violet was tired of making Almond cake for her lover. But Madame Anne made everything fall apart.

    Violet entered the room, where Violet saw Edwards who had just come home from work. His face looked tired, but Violet didn''t want to know that tiredness. Violet is too fed up with this damn rich Family!

    Violet really wanted to get out of here, but in fact Violet couldn''t. Because no matter what, Violet would be here until her life ran out. Of course, her father ordered Violet not to let go of the Douglas Family. Because if Violet lets go of the Douglas family, then the funds for her father''s campaign will run out this year.

    More precisely, there is no more abundant cash flow in their bank account. Violet is lucky enough, because her father can enter the ranks of the government. at least this position is very profitable, Maybe some of her father''s other friends will take money from the proceeds of corruption or do other dirty ways. But her father just needed to take advantage of Edwards'' Wealth, and things were flowing very well.

    "What''s wrong with you Violet? what''s bothering you so much? is there anything Mommy did again?." Edwards asked as he untied his tie, he was used to doing everything himself.

    Because Violet never took care of Edwards'' needs at all, and Edwards didn''t mind that to this day. A husband who loves his wife very much, but his wife is too stupid to see the love and perfection in Edwards.

    "Mommy took the cake I made, even though I wanted to give it to Celine. But Mommy asked for it instead for Tea this afternoon. I''m really pissed off now". Violet sat on her bed, looking at Edwards who by this time had taken off his shirt and tossed it into the dirty clothes bin.

    "Well, you just let it go. You''ve already bought my own apartment, why don''t you cook there? Why do you have to stay at home? You already know the consequences, why are you still doing it? Then, now whose fault is it?". Edwards asked in a relaxed tone, Edwards seemed normal to hear Violet''s complaints that were always like that. It seemed right that this had become a daily meal for Edwards.

    If asked are you tired? Of course, Edwards was tired. Many things husband and wife should do. It''s not just about complaints and gripes..

    Edwards changed his clothes and now sat down beside Violet. "But still Edwards! I''m annoyed, I could have cooked in the apartment. But all the utensils for making cakes, all available here". Violet was still very stubborn, Edwards could only sigh softly.

    "Couldn''t you? Just once, when I came home from work. You greeted me with a smile and a warm greeting. It must have been nice.. Compared to just hearing your constant complaints". Edwards was getting annoyed, for the first time Edwards was telling the truth and it took Violet by surprise.

    "You mean? You''ve been unhappy with my Complaints? You know I''m like this because of your Parents! They always ask this and that, ask a lot of things from me.. They even want me and you to have kids as soon as possible! I''m tired too Edwards, Can''t you understand me just a little bit?" Violet''s words really made Edwards take a deep breath.

    Edwards got up from his seat and stood in front of Violet.

    "If you''re really tired, you can apply a file for divorce papers. Isn''t that what Mommy always asks of you? Why don''t you just file it, I never forbade you either. You''ve understood me all this time? Are you a worthy wife for me? You never even prepared work clothes for me, have I ever had a problem with that? No! So now don''t scream about understanding! Because you just never understand me! I''m tired too! Violet. If you came just to give me more headaches, you better stay away from me!" Edwards said firmly.

    That''s when Violet fell silent, she was immediately frightened by what Edwards had to say at this moment. Edwards complained for the first time. and Violet knew this wasn''t a good thing for her.

    "Edwards, you said you love me. Why are you hurting my heart with these words of yours? Hey, I''m the owner of your heart. Why are you saying this? I''m Violet, the lover you love so much." Violet brought out her powerful jutsu, which she always used when calling for Edwards'' attention. or when Violet needed something expensive.

    "I do love you Violet, but I feel... loving alone is not enough to make me live happily, I want to live with a woman who can understand me and obey me. Who knows where the limits are, not like you. You only think about your happiness, without thinking about me. Is this what you call love? I love you, but I''m not stupid!." said Edwards again, Edwards was about to step out.

    But Edwards'' hand was held by Violet, Violet got up and immediately kissed Edwards on the lips. A forced kiss, so that Edwards would listen to Violet''s wishes again. Violet thought Edwards would melt, would kiss her back on her lips.

    But the fact was wrong, Edwards instead broke the kiss from Violet''s lips and looked into Violet''s eyes with an even look. "I won''t beg you anymore Violet, I''m at the limit of my patience. I just let you do whatever you want, it''s okay to file a divorce papers too. Let me be hurt once, than I have to be hurt for the rest of my life Because of you." Edwards left Violet alone, leaving Violet with her increasingly chaotic thoughts.

    Violet''s hands were shaking violently, for the first time Edwards had left Violet in a state of chaos. Usually Edwards would hug Violet, then apologize if it turned out she had made a mistake. But why now? why did Edwards even leave?

    Anxiety had spread to the recesses of Violet''s heart, Violet''s mind began to wander far away. find out what makes Edwards different? Was it because Mommy Anne had said all sorts of things to Edwards? or Granny Lecy who asked for this divorce to be expedited?

    Damn it! whatever it was, Violet would not stand still. Violet was sure that Edwards still loved her very much. apologizing a little with an innocent face, might bring Edwards back to her knees again.

    Yes, just a little drama. Violet was sure she would get Edwards'' attention and Heart back.

    From behind Violet''s door, Anne was smiling a little. sHe accidentally saw Violet and Edwards arguing earlier. Finally his son could see the bad attitude of Violet, Edwards slowly began to realize and returned to being the Edwards that he used to be.. cold and not easy to conquer.

 Chapter 15 - 15. Its Just A Small Talk, Before We Go To Watching A Movie

    (Choon-hee POV)

    I just finished taking a shower, this afternoon I intend to take one of my friends to watch a movie. one of the friends that I have until now, she knows all my past and my present. My friend''s name is Bella, she has always been by my side since we met in college. sHe''s been working in one of the big museums in the city.

    sHe is very kind and smiley, Listens to all my complaints and gives a lot of advice if I really need it, Because she is too kind. I was confused about what to do to repay all of Bella''s kindness.

    sHe often invites me on vacation, even several times will pay for vacation tickets and lodging, but I always refuse. It''s not that I don''t want to, but I can''t. I always work and work, I''m also confused as to why I always work. Even though I don''t have any life dependents at all,.

    It''s just that I did raise money for my old age and to find where is my mom today. My mom seems to have been swallowed up by the earth and has not been seen since the last 3 years. I only get a few letters that she sends every month, when I ask her where she is. sHe won''t answer, but discusses other things that make me forget the Question..

    I sighed softly, Many things I never knew about the past and present. I had an accident when I was 10 years old, I had amnesia and I forgot some important memories., but it''s not severe. I only remember that my mother worked as a paid woman and took care of me alone. That''s all I remember from my childhood before I was 10, the rest? I don''t remember anything anymore. Even all the memories of my childhood today, I get from my mother''s stories.

    But I also wonder, why does Mother''s story feel strange to my ears? I mean, in my mind. why does mom always force me out of my job and ask me to open a flower shop business. Isn''t that too weird? I think it''s weird, How can I sell Flowers? I have to wait for buyers and compete with many other merchants.

    Whereas with me working as a paid woman, I can earn even bigger and easier money. moreover I''ve been very well known as the most sexy and satisfying woman. That''s enough right? I know I won''t be forever young and stay healthy, That''s why while I can work. I always work, the money I have earned I will save for the coming year...

    I don''t know what year I will retire and live in a beautiful place, with people I love and love myself. Talking about love, even at my age, I have never felt the meaning of love. Especially being loved.. I''m too stupid about that, I''m only good at praising in bed.

    but never mind, I also don''t want to get my hopes up on the uncertainty and wishful thinking of the Void. I just want to live on top of reality alone, without thinking about other things that are not necessary.

    I''ve chosen clothes for this afternoon, put them on and then dress up a bit naturally. This is just a movie show, and even then watching with female friends. Not with a lover, so it would be really weird if I dress up too much.

    I chose to wear sneakers and then use a small sling bag, which only fits my wallet and cellphone.

    I looked at myself for a few more moments in the mirror, after making sure everything was perfect. I immediately walked out of the room and closed it slowly. my footsteps were light as I headed for the elevator, pressed the button and got in there. The elevator glided unnoticed, until I reached the ground floor. The elevator door opened, I got out and walked quickly to stop a taxi.

    I chose to take a taxi instead of bringing my own car. It would be very troublesome if Later Bella asked everywhere. Moreover, Bella always uses her own car, if we want to go elsewhere. better to drive just one car right? So we also don''t choose which car to use.

    I came out of the lobby and waited for the online taxi I had ordered earlier, looking at the watch on my wrist. 2 minutes later the taxi will arrive.

    I looked up at the sky this afternoon, my smile really didn''t fade at all. remembering how I could feel this free. all this thanks to Edwards, He asked me not to serve any other man but him. Even he Dare to pay dearly, of course I am willing. I didn''t need to be tired at all, I just needed to sit still and listen to Edwards until he was done. Or Every now and then I will be asked a few things and I need to answer.

    Ah.. it''s as simple as my job this time, and I''m very lucky with all the luck I have..

    I checked the phone screen, when I saw an incoming call from Edwards. Edwards? I was just thinking about that guy, and now he''s calling? Does he know I''m thinking of him and now he wants to ask?

    But it''s also impossible, why is a super busy Edwards calling me? He must have had some interests that couldn''t be waited on at all.

    "Yes, Hello Mr Edwards? What are you calling me for?" I asked very softly, I heard a very long sigh behind the other end of the phone.

    And I feel, this is not a simple thing. I''ll be listening to many more stories after this, Gosh Choon-hee. why do you have to meet a client who is childlike? love to talk and ask questions!

    "I''m just lonely, what are you doing?" Edwards question made me roll my eyes in disgust, listen? what I thought earlier was now proven. after Edwards said he was lonely, that was the start of a very long story.

    My trip to the cinema will be filled with bedtime stories, I wish I wasn''t really sleeping. Choon-hee realizes that Edwards really just needs to be listened to. No need for a hot shake on the bed!

    "I''m heading downtown Mall, I have an event with my friends and I want to watch a movie. I can hear your story on the phone, just tell me .." I got in a taxi and sat quietly, then put on earphones so I could hear Edwards'' conversation this time.

    It''s going to be a long conversation it seems, just listen to Edwards'' sighs at this point. I''m sure the problem is not a trivial matter, sometimes men look for other women outside why? yes because in his house no one can understand him.. maybe this is what''s going on with Edwards.

 Chapter 16 - 16. Another Wish

    "Why didn''t you tell me you wanted to go see a movie?" Edwards'' question made me think hard, Why didn''t I tell him? who is he? ah.. this creature of God is getting weirder, making my head work even more actively.

    "Why should I tell you?" I asked in a low voice, even though I knew he must have heard from the other end of the phone. There was a moment of silence, Edwards didn''t answer what I asked and I didn''t say anything else either. Twice I met him, twice I also often feel this way. Yes, Waiting for Edwards to think and speak again.

    "Tomorrow, you must tell me wherever you go." His Words, and his answer made me almost laugh. But I endured it, because I didn''t want to offend Edwards. So now what should I say? I never tell anyone about my life schedule, nor do I ever tell anyone if I want to leave the house. So now why should?

    I know Edwards is a VVIP client for me, but that doesn''t mean I always have to be in control right?. "I'' relly sorry Mr. Edwards, I''m only paid to work and accompany you when lonely right? Not giving all my life schedule?". I pretended to ask, I wasn''t actually annoyed or Disgusted. I''m just confused by Edwards'' way of thinking.

    "Yes I know, I pay you to accompany me when I''m lonely. And now I''m very lonely, I need you but it turns out you have an important schedule. So tomorrow you have to tell when you are going out and when you are at home. So I You know when I call you and ask you to accompany me." Edwards answered, and the answer left me speechless. So that''s the reason? Why didn''t I think of that? Is it because of my very small brain? Or Edwards who did have such a brilliant brain?

    Tskckckck.. Choon-hee, you''re being played by your own client.

    "Okay fine, I have about 15 minutes before I get to the cinema. I can hear you talking, and I''m sorry about what I said earlier. I didn''t mean to offend you, or not fulfill the contract. My friend, I didn''t know you were lonely either." Yes, I also don''t know if you are lonely almost every day! I said in my heart

    "No problem, I''m just late because I have a lot of work. And when I come home, I''m not welcomed. Yes, some personal problems make me uncomfortable at home. So I need someone to talk to, what time do you and your friend finish watching movies?." Edwards asked, I feel something is not good if Edwards asked like this.

    "I''m not sure, maybe 3-4 hours I meet my friend. Watching a movie for about an hour and a half, and the rest we will eat together and then Chit-Chat. Why?." I asked back, I had to make sure Edwards didn''t ask to see him tonight. but if he asks to meet, that''s fine too right? So I have more savings..

    "Okay, I''ll wait until you''re done. Watch a movie. I need a massage. Can I?" Still ends with a question. but I''m not sure that''s a question I can answer no! It should definitely Yes!. Yes of course, Who wants to refuse money in plain sight? I''m not that stupid when it comes to money.

    "Of course I can, I''ll go to the address you asked for. Just tell me where I need to go, I''m happy to accept all work from you Mr Edwards." I said very politely, tonight I will make sure Edwards is under my control.

    I wondered how he could get Edwards to take off his shirt and kiss an inch of my skin. I''m also curious, about the big junior I saw that time. damn it! Just thinking about the events of the past few days makes me feel cold.

    "Well, would you like it if you just stay in your apartment? I wonder how the contents of the apartment belonging to the sexiest woman in this city." Is that a compliment? If he knows I''m hot, why doesn''t he fuck me fast and rough? doesn''t he know? it feels like imagining his body almost makes me lose my mind?

    "No problem, I''ll send you the address when I get to the apartment." I said as gently as possible, Ah .. I''m very good at this, so I can make Edwards feel at home to linger beside me. Keep improving the quality of your patience and Kindness Choon-hee!! I said to myself..

    "No need, I know the address of your apartment. I''ll be waiting, Bye.. Have fun." after saying that, the phone was turned off unilaterally. I who heard the connection was disconnected, could only stare at the cellphone screen with a strange look.

    He turned off the phone that easily? You damn sexy devil man! Ah.. patience Choon-hee, patience.. There will come a time when you can get Edwards'' body and tell the world that you are the luckiest woman!

    For now I just need to act as a good servant, In order for the Lord I serve. Can be satisfied and ask for more service than this.

    Was Edwards the one who would ask for Sex directly? Or did he not ask, but just executed? Ah.. I like to imagine those two things, Whichever. The important thing is to be able to sway on top of Edwards!

    That''s enough Choon-hee! You''re so embarrassing. You have to keep your attitude and stay calm, Remember! Fishing requires patience and accurate tactics!

 Chapter 17 - 17. Come Close

    I got out of the taxi, saw the big Mall in front of me, smiling happily. I finally have time to pamper myself just once, yes I''m the only one who never takes the time to make myself happy. I only think about money and money, because I always care about health, so I don''t get sick easily even though I work all night long.

    my footsteps entered the mall lobby, looking around. Lots of young couples walking together this afternoon, their age should be spent with useful time. Compared to having to work and forgetting time, until you don''t realize the age is getting older.

    Maybe a few more years I work, after that I will focus on finding my own future and owning a small house in the country. I will buy a farm, to make ends meet from raising livestock.

    Then the rest of the day I will spend cooking and looking for information about mother''s whereabouts. Many things I want to do, many future thoughts in my brain. But so far, none of those wishes have come true.

    I opened my cellphone again, trying to call my friend Bella. Ask her, Where is she now. because I''ve entered the elevator and headed to the top floor of this Mall, where the cinema should be.

    Waited for a while, but didn''t pick up. I was still trying, when the elevator doors opened. I got out of there and started walking to enter the lobby of the cinema.

    "Where''s Bella?" I said slowly, I looked around, who knew Bella had come and forgot to look at her own cellphone.

    I started down one by one the hallways in the lobby, but I didn''t find anyone who looked like Bella. I tried to call again, hoping to pick up.

    while I waited a while. "Hello?." I asked quietly, when I heard a connected tone.

    "Hello, Choon... I''m sorry to have to say this, but I really can''t come there. I just got the news that my brother had an accident, I have to go back to the village tonight. Even though I was prepared and Almost climbed I took a taxi to the cinema, but my mom just called me. I also forgot to tell you because I was so panicked, I''m sorry Choon. I''ll change this Apology another day. Now I have to hang up because I have to leave soon." After hearing this, the phone line was immediately cut off.

    I can only sigh softly. "Why is my luck so unlucky today? Two calls from me were disconnected unilaterally, why does it feel congested? Like being cut off by a lover?" I said to myself with my cellphone screen.

    then I gently blew the ends of my neatly arranged bangs, actually, I looked at several couples who were ordering cinema tickets. though I really wanted to have fun today. but unfortunately it was canceled, it''s really hard to be me.

    do I have to go back to the apartment this afternoon? Yes, where else am I going? My life is just an apartment and a place to work. I even only have one close friend, and that''s only Bella. close female friend.

    You know how it feels to be lonely right now? It made me think a thousand times, if I wanted to stop working suddenly. without a detailed plan and Totally purposeful, What will my life be? Friends do not have, let alone relatives.

    I think I really should go home and wait for Edwards to arrive in the apartment, I stepped back into the elevator, silently looking here and there.

    I got out of the elevator and grab a taxi. Go back inside and be quiet again. My life is so straight, it''s like no waves are coming. The road, which only took 20 minutes, felt like hours after being lonely like this. What''s wrong with me? Usually I''m always alone, maybe the difference is that now I''m not working extra, I only work when Edwards needs it.

    Yes, that''s the agreement from Edwards. He doesn''t want to see me in another men, he said the honorable Mr. Edwards wants a clean woman without the touch of another man''s hand before. Why would he think like that? even though I''ve often been touched by other men, especially the red flower behind my crotch. It is touched and enjoyed by many men, but only men who have a lot of money.

    The taxi I was taking had arrived in front of the apartment, I got out of there and paid more. I was struggling to get into the elevator and press the elevator button.

    I leaned against the side of the elevator, seeing my reflection on the glass walls of the elevator. I''m beautiful, sexy, a little smart, and So professional. But why doesn''t anyone want to be my boyfriend?

    I''m the one you''ve never dated, why am I asking myself why I don''t have a boyfriend? It''s called stupid and crazy. I sighed softly, When the elevator door opened I immediately stepped out and walked towards the door of my own apartment.

    I opened the door with my fingerprint, turned the doorknob and closed it again. I just threw the bag I was wearing, then took off my shoes and threw it too.

    I just realized that the room looks dark, because I closed the curtains. I walked to the side of the Window, opening the curtains wide. seen the evening sky is very orange in color Above the clouds. I smiled as I looked at the clouds and sky, reminded me of Edwards.

    Edwards again, and Edwards again..

    I then turned around to change clothes, but the movement of my legs immediately stopped and my mouth couldn''t wait to say. "Edwards? You here? I mean, why did you come into my room Mr. Edwards?" I asked with a surprised look in my eyes. Edwards was lying on my bed without a single thread. he was completely naked, his Junior was lethargic and not standing up straight. but what makes me swallow hard saliva are two marbles that are quite large, all around them are growing fine hairs. as I recall, A few days ago the fluff was not as thick as today.

    "You''ve gone home, you said 3-4 hours you will return to the apartment. why only an hour you''ve been back .." That question made me sigh softly. I need an answer for that too, but I can''t tell Edwards that my friend has other things to do right? I mean, tell me in detail what happened.

    "My friend just canceled, when I got there." I answered simply, I tied my hair and took off the clothes on my body, I only wore black shorts and a Tenktop. Now.

    then walked to his body to get closer, Edwards just watched from a distance. "Don''t wear clothes. Come here and get some aromatherapy oil. I need a massage and a warm hug." Edwards'' hoarse voice made me unable to think clearly anymore, the invitation was like announcing the lottery I had won.. What will happen to my body in the future? if I could only touch without being able to feel?.

 Chapter 18 - 18. The Successor To The Douglas Family. Anne And Brandons Plan

    (Author POV)

    Anne saw CCTV footage showing her son entering one of the apartments, Anne smiled and then gave the tab she was holding to her personal secretary.

    "Keep eye on it, I''m happy to see my son who can move on from Violet. Find out where this Choon-hee came from, I want to know his entire past."

    After saying that, Anne stepped out of her private room.

    Her footsteps headed towards the room, where her husband was waiting for this moment. Anne folded her arms in front of her chest, smiling she climbed the stairs one by one and hummed with joy. Soon she will get a grandson, Anne hopes that the female escort will be obsessed with Edwards and will give birth a child from her womb. after that Douglas family will get the main successor ..

    In this family, only the first child can give birth to the first successor. So even though Edwards had two other siblings, they were not allowed to step over Edwards to get their first offspring. Because it was strictly forbidden in the Douglas family..

    The first child, gave birth to the first offspring. And so on..

    That''s why Anne really wanted Edwards to have a child as soon as possible, Because in this big Mansion really missed the Sound of Baby Crying.

    Anne opened the large door in front of her, then closed it again. this is the main room in the Douglas family mansion, Anne walked into her room and took off the high heels she was wearing.

    Seeing her husband who was painting, Anne approached him and hugged her husband''s neck romantically.

    "What are you painting tonight, honey?" asked Anne.

    "Dove, I dreamed of getting dove feathers. When I rubbed the feathers, I saw a light glow and then it showed a very cute baby boy. Is this a premonition?" Brandon asked his wife.

    "You''re right dear, we will soon have grandchildren from Edwards. I got information for the firts time that Edwards met a woman three times in a row.. did you hear that dear? Three times! Even tonight Edwards went to the woman''s apartment. even they dinner together and talk about something, this is a very rare thing." Anne hugged her husband''s neck tighter, Brandon who heard this immediately turned around and looked into his wife''s eyes in disbelief.

    "Are you sure dear? Who is that woman? Which woman can make our Edwards melthis heart? Three times is not a common thing, Three times is a lucky number. I think our family should do more charity for this, this is great happiness!." Brandon said while hugging his wife''s body at this time, Anne also nodded in agreement..

    "Yes, We have to give a lot of Charity to the rabble people. Then pray to God to give us blessings on the birth of a new successor in this family. I hope the world will know, that the Douglas Family will soon celebrate this! Success in getting a new successor!" Anne released the hug from her husband, then showed a photo from her cellphone screen.

    Brandon took a good look at the woman''s face in the abstract photo, more specifically when Choon-hee was walking. some photos show Choon-hee''s face from several parts. Branson''s smile grew wider.

    "So beautiful! What family does she come from? Do I need to have a meeting with her family and start a new business? I have nothing to lose in spending billions of money, for the birth of my grandson." said Brandon very excitedly.

    when asked like that, Anne immediately took her husband''s hand and kissed him gently.

    "She doesn''t have a big family, not from the upper class and not an influential woman. Just an ordinary woman who lives in poverty, Ah.. to be more precise, a woman who struggles to support herself, and her mother.. she said, she had a mother. but I didn''t know where her mother is now." Anne explained.

    Brandon looked into his wife''s eyes once more, looking for the lie in her eyes. "Are you sure? So our child is close to a woman with no clear origins? Our grandson will be born from a poor woman''s womb? Are you kidding me dear? You just let that happen?" Brandon''s question made Anne swallow hard.

    "Listen to me first. This is a rare occurrence.. how long are we going to wait for Violet to get pregnant? Violet doesn''t want to get pregnant, you know that dear. You know that she''s hiding something from us, how long can we get a new Successor for our family? think this through carefully, We make this woman as a tool to give birth to our grandchildren. The world just needs to know that our grandson was born from Violet''s womb, let''s just let Edwards start a new relationship with another woman, you know Edwards gets bored easily. We''re just waiting for Edwards bored and we can get rid of that woman easily. We just need the womb for our grandson, we can arrange everything dear.. Moreover, that woman doesn''t come from a prominent family, we can easily make fun of her. Only we know, Edwards and the others. Others don''t need to know." Anne stroked her husband''s cheek gently.

    Anne hoped her husband would agree to what Anne was thinking at this point. Anne doesn''t want to tell Brandon that Anne is a paid woman, if Brandon finds out. So the idea that Anne is currently proposing will be rejected outright.

    Right now, the Priority is the Womb and the seed. Those two things were to get the Douglas Family''s successor to the throne.

    Anne will do anything to get all these things, it just takes trust. Then all wishes will come true easily..

    "what do you think, honey? Do you believe me? I''ve thought this through. We need that woman, the woman who can sleep with Edwards. The woman who can grow Edwards'' seed in her womb. We need a successor." Anne''s words fueled Brandon''s feelings and thoughts at this time.

    "Alright, I trust you. We won''t get this chance next time, Only that woman is our hope.. Do whatever it takes until our Grandson is born into this world, I don''t mind bringing that woman to our Mansion. I also don''t mind being a A good father-in-law to her, whatever it is... As long as we get a successor." Brandon kissed his wife''s forehead, Anne. who received Brandon''s support, immediately felt happy.

    She already got the gold card. after this Anne just needed to approach Choon-hee and get her heart. Yes... Anne would do anything for a Family Successor.

    "Thank you dear, I''ll do a good job after this. I''ll come up with some plans, make sure only we know about these plans. Because we''ll get a lot of benefits after this." Anne kissed her husband''s lips and looked into his eyes lovingly.

    Their plan is like Boomerang one day, it''s still a long way to go. No one knows the fate of Choon-hee in the future...

 Chapter 19 - 19. The Handsome Face And The Dream

    (Choon-hee POV)

    I looked at Edwards who was currently sleeping soundly, even though I had only been massaging him for a few minutes. Looks like he''s so tired, I cover his naked body. I dare not hold her sexy body shape, it can be make me lose my mind, if you just touch it without being able to feel the warmth..

    I then hung up his shirt so it wouldn''t be tangled, I''m sure he''s wearing an expensive shirt at the moment. An Edwards couldn''t possibly buy something cheap. Even the toothpaste he used had to be a special toothpaste just for the Douglas family.

    Everything in Edwards is Luxurious and Extraordinary, What can I do with all that? I can only stare and hope to get it all. But whatever this dream is, being with Edwards still doesn''t seem real to me. How about getting all of Edwards''s? I guess it''s just a fucking dream that will never come true.

    The sound of the phone ringing made me immediately step to the side of the bed, when I saw that the ringing cellphone was Edwards''s. Not mine, The sound is quite annoying. I didn''t dare to pick up and I didn''t dare refuse the call either.

    But if left alone, it will disturb Edwards who is sleeping.

    Poor Edwards, looks like he''s really exhausted. Moreover, he previously said that he was uncomfortable in his own home, that''s why he came here and asked for a massage. He needed a place to come home to so he could sleep well, and if he had slept like this. then someone called? isn''t this very annoying?

    I swallowed hard, with all the courage I had. I picked up the call and hoped it wasn''t an important person.

    "Hello good night." I said politely.

    "Good night, Where is my son? Why this is a girl''s voice?"

    I was immediately surprised to hear a woman''s voice on the other end of the phone, she admitted that Edwards was her son? so who is now picking up my call? The great mistress of the Douglas Family!!!!? I''m dead!!!

    "Ah yes madam I''m sorry, I was presumptuous to pick up your phone. It''s.. ummm.. i''m Choon-hee Madam, Mr. Edwards is currently sleeping very soundly. I didn''t dare to wake him up, because he seems very sleepy and exhausted. if there is important to him, I''ll wake up Edward Madam.." I stammered a little, I''m so scared right now. How can be? I shouldn''t have picked it up, what if Mrs Douglas was furious? I could end my life.. Choon-hee! You are stupid!

    "No need, I just want to know where my son is right now. Because when I looked in his room he wasn''t there, just let him sleep. Thank you for taking care of my son, he really has a hard time sleeping well. I hung up the phone." I was silent for a while after hearing what Mrs. Douglas said. what did he say? thank you? me?

    Woahhhh..

    What dream did I dream last night? Why did I get such unexpected luck like this? I lowered the cellphone in my hand, then put it on the table. I still feel proud of what Mrs Douglas said.

    The Douglass seemed very nice, as evidenced by Mrs. Edwards not saying anything bad to me. even though he could be angry, because I very presumptuously picked up the phone from him.

    I sat next to Edwards, stroking his very soft hair.

    "Edwards, You are a beautiful diamond that I found in the middle of the desert. Actually I need water more than Diamonds, but I know that I can''t throw you away. So I took you while looking for water for me, after I found the water. We will get out of desert and I will become rich. You are the source of my wealth. But can I find the water?" I asked softly, I looked at his very calm face when he fell asleep.

    I don''t understand why I''m so obsessed with an Edwards Salvador Douglas, he''s so handsome and wonderful. I still continue to stroke his hair, staring at his curly eyelashes moving gently.

    I felt Edwards leaning a little closer to me, he seemed to be looking for a comfortable position. then hugged my arms like hugging a bolster, I almost fell on top of him. because he made my arm jerk forward, Right now I''m even closer to Edwards body. I leaned closer and could feel Edwards'' scent and his warm breath on my neck.

    Damn.. Why do I have to be in a position like this? I really feel like dying! I want to die and go to heaven! Heaven is Edwards Salvador..

    I wanted to let go of my body from his body, but not let go. I hugged him tighter, tighter and closer to his warm body.

    I''m speechless, I can''t do anything right now. can only be prone in an uncomfortable position.

    I surrendered. Finally, I chose to give up, just enjoying being in Edwards'' arms. there''s nothing wrong with hugging Edwards while sleeping, right? It must have been a lot of fun. I will have a long dream tonight.

    Ah.. I want to sleep, just sleep and let go of all the burdens..

    Yes, just sleep..

    My eyes began to close and my Subconscious began to pull quickly, I was at the point of Comfort.

    But when I opened my eyes in that comfort point, I saw a vast field. some flowers are flying around me, why am I here? wasn''t I sleeping with Edwards earlier?

    I looked around, then my eyes fell on the boy beside me. he looked at me with a smile and held my hand gently.

    "Tell me what''s your name? I need to know your name to say thank you." The boy said, I looked into his eyes. His eyes were very familiar and his scent was also so unique.

    "What? who are you?." I asked confused, how could such a small child be near me. then held my hand, When I looked at my hand. I was surprised, why are my hands so small?

    "What''s your name?." He asked again, but I just kept quiet. I don''t want to tell my name to a child.

    "Okay, If you don''t want to tell my name. Then we have to meet again here, remember! Here.. I will come again and again. I will come and give you all happiness, thank you for saving me. You are a beautiful little Fairy.. Thank you." after the little boy said, he left in front of me.

    I wanted to ask what he meant, but everything caught in my throat. I just kept quiet and watched as he slowly drifted away. the little back started to disappear from my sight. who''s he? Why does my heart want him to stay here? why did he have to go?

    Does he want to see me again? here? I looked around again. and I feel I''ve been in this place, but when? why is the place so beautiful and comfortable?

 Chapter 20 - 20 Without Sex, Doesnt Mean I Cant Satisfy You.

    I blinked my eyes a few times, sleepiness still haunts me. I want to sleep again, but my hands are touching a hard object, making me grope and feel strange. What am I holding? I opened my eyes properly, seeing what was in front of me right now.

    Skin? Brown color, soothing aroma, hard and sexy..

    What!!

    I immediately turned my head back a little, my body couldn''t move because my waist was currently being hugged tightly. I looked once again, very clearly and my eyes immediately bulged in surprise.

    Edwards? Why is he here?

    He still closed his eyes and snored comfortably, his body naked and only covered with a blanket. I swallowed hard, When I had to look at the perfectly formed hard chest, it immediately turned my attention to this moment.

    my hand still holding his chest, I started groping again the bare chest. the taste is absolutely amazing, i like it. And I want to have it for me..

    When I saw her closed eyes, I stroked her cheek, to her nose, then down to her slightly pink lips. There''s a cleavage in the middle of her lower lip, and it''s very sexy. I held his lips and pinched his thick lips a little.

    I don''t know if I''m dreaming or if this is reality. But I like both, I do crave what I see now.

    Under the same blanket, With Edwards Salvador Douglas. It is a pleasure that I may never feel again.

    I brought my face a little closer to his, inhaling his breath that felt very warm. I drew closer again, lightly touching his nose. I closed my eyes and Enjoyed the warmth of his breath, his breath alone made me lose my soul.

    What if the Breaths intertwine and blow beneath mine? It must be very.... Very.. Delicious.

    I just kept inhaling the smell of his breath, somehow the story. but I felt the lips that touched mine at this moment, was kissing gently. I gasped in surprise, opened my eyes and saw Edwards who was also looking into my eyes.

    I wanted to break this kiss, but unfortunately Edwards held the nape of my neck and deepened our kiss. I felt the great kiss that Edwards gave, I felt his tongue dancing in my mouth. I enjoyed the kiss and demanded more, I''m crazy! I''ve gone crazy!

    I loved Edwards breaths and kisses, I loved when Edwards gently stroked my back. he made me shudder and helpless.

    Edwards started biting my lip, making me moan and grabbing his long hair.

    I wanted to close my eyes again, but Edwards ended our kiss and looked me in the eye.

    "Morning kiss, do you like it?" Edwards asked in his husky voice, I just nodded. because now my desire has risen and can''t hold it any longer. I want to have Edwards this morning, I want him to have rough sex with me, I will be with him all day in bed. I want to!

    "I like it. It feels like flying into the sky. Can I feel anything else?" I asked boldly, my senses had been lost somewhere. I grabbed Edwards stomach and made a circular motion in his navel. My hands began to explore slowly, wanting to grasp something big down there.

    I still looked Edwards in the eye, and neither did he. he neither denied nor confirmed. I just did what I wanted to do, when my hand was almost touching the big thing that was already tense, Edwards immediately held my hand and pressed me with his big body.

    I was silent, when now his face was above mine. He kept holding my hand and kissed me gently. I was losing my breath even more, because the gentle behavior that Edwards gave, was behavior I never got as a mercenary.

    "It''s not that I don''t like you, but I can''t. I can''t have sex with a woman I''ve only known a few times, I have to get to know her better and then I can have sex with her. That''s why I always ignore you during our meetings. We can kiss, as a sign that we are getting close. You can kiss my lips whenever you want, and I can kiss your lips whenever I want. Fair isn''t it?" The statement Edwards said made me jump straight to my senses.

    what I have done? I violated the principles of my own life, I shouldn''t have forced Edwards. "Sorry." I said slowly, after I came to my senses and started looking the other way.

    "It''s okay, I know you''ve been holding on to this long enough. Can I kiss your lips again? They''re so sweet and chewy, I really like your lips and I want to keep tasting them." Before I answered yes, Edwards had already kissed my lips.

    Not just a kiss, He licked my lips and bit him passionately. I was made to float again, but I know I will fall again after this. But I don''t care, I still kiss him and feel every warm saliva that is given to me.

    I squeezed his hair, I wish Edwards had lost his mind and raped me right now. Because I want to! I want the big Trunk which is also standing straight down there.

    The more I felt Edwards kiss, the wetter Mine got. I''m fragile and I''ve fallen, when Edwards'' hands have explored every inch of my body. when his big hand suddenly squeezed my breast, I moaned and bit his lower lip really hard. I think his lips are bleeding, but I don''t care.

    I don''t care because my Sex desire has awakened and I want to finish it.

    Once again Edwards squeezed my breasts, I looked into his eyes and broke the kiss from his lips. "You said no sex.. Ah.. but you.. ah.. drive me crazy!!" I told him.

    "No sex, doesn''t mean I can''t satisfy you." Edwards'' words made me smile a little, Then took off my shirt and left my body naked.

    Edwards looked at me and licked my nipples first, He licked very gently. makes me torment because the licking killed all the senses in my skin.

    "You''re good at making me lose my mind...ah.." I gently stroked his arm, then just let him kiss, lick and bite my breasts. he was like a big baby who had not felt his breasts in a long time, Edwards was very active and very demanding.

    I''m not sure he''ll be okay after this, seeing how he is so passionate about kissing my breasts. don''t even want to let go..

    I know why Edwards is like this, I don''t think he has ever licked his wife''s breasts. or he has not seen real breasts in a very long time, And now he is looking at the most beautiful breasts in his life!

    Choon-hee! You are great! You made Edwards like a baby in your arms!

 Chapter 21 - 21. Go To Work

    I was already so drifting when all of Edwards'' touch, made the wild side of me rise. We''ve almost done what I wanted, but the bad luck is...

    The sound of Edwards cell phone made all unconsciousness disappear just like that, I opened my eyes and Edwards also lifted his head from both my breasts.

    We stared at each other, Edwards sighed and picked up the phone. I covered my naked body with the blanket, looking at Edwards who had his back to me. Her pretty solid ass caught my attention, I glanced shyly. Trying to restore consciousness that has been lost.

    "I''ll be there soon, Yes.. Maybe an hour from now, Okay.. Okay.." After hearing that right, Edwards hung up the phone and looked at me.

    "I think we can only get here, I have an urgent meeting. Can I use your bathroom? I have to get ready." Edwards told me.

    "Oh sure, go a head use it. I''ll get you some hot coffee and a sandwich, you can''t leave until you fill your stomach first." Edwards nodded at what I said, then he stepped up with his naked body. he''s not shy at all.

    me, who had seen Edwards leave immediately opened the blanket that covered my body and began to wear a casual nightgown. I put it on quickly, then ponytail my hair a little messy.

    I walked to the pantry, turned on the coffee machine and put in a capsule of black coffee and put the glass where the liquid coffee came out later.

    I then opened the refrigerator and took wheat bread, two eggs, tomatoes, avocado, lettuce, and also cheese.

    Just make a simple sandwich, it won''t be difficult. Edwards finished bathing, then he also finished breakfast for him.

    I did all this very well, my hands moving swiftly making a sandwich for Edwards. The sound of the coffee machine made me immediately look up and take a glass already filled with hot black coffee, I put it on the tray and then took a small plate to put the sandwich.

    After I finished, I brought it to the table near the sofa. I opened the window curtains so the sun could enter and illuminate the room. After that I chose to make the bed, arranging pillows and bolsters that were messy everywhere. then make it neat. I got rid of our messy clothes, to be more precise, I hung Edwards'' shirt and pants, while I put my clothes in the dirty laundry.

    I also turned on the air freshener, after that I walked to the refrigerator again and took the boxed milk, then poured it into a large glass.

    led him to the sofa, before long Edwards came out of the bathroom. he only wore a towel that covered half of her waist.

    Then he walked towards me and sat in front of me. He took his hot coffee and drank it slowly, staring intently into my eyes.

    "Why?." I asked confused, I also drank the milk that I brought earlier. I accidentally drank milk, you know why? So that I can take my mind off Edwards. the sweet and savory taste of the milk makes my mind a little more sane.

    Yes, even if it''s just a small piece, just look at how wet Edwards'' hair is. Regarding her sexy brown skin, even the drops of water hitting her arms Make me want to lick the dripping water.

    damn .. Edwards is my biggest weakness right now.

    While I was busy with My Mind, Edwards casually ate what I made. I guess he would have asked first, or rather. he will say, I eat huh? But this is not, he just eats. like everything is his.. The sound of the bell made me stare straight at the door.

    "That''s my personal secretary, she came with the clothes I''m going to wear." Edwards said, still calmly eating my sandwich.

    I nodded, then started to get up and walked towards the door. I opened it and saw a man bowing respectfully. he gave me a paper bag, I took it and closed the door again.

    I took out the contents of the paper bag, then arranged Edwards'' clothes on the bed, so he would be easier to put them on later.

    "Let me just use it." Edwards said, as I unknowingly grabbed my black panties.

    "Ah yes.." I said, handing the panties to Edwards. Edwards had time to lick his fingers first, because there was residual sauce on his fingers. After that he took off the towel that was wrapped around his waist and put his underwear in front of me.

    right in front of me! You know how I''m feeling right now? Chills! I almost lost all oxygen. Usually it''s men who look at me hungry, now I''m looking at men''s bodies with a look so hungry. I''m so hungry and I feel like I''m out of breath.

    Edwards was also wearing his work pants. In front of me, then he was wearing a dark blue shirt. I subconsciously helped him put on the open buttons, one by one I helped with quick movements. Then I also helped Edwards put on a tie, I did it a tie for my customers a few times. when they asked, so I know a little about how to tie for Edwards now.

    After that, I also tidied up his shirt which was tucked into his pants. I tidied up a little and made sure the zipper of his pants was tight. One more thing, the suit he had to wear. I also helped her put on, I''ve been such a very good maid huh.

    Edwards didn''t refuse either, he seemed to enjoy what I did to him. somehow he behaved like that, maybe because he was in a hurry too.

    After everything was done, I took the comb from my glass cupboard. "Sit down for a minute, let me fix your hair." I told to Edwards, he nodded and I started to comb his hair carefully.

    I was just scared, pulled out a strand of her hair.

    it''s like I lost a lot of dollars. Who knows Edwards really loves his hair, so if you just let go of a strand. he can be very angry, once her hair is done. I walked again towards the glass cupboard, looking for a perfume that was not too sweet and not too strong..

    I chose a perfume that I haven''t used in a long time, I bought it because I was happy with the smell. But I never used it, because in the end I used the perfume I usually wear. that''s the woman, tried and tried but finally ended up on the previous one..

    "You like the smell of this one?" I asked Edwards, I squirted a little on my arm so Edwards could smell it. he then nodded, I finally sprayed some perfume on his coat. I also took his arm and sprayed there..

    "Okay, you''re neat and fragrant. You can go to work." I told him he seemed to be smiling at me.

    then he kissed my forehead suddenly, long enough.. made me just stay still and didn''t dare to move at all, Edwards'' warm lips made me fall asleep..

    "Thank you, you''ve been very good to me." After kissing my forehead and saying Thank you. Edwards got up and walked over to the sofa table again, he drank his coffee all the way through, then took the remaining slice of Sandwich.

    "I''m going to work first." He said again, he waved his hand at me, then took his cellphone and opened the apartment door. of course still while chewing the sandwich that I made.

 Chapter 22 - 22. Sushi And The Poison

    I''ve done some homework, Currently loneliness is haunting me a little. Want to go out but have no friends, Want to stay indoors but I''m bored. Do I need to go to the salon and pamper myself? But it feels strange to be alone.. ah, living alone can''t make me fine.

    I was a little confused, why Edwards told me to stay at home and just be a paid woman for him. Is it because he doesn''t like it if his belongings can be owned by someone else? could be..

    The sound of the bell ringing made me get up quickly, who came this afternoon? The feeling I never had an appointment with anyone.

    I walked over to open the door to see who had come to visit this early in this time. When the door opened and I saw the Mistress of the Douglas Family.

    "Ah.. Welcome madam." I said politely, sHe smiled and gave me a gift.

    "Have you eaten? Let''s have lunch together." sHe told me, I was a little confused. but I still let Mrs Douglas into my apartment. for some reason when she came in here, I felt that my apartment felt far too small.

    The aura in Mrs Douglas''s family is rally strong, it''s clear how her wealth makes me a little embarrassed.

    Why is she here too? Maybe I want to warn myself, not to be close to his son anymore. she would give me Money and tell me to get out of Edwards'' life.

    Yes, it''s as simple as that for a rich family to expel useless humans like myself.

    Besides, if Mrs. Douglas did that, it wouldn''t hurt me. I can earn a lot of money and do many things with it.

    I invited her to sit on the small sofa in the living room, took the gift she gave. I politely opened the parcel and placed it slowly on the table.

    "Madam, why bother to come here in my very small place." I said humbly, what else should I do? there''s no way I can brag about the price of my apartment, which might just be like the flying Leaf he stepped on. sHe''s very rich. Maybe she''ll buy my apartment just by saying a word. ''Buy''.

    Unlike myself, who has to save a lot of money and work day and night..

    I sat quietly, then looked at him who was also already looking at me with a smile.

    "I''m Annelise, just call me Mrs. Anne. You are close to my child, so I treat you like my own child." Those words made me gulp a little, what does all this mean? Why is my hunch getting worse? Am I going to be killed here? Because he dared to approach her son? Ah.. why doesn''t he just throw me out of this city? give me Money like in the movies. I still want to live, and I still want to be a woman who is admired..

    Will my life have a very sad ending? i Think confused..

    "Ah.. madam. I''m sorry, if I go on wrong. Whatever it is, I''m very sorry. I said a little scared, I might be able to conquer many rich and powerful men with my body. but I won''t be able to subdue a great Queen in this country, what should I do now?.

    saw how Mrs Douglas was smiling at me, and how the maid behind her had glanced at me several times. I think there is a serious problem, to make Mrs. Douglas come here..

    Oh my God, can you give me life one more time? I want to live properly, I promise not to be a sex worker anymore. I beg God, just once.. don''t make me die horribly..

    "You didn''t do anything wrong to me, I came here really wanted to meet you and have lunch together. Do you like the Sushi that I brought? It''s the best Sushi in this town, I purposely ordered the best Chef from the Sushi selling place, to make me the Sushi. You have to try .." Mrs. Douglas said, I was told to eat first. I can only obey, I take my chopsticks and start choosing one of the Sushi that I find interesting..

    I surrender, if only the sushi was given poison and made me die instantly. At least my death didn''t cause any significant pain, I was poisoned and died quickly. that''s better right? than I was killed using a knife or maybe beheaded. It''s terrible if I have to imagine it..

    "Okay madam I''ll try." I said, I then ate the Sushi and chewed it slowly. The first thing I tasted was the soft and dense rice, and the mayonnaise sauce and grilled salmon chunks. so delicious, really delicious.. it doesn''t matter if I have to die after eating such delicious food.

    At least my death wasn''t too bad.. Isn''t that right? You have to agree with what I say, because you won''t know that this world is really bad. I''m normal when I''m about to feel death, because this world has become a separate cemetery for me..

    Working as a paid woman is not what I want, all this I do because money is easy to get. actually I really want to be a rich lady and can buy anything for my own life, Can make friends with many people and can also feel around the world.

    Ah.. At the end of death, I became sad like this.

    "Isn''t it delicious?" Mrs. Douglas asked, I immediately nodded and started picking up One more piece of Sushi, to appreciate her already looking happy. Of course she''s happy, she must be happy to have gotten rid of the parasite in her son''s life..

    OH MY GOD, doesn''t she know. That I''m just a paid woman who gets paid? I can''t possibly ruin her son.. how sad my life is!.

    When I chewed the second piece of Sushi, that''s when Mrs. Douglas took the chopsticks and took Sushi too, I who saw that immediately fell silent and stopped chewing. why did she eat the sushi he gave poison? Is he splaying with me?

    "I love to eat Sushi, when I was pregnant with Edwards. I could eat a lot and even every day, my husband even gave a special personal doctor. Just to control what goes into my stomach. You know, at that time Edwards was the first child for us. Successors in our Family is a very extraordinary thing, we are obliged to have successors. So we are very protective about that." Mrs. Douglas started talking, maybe this would make her more comfortable.

    So she is more comfortable when she will see me die later.

 Chapter 23 - 23. 10 Billion ??

    "Madam I''m sorry in advance, because I''ve been very presumptuous to make Mr. Edwards stay in this small apartment of mine. I''m really just doing my job well, I swear that I have no intention whatsoever to take advantage of Mr. Edwards, nor have I ever taken a photo. Or make a Video that might damage Mr Edwards'' good image. I''m really sorry madam." I purposely apologized to her. because I really don''t feel well right now. although I haven''t felt shortness of breath due to poison, but I still feel scared..

    Damn it! Who is not afraid of death? The closer I get to death, the more restless my heart becomes.

    "You''re really doing all this for work?" Mrs. Douglas asked.

    "Yes madam, I''m really only doing it for work.. I''m sorry." I said once again, I saw her smile and nodded in understanding. sHe ate again the Sushi in front of her, chewing it slowly while looking into my eyes.

    "You think I put poison in?" she asked again.

    "Ah no.. no.. I''m sorry Madam, I don''t deserve to think like that. I''m sorry!." I''m already breaking out in cold sweat, dealing with rich people is indeed a troublesome thing. I''m not used to dealing with a woman like this, it''s like running into a minefield. One misstep I''m dead! Really dead!.

    "Don''t be afraid of me, I have no bad intentions. by the way, do you want this job?" Mrs. Douglas said very confidently, I who heard this immediately fell silent and did not dare to say anything. I just nodded..

    "Okay, I''ll explain what work you can do after this." Mrs. Douglas took out some files in front of the table, given by one of the servants in front of her. I looked at the files with a confused look and still didn''t understand.

    "I need the Legitimate Successor of my child''s Seed, More precisely. I need a granddaughter, I need a child from Edwards. I want you to be pregnant with my grandson and become a woman who can bring my grandson into this world, you just need to get pregnant, be pregnant for 9 months, then give birth to him. well and healthy. After you do your job, I will give you 10 billion money. As well as a house and a vacation package, I will make you the luckiest woman in the world. You can use the money for your life After that, isn''t this a job that easy?."

    Mrs. Douglas'' words made me frown in confusion.

    I tried to digest those words properly, I was ordered to give birth to a descendant of the Douglas Family? Really? Am I really going to get that kind of money?

    Ten billion!!! Crazy!! Is that money?

    I swallowed hard, looking at Mrs Douglas in disbelief. "10 Billion? Isn''t that too much madam?" I asked nervously..

    "What is the meaning of 10 billion, if it is to get a Successor for the survival of the Douglas family. We are the center of the world economy, We are not afraid of running out of money. Because money rotates according to our wishes, we will not fall into poverty just by spending that little money, If You really want to. You can sign a contract agreement, everything you want you will get. Your life will be guaranteed, you will be able to be free from your dark world, meet your mother and make a story for your own life. Isn''t that what you want right now? ." Mrs. Douglas still smiled sweetly, the aura emitted from her smile made me shrink..

    "Can I really get what I want?" I asked again.

    "Yes, whatever you want. But of course with conditions that you must fulfill. You must not admit to the world that you are the mother of my future grandson, you must also disappear from Edwards and our family, you must bury all these secrets and consider this is a sweet dream. it''s all you need to do to get all the freedom you want." The explanation is very short, but so firm and not long-winded.

    I looked at the file in front of me and tried to read it, indeed everything written on the paper was like what Mrs. Douglas had said. There is nothing that weighs me down, I can be free after earning a lot of money. Isn''t this what all poor women like me want?

    How hard is it to get pregnant and give birth to a healthy baby? I''m sure, during that pregnancy I will always be monitored by doctors and maids who are on standby. I don''t have to bother with work anymore and stay up all night. After giving birth to my child I''m going on vacation around the world and living well, That''s perfect! It''s a big gift that I can get easily.

    "Madam, I think this offer has been like a dream to me. I don''t know why Madam chose me, compared to the many women in this world. I know this is a presumptuous and inappropriate question, but I don''t need the answer either. I''m pretty sure with the current is a very busy person. It is impossible to waste time on silly things, so if this is what Mrs. Requests. Means this is a serious matter, I can''t possibly refuse the Lottery winnings that are right in front of my eyes. If I refuse, then I am the stupidest woman in this world, I will immediately sign the contract." I said very confidently.

    "You are a smart kid. smart woman and don''t like small talk Choon-hee. That''s why I believe in you, you are used to doing a good job. So I''m sure this time you will also do better. I''m waiting for good news, I want to you get pregnant as soon as possible. because the sooner the better, won''t this also make things easier for you?" Mrs Douglas Smiling sweetly, I nodded in agreement with what she said. I immediately took the pen that was already near me, without hesitation and without wanting to look again at the contents of the contract agreement.

    I put my signature on the agreement, in my brain there is only 10 billion. And that''s what makes me immediately move without thinking what the risk after this.

    "Smart kid...! Now we''re officially working together. But there''s one thing you should know too, you can''t tell Edwards or anyone else. This is our secret, okay?" asked Mrs Douglas once more.

    "Okay madam, I won''t say anything.. I promise." I said again, Mrs Douglas then nodded and rose from her place. she walked towards me and hugged me gently.

    "I believe in you. Don''t disappoint me.. I''ll go straight away.." sHe said, sHe released her arms from me and walked away, not forgetting to bring the file that I had signed earlier.

 Chapter 24 - 24. Why Did You Come Here Again ?

    In the evening, I chose to make dinner instead. I don''t intend to buy food outside at all, because I''m too bored with not doing any work at all.

    I think eating healthy and Cooking it myself is better for me, Grilled Salmon with sauteed chickpeas plus corn is a great treat. Although I''m not sure it will taste as good as five-star cuisine, but this thing I can eat alone. why should i bother delicious or not..

    I''ve been busy since just watching Romance dramas, seeing how a young woman''s life is so beautiful when she meets a rich man. They fell in love with each other and got married.. They lived together for the rest of their lives, looks strange but I guess it does exist in the real world.

    Just look at how I was suddenly offered 10 billion? It''s like a beautiful dream that I may never miss, Money and all the facilities for my life will be well supported. I don''t have to work till morning and be exhausted at all, Just need to give birth to the successor to the Douglas Family''s throne. Then I will be the luckiest woman in the world.

    I''ve finished cooking food for my own dinner. when I was about to walk towards the dining table and put the plate there. Suddenly the bell rang, I guessed again. who''s here at this hour?

    I walked slowly towards the door and opened it, I saw Edwards who came in with a tired face. he went straight inside without saying anything to me, I was a little confused. what else is he here for? I mean, does he really have no home at all?

    even though the house is very big and maybe the room is bigger than my apartment. Why is he so happy to be here, I''m really surprised by Edwards'' attitude these days.

    "What are you cooking?" He asked me, when he had taken off his office clothes and only wore an undershirt, I followed his steps who were already sitting on the dining table chair. I saw him who immediately took a spoon and chewed on the grilled salmon I made.

    "Delicious.. you know I like grilled salmon with stir-fried chickpeas." He said without guilt, I''m still silent..digest Well what is he doing here, what did he say? grilled salmon is her favourite? It''s obvious I made it for himself.. God, why is Edwards so confident in his life?

    "Oh really? does it taste good? I don''t know what you really like." I said flatly, I sat in another chair. but still facing him.

    "Tastes great, I love your homemade salmon. Next time add some cheese on top." Edwards'' words made him wince a little annoyed, In my heart I already cursed Edwards who just ate and told me this and that. Even though I know whatever he tells me may not be free, he will definitely pay dearly for what I have done.

    "Why did you come back here?" I asked carefully, after waiting a while. Edwards is just busy eating the food I made, let me go on a diet tonight. I also rarely eat dinner, tomorrow morning I can eat the food I like..

    "I just wanted to come here, it feels like my house is too big and lonely. I feel different when I''m in your apartment." He said casually, he took the last bite of salmon. then looked at me with a meaningful look.

    "What?." I asked confused.

    "Drink..." He said in a spoiled voice, I who heard that just realized that I didn''t prepare a drink for him. I immediately got up and. Taking a large glass, I filled it with cold water and brought it to Edwards.

    Edwards immediately drank the cold water in slow motion, Every gulp he took. that''s when his Adam''s apple rose and fell making me instantly hot and cold, Edwards had not showered and was only drinking I was fascinated. what is it that doesn''t amaze me? Edwards''s good looks never die.

    "Ah.. thank you, dinner is very good. I want to change clothes and take a shower, okay, later there will be a maid who will come to bring all my needs." Edwards told me, he got up from his chair and took off his clothes casually, just like before... when Edwards just let his naked body be seen by me.

    me, who can not say anything, can only surrender. took Edwards'' scattered clothes and put them in the dirty clothes basket, Tomorrow I will wash a lot of clothes by him.

    Edwards was already in the bathroom. Soon the bell rang again. I immediately hurriedly opened the door and saw the person coming. Edwards was right, one of his servants came with a lot of groceries. He gave me several large paper bags, I had a hard time carrying them. but I still carried him carefully on the bed and sighed for a while..

    I walked again towards the door, then the waiter brought a box of food filled with flour chicken with butter sauce. I immediately knew the food, because I often buy it when I''m in a hurry for dinner..

    I took it and the waiter immediately said goodbye,

    Edwards still want to eat? I thought confused. because I don''t know if Edwards ordered dinner...

    I closed the door again, walked to the dining table and opened the lunch box. The fragrance immediately wafted into my sense of smell. I feel that Edwards always knows the taste I want.

    But I didn''t eat right away, I chose to tidy up Edwards'' equipment that was in the paper bag, took out one by one and started choosing what shirt and pants Edwards would wear tonight.

    I get rid of clothes that can be used for tomorrow and the next day again, Put them in my closet. luckily I still have room to give to Edwards clothes, for some reason the man loves to complicate his life. he had a big house with a lot of servants, a big bed that might make him roll to and fro. Why did he also come here and had a short time with me.. I can''t really guess his way of thinking.

    "My servant has come?" Edwards hoarse voice made me look, I saw that he was already wearing my dark blue towel. looks cute on Edwards'' body is so big.

    "Yeah, I put some of your clothes in my closet, that''s a T-shirt and shorts I''ve separated for you. You can wear them." I said as gently as possible, Edwards nodded and started to put on the clothes I had prepared.. he didn''t say anything else, he seemed really tired tonight.

 Chapter 25 - 25. Is This Normal ?

    I sat on the side of the bed, choosing to turn on the television and watch what''s going on tonight, I looked. A moment to Edwards who had finished wearing clothes. Then I was busy staring at the television again.

    I grabbed my neck which felt cold, Edwards was here. Makes me so unfocused and makes me hot and cold myself. How many times have I said, About Edwards''s extraordinarily strong charm.

    Maybe dozens of times, but for whom the seconds and moments. I always want to say that I''ve always fallen for his charms. Edwards was seen sitting next to me, then for some reason he just dropped his head on my shoulder. makes me silent.

    "Today''s work in the office so much, I don''t have time to rest. Can you tell me something? to calm my heart?" Edwards told me, I could only exhale very slowly.

    Thinking of Edwards who seemed very tired, made me think quickly. what can i tell him.

    "Mrs. Douglas was here, your mother..." I said quietly, making Edwards lift his head and look into my eyes with concern.

    "What did he say? were you threatened?" Edwards asked who looked really worried now.

    "No, he just asked me. Why did you stay in my little apartment, because he said you were so picky." I told a lie, a bit of a lie.. At least I know why he wants to live in this apartment. I mean, in the next few days he''ll be staying here more often. why? There may be a special reason.

    "Then what did you say?" Edwards asked me back.

    "I''m just saying, Maybe it''s because you''re looking for a new atmosphere. So you''re trying to hire me, aren''t you? What else?" I purposely provoked him to speak.

    "Yeah you''re right, what else?" Edwards said as he stared at the television, then before long he held my hand gently.

    "At first I thought it was, but for some reason. There''s one thing that makes me feel like I''ve known you for a long time. There''s something that makes me stay, there''s something that makes me want to stay here. Whether this is natural or not, I don''t understand either. . but so far I still think this is a natural thing. what do you think?" Edwards'' question was like a trap.

    what do I think? Of course this is not reasonable. how can the richest man in the world come to my small apartment and choose to live here, even eat my homemade food and sleep on a cheap mattress. Of course it doesn''t make sense, right? you can imagine all that right now. nothing really makes sense to me.

    "I think it''s a natural thing, whatever it is.. everything feels natural to my eyes and my mind." Once again I lied, now I''m very good at lying with Edwards. After all, why do I always have to be honest with him? don''t really have to be honest right?

    "It''s good if you feel this is still natural, so we are indeed acting in a state that can still be controlled. Even though I know you are not a bad person, but I will still be vigilant. , or not.. Don''t ask why, I also don''t know.. I just want you to know that I really like to act according to my heart. I hope you still think that this is a job." Edwards told me.

    Work? of course work. what else is it?

    "Yes, of course.. I''m very professional at my work." I said confidently.

    "I hope you will remain professional and not take advantage of this situation, I am happy to meet people like you. May we always be on good terms and become partners who both benefit." Edwards ruffled my hair gently, I got the attention and action like this. could only smile.

    what does Edwards mean? What did he actually say? What she wants? all of that feels abstract to be digested by my already messy mind.

    "I''ll stay professional." I said slowly. [But I don''t know if I''ll still be fine by your side always.]

    "Okay, let''s sleep.. I''m so tired today, I want to hug you and smell your hair." Edwards said, Edwards took my hand and carried me on the bed. we both lay down, his eyes met mine and he kissed my lips softly.

    Kissed so gently and very carefully, I just enjoyed the kiss he gave. I enjoyed the sweet taste of her lips tasted like Cherry.

    Then Edwards broke the kiss, then kissed my forehead no less gently. "You are so beautiful tonight, I never get tired of seeing your face. Since the first time we met." Whether Edwards was conscious or not, he complimented me with his odd attitude.

    I just nodded, then Edwards hugged me like a bolster. I don''t want to be let go and feel that I am the one who should be around her always. is this really reasonable? damn..

    I finally shut up and enjoy the warmth of his embrace. If these few days are a dream, let this dream be the longest dream.. at least I can live comfortably and happily in some time.

    But wait? If every night we just sleep hugging each other? when can I feel Edwards manhood? and pregnant with his child? Ah... looks like I have to make a good plan starting tomorrow

 Chapter 26 - 26. The Douglass Are Happy Beacuse Edwards Gone For Two Days

    (Author POV)

    Anne prepared breakfast for all the Douglas family, today she was so happy that Edwards had not returned to the Mansion. But he going to Choon-hee''s apartment. if that''s necessary, then her wish to have a grandson will quickly come true.

    The smell of cooking made all family members immediately gathered at the dining table, Anne kissed her husband''s cheek for a moment and then sat down. Several maids had helped to prepare the food onto each of the Douglas family''s plates.

    Anne whispered softly beside her husband''s ear that Edwards was staying again at Choon-hee''s apartment. Of course Brandon immediately joined in with a happy smile.

    "What''s wrong with you guys? Smiling to yourself." asked Lecy. who is the great mistress of the Douglas Family, or commonly referred to as Grandmother Edwards.

    "Ah it''s nothing Mom, It''s just that we''re glad it''s such a sunny morning." said Anne to her mother-in-law.

    "Oh I see, I think there is good news.. well, let''s eat together." Lecy said to the whole family.

    There is indeed Daniel, and Azzura..

    Azzura is Edwards'' younger sister who just returned from Singapore.

    Just as they were about to take a bite of food, the sound of Violet''s overly rude footsteps made them speechless. Violet shifted the chair and sat down in a bad mood.

    Lecy looked into her eyes and started to think something strange. "What''s wrong with your face? You look so bad in this early morning. Don''t you remember that I forbade negative energy into the dining room in the morning? If you have a problem, don''t come for breakfast." Lecy said firmly, because Lecy doesn''t like breakfast in the morning to be messy. because for the Douglas family breakfast and dinner were the best gathering places to see how each other was doing.

    "Edwards hasn''t been home for two days, he hasn''t even picked up the phone from me. Do you know where he is?" Violet asked. With such an annoyed tone, the Douglas family looked at each other.

    "by the way sis, I just got home. How do I know the whereabouts of my handsome older brother, after all you''re his wife. How can you ask us? You don''t take good care of him, that''s why he can''t come home." Azzura said with a bit of sarcasm, since the first time Zura was not happy with this snake woman. just wanted to be near her sister so she could always feel the money shower.

    "Zura, be quiet..." said Anne warning her daughter, because she had seen her mother-in-law''s face who was staring at Violet with a fixed gaze.

    "You had a fight with Edwards?" Lecy asked Violet.

    "Yeah, but just a little fight. Usually Edwards will come back soon and be fine. He''s not usually mad at me all this time, where the hell has he been." Violet was still feeling restless.

    Daniel, who heard Violet''s complaints, couldn''t help but smile a little, Daniel''s hunch said that his older brother was with Choon-hee. and it was better than him being with Violet who even the two of them didn''t want to sleep with. Why their relationship can be like that? In the end, Edwards'' love for Violet will slowly disappear.

    Daniel hopes it will actually happen, but if Edwards loves Choon-hee instead, will our family accept it?

    "Maybe he''s tired of you, considering you''re always mean to mu brother, Edwards. Listen it and watch yourself Violet, there are still many sane women who will satisfy my beother Edwards and can be a good wife, a woman like you can be easily removed. Love in my brother heart will also slowly lose to you, and he will find someone suitable for him. Never underestimate my brother, who will continue to be a dog under your control. I am very supportive if you two get a divorce." Daniel said firmly, for the first time Daniel Expressed his opinion. and that instantly silenced everyone.

    Even Lecy didn''t say anything, she was busy with mango juice and glanced at the family members one by one, especially her grandson Daniel. Daniel seems to know something about Edwards not coming home for two days, does Edwards have another woman? Lecy hope so.. at least the successor of the Douglas family will soon be obtained.

    "Tsk!" Violet just chuckled and left the dining table. No one held him back or thought about her feelings, because actually every member of the Douglas family did feel sorry for Edwards. Edwards loved Violet so much. but from the looks of it, Violet didn''t love Edwards at all.

    In their hearts they actually felt disapproved of Violet''s attitude, which was sometimes self-indulgent, but they could still restrain themselves. Cause In their little brain is to get the first Successor of Edwards. it has become a hereditary culture, no one should step over Edwards at all..

    Neither Daniel nor Azzura, can give birth to children first. it was like a taboo in the Douglas Family.

    And they understand, Daniel and Azzura are also not in a hurry to get married and have children. They are still patiently waiting for their first brother to give an heir.

    Either this is a sense of courtesy to their brother, or they both have been taught since childhood to respect each other''s decisions that have been made.

    although Daniel and Azzura are free and fun kids out there too. But when inside the Mansion and dealing with a large family. they will be very obedient, will listen and accept all decisions. because for them, every decision they make is a good thing for the future.

    One by one they started to eat breakfast again, no small talk. because in their little brains they have thought of many things, especially Lecy.. Lecy really hoped there would be good news with Edwards not coming home For two days. Lecy is getting very old day by day. There are things she wants to feel before she dies. It''s seeing his great-grandson born into the world, and being able to sleep peacefully for ever after that happened.

    Lecy did swear to her late husband, that she would not leave the Douglas family until she saw Edwards'' first child born into this world. If you have seen that, then Lecy will be able to go quietly and exhale without a burden.

    Yes, that''s how the Douglas family lives today. If they all think that wealthy families have no problem. actually they have a lot of problems, and the problem is a very complex thing for the future ..

    Maybe the simple problem that other people think, is a big problem in this family. The tinkling of spoons and forks may not be soft music, but on some parts of the day they are each.. they always expect happy news.

 Chapter 27 - 27. Sparkle That You Make

    (Edwards POV)

    I woke up because the sun was shining enough in my eyes, when I saw beside there was a beautiful woman who was snoring softly. Her thick eyelashes and sexy lips, of course, make me want to see her constantly.

    I tried to move a bit, so I could more freely see her face. But this woman actually hugged me even tighter. I could feel her smooth and soft body, touching my skin which was near her. when the smell of her hair calms me down and her sexy lips make me kiss you softly.

    Choon-Hee is a weakness, I feel like she will be a bad Boomerang in my future life. I''ve tried not to be too comfortable, but sadly I''ve fallen into that comfort. Being by her side is a very beautiful thing, I have never felt this beauty in 3 years of being married to Violet.

    I said that I was so in love with Violet, but this comfort and feeling were always close. I didn''t really get it, maybe because Violet rarely thought I was around, and she wasn''t really always by my side.

    Unlike Choon-hee, she always knows what I need. even though I didn''t ask for it, she gave me breakfast, dinner, helped me put on my tie and made sure I was tidy for work. Little things that I never get from other women, all of Choon-hee''s behavior is very sincere.

    sHe knows how to make me comfortable, and I''m afraid... afraid that this comfort will make me need her more than I want.

    I gently stroked her hair, then kissed her lips again, lips that tasted sweet and very extraordinary. I wanted to taste her body, but I didn''t really want to. I just felt that if I tasted her body she would think her job for me was done. I don''t want her to finish, I still want to feel all that comfort. I still want to be hugged while sleeping and made breakfast when I go to work.

    I want all the attention I''ve never had, tell me I''m so thirsty for attention. say that I do lack of love, but that''s the reality. Violet can''t fulfill everything I want, she just wants me to fulfill her life''s needs. And I''m pretty sad with what I got so far.

    Just emptiness and disappointment.

    "Hey.. Morning Edwards." The hoarse voice woke me up, I looked at Choon-hee who had opened her eyes and suddenly kissed my lips softly. I kept quiet, receiving sweet treatment from him.

    "Are you hungry? I''ll make breakfast. Did you sleep well? Did I bother you? I woke up early." The question made me shake my head slowly.

    "No, I just love seeing your face when you wake up. I slept well and it''s thanks to you." I said very honestly, he then laughed. her white teeth and her shape voice made me smile involuntarily.

    "I''m glad if that''s the case. I slept well too. What time are you leaving for work?" sHe asked while wanting to let go of the hug from me, but I held her waist and made her look straight into my eyes.

    "I can work any time. How about we warming up a little bit in this morning? I''m so excited to get hot breaths from your lips." I said again, she was just silent. I don''t know what she''s doing, but she''s been gently stroking my chest and kissing it gently.

    "Don''t provoke me who already wants you so much, don''t you feel how I adore you so much? Being near you and feeling every single one of these warmths is like hell making me miserable." sHe said a little annoyed, I who heard her annoyance could only laugh. So he actually really wants me? But I''m the one who always makes her crawl without being able to really convulse.

    "are you sure ?? Don''t blame me, just blame how my body can make you horny, when I''m just silent." I said mockingly, and he hit my arm instead.

    "Don''t be mean to me, I''m annoyed with you.. never mind, let''s make breakfast. You have to work." sHe said Again, but I still didn''t want to let go of our embrace. I want her to stay close to me and make me do some morning exercise. Possible..

    "Especially?." she asked. sHe looked into my eyes and without even warning pinched my nose with annoyance.

    I held her hands and immediately pressed her body with a fast motion, I made her silent. Her warm breath is already answered and maybe she wants me to give her something to fulfill her desire.

    I kissed her lips, mashed and gave a wet feeling that made her close her eyes immediately. The strange feeling that tingled in every inch of the skin made me impatiently bite her lips and put my tongue in between her mouth. Warm, wet, and red are the unity that makes this morning''s atmosphere more dominant.

    Her small hands were already groping my chest, then he was so presumptuous that he squeezed my junior who was really tensed up strongly. It felt amazingly great, my blood flow immediately moved quickly and it made me kiss her lips harder.

    sHe was no less rough, my lips were even pulled and crushed with shrewd movements. Her slender fingers threw me into unconsciousness and that was of course the most amazing thing.

    Choon-Hee took over the battle this morning, she turned me around and is now on top of me. she broke our kiss, then removed the thin shirt that covered her beautiful body. The boxer I was wearing had been forcibly pulled by him, she didn''t mince words anymore in satisfying me this morning.

    "Don''t make me lose my temper, and this is what you will receive Mr. Edwards!" After she said that, her hot and small mouth forced me to let out a loud sigh.

    Her mouth was already licking my junior who had not felt this warm feeling in a long time. Her extraordinary and rushed tongue playing, created a tingling sensation as well as a great arousal in me. My mind is messed up, I just want satisfaction and joy. When her hands and tongue take turns to play. when the unity becomes a feeling that is created with full appreciation. and I melt into the little pops that Choon-hee makes..

    Yes.. Her rough play made me completely drift into unexpected happiness. Especially when herneyes met mine and intentionally made me squeeze both of her breasts, which fell between my thighs.

    both breasts are very supple and of course natural, quite big and busty .. Makes me squeeze with pleasure and long sighs once again. she played, kept playing without stopping... Her lips, tongue, hands, and Saliva were wet enough to make me close my eyes a few times.

 Chapter 28 - 28. Violets Heartbreak And Annes Words

    (Author POV)

    Violet paced back and forth in her room, her heart so troubled that she had not heard anything from Edwards. even the driver who used to take Edwards to work, was at his house and was given a day off by Edwards.

    Violet''s heart wondered, could Edwards have found another woman? But who and why so fast, as far as Violet knows. Edwards could never love a woman that fast, Edwards only loved Violet and always only violet.

    Maybe that''s what Violet thinks for now, her brain and heart are at war. on the one hand feel happy because she does not need to be disturbed by the news when pregnant and when to give the successor to the Douglas family.

    but just one hand Violet was also restless, afraid that she would not be able to feel the money bath again every day. Violet wouldn''t be able to fall into poverty just like that, even though her father would be the number one person in this country. but still.,The money earned will not be as much as the money given by Edwards.

    Edwards is a businessman, his money will never run out even if I burn it. His wealth is what makes me want to stick with him and live as much as possible in many rules.

    But now what, when Edwards and Violet had a fight two days ago. Edwards really Never texted or asked Violet''s news. This is really never done by Edwards, Edwards always misses Violet and always wants to get news from Violet. even Violet often turned off her cellphone because she was so bored with all the excessive attention from Edwards.

    Violet squeezed her hair roughly, she started to take out her cellphone and walked out of the room. Just as he opened the door, her mother-in-law was already standing in front of him with a pretty thin smile. but violet was sure this was not a good greeting smile.

    "Mom, what''s wrong?" Violet asked Anne.

    "Where are you going? Do you know where Edwards is?" asked Anne, crossing her arms in front of her chest.

    "Not yet Mom, I think Edwards is really mad at me. I''ll try to find the office and fix this relationship, I''m sorry Mom. Everything will be fine from now on." Violet said quickly, not wanting to talk to Anne for too long. Violet was about to walk away, but Anne held her hand.

    "Why in such a hurry? You don''t usually look for Edwards right away, usually you are the one who always stays away from my son and tries hard not to be near him. You are close to him because you lack money. annoyed and in such a hurry?" Anne''s words were too direct and made Violet swallow hard.

    Actually Violet was not looking for Edwards because the money had run out, but because Violet felt that there would be a big disaster if Violet didn''t find Edwards soon. There was a feeling in Violet''s heart that her self-destruction was imminent. I don''t know what it was and what caused it, Violet didn''t really understand either.

    "Not really Mom, I really want to find Edwards. I''m sorry for everything, but I think. I really have to go now." Violet said again, she couldn''t stand it anymore and wanted to get out of here as soon as possible.

    "Stop putting my son in trouble Violet!" Anne said in a firm and slightly angry tone, making Violet gasp in surprise and immediately fell silent. Not knowing what to do.

    "My son has lived for too long. Life has suffered because of loving you, can''t you see him okay for a while? Are you going to keep bothering him and get him in trouble? Are you happy to see my son is always tired because of your ungrateful attitude!?" Once again Anne looked Violet in the eye.

    The hurt look from a mother who had seen her child blind because of love, and for the first time Anne saw that her child was free from that blind love. So why else would Anne remain silent and let Violet do whatever she wants.

    Anne had been silent before because she thought Edwards would be happy, Anne didn''t want to make Edwards think too much. Anne also always gave the best for her first child, besides that Anne was also thinking about the future of the Douglas family, which had to get a successor to the throne. That''s what makes Anne and all remain mute in all the injustices that Edwards gets. But in fact all this silence made Edwards fall even more into a pit of misfortune.

    This was caused by Violet!

    "So Mommy knows where Edwards is right now, right?" Violet asked, having heard what Anne had to say to her now.

    "Whether I know it or not, but I will make sure you won''t be able to bother Edwards again! You are useless Violet. You live like a parasite and only destroy him and Can''t get any profit. Remember, that the place you are enjoying at the moment this will be shifted to someone more worthy! someone who might make you suffer indirectly, hurt from what you have done to my son. you will feel it too one day! enjoy all the money you can get now. Because I I can''t guarantee that you''ll be fine after this." Said Anne with a look full of hatred.

    "Mommy, tell me where is Edwards." Violet said ignoring Anne''s earlier words.

    "Find it yourself! You''re the woman he loves so much! Why are you now being dumped ..?." Anne snorted softly, then casually walked away from Violet whose face was already red with anger.

    Violet looked at her mother-in-law''s walk away with an annoyed look. Violet didn''t know what her mother-in-law was up to, but whatever. Violet is sure that this is not a good thing, Violet must know who is the woman who can turn Edwards away..

    Whoever that woman was, then Violet would get rid of her. Violet swears that woman will die by her own hands!

    Violet, annoyed, immediately called her father, asking to meet and of course planning a lot of evil things to maintain her position as Edwards'' legal wife.. No matter what, Violet will never want a divorce! Moreover, handing over his Golden chair to someone else.

 Chapter 29 - 29. Why You Ask Everything Right Now?

    Edwards walked firmly into his big company, the employees were already saluting and greeting very well. These few days Edwards is in a good mood. Because all greetings from the employees are well received, Edwards gives them a small smile.

    His footsteps quickened into the special elevator for him, behind him walked Choon-hee who also entered. Today Edwards deliberately invited Choon-hee to come to the company, for some reason Edwards wanted to always be near the woman. Edwards has even devised a plan by making Choon-hee work at his company as an intern. More precisely, helping Edwards'' private secretary work. Which is actually going to take a few days off, which makes Edwards choose to make an impromptu plan for Choon-hee.

    In his small brain Edwards was already very happy, hoping his days would be very beautiful together and seeing the woman who always smiled at him.

    They were silent in the elevator, Choon-hee who felt strange being in such a big company and Edwards, who was imagining sweet things with Choon-hee. especially this morning before leaving, Edwards felt Choon-hee''s warm tongue and mouth. make the morning feel much more excited.

    "Let''s get out." Choon-hee said quietly, interrupting Edwards'' thoughts that made the man not realize that the elevator had opened. Edwards hurried out and cleared his throat for a moment, their footsteps already leading to one of the large doors in front of them.

    "Good morning Mr Edwards." His personal secretary, Gery, greeted him well. Edwards nodded and stopped in front of Gery.

    "This is new employee and an intern who will replace you in a few days, please teach everything well. For schedules and other important meetings, just leave it to me. she only needs to select the files and also make a resume about the meeting." Edwards had given orders to Gery, Gery immediately nodded in understanding and smiled at Choon-hee.

    Gery had indeed worked with Edwards for almost 10 years, since Edwards first served as a regular employee in this office. But Edwards had been given his own personal secretary by his father long ago, Gery is not someone who likes to meddle in personal matters. that''s why Edwards really believed in the performance that Gery gave.

    "by the way sir, at the moment that Miss Violet is desperate inside, in your room. She has been looking for Master since a fee days ago." Edwards was just about to step inside, hearing Violet''s name of course made him feel down.

    "Did she say anything to you? Why is she here so early?" Edwards asked, actually it wasn''t too early. But Edwards just found it strange why Violet came to his office before noon, was she short of money? so she came here sooner? May be, what else did Violet need? Edwards thought..

    "Choon-hee, let''s go inside." Edwards said, Choon-hee just nodded and followed Edwards'' footsteps who had opened the door and went inside.

    The first thing Choon-hee saw from this place was. ''Very wide, spacious and very beautiful''. Choon-hee even immediately saw the vastness of the city through the large window in front of her eyes.

    Choon-hee just smiled at it, then she was invited to sit on the sofa. When Choon-hee''s eyes turned to the sofa, that''s when Choon-hee saw a woman who was looking at her with a strange look.

    Choon-hee has no choice, but smile and chose to sit a little away from the woman. she saw Edwards who was removing something from under his pants, it was a wallet. Edwards opened his wallet and handed a black card to the woman sitting nearby.

    "take this, and go now. I''m very busy with all the work." Edwards said in a flat voice, Edwards still held the card. Violet, who saw Edwards'' attitude was very cold, naturally felt disapproved.

    "Who is this woman?" Violet didn''t take the card and paid no heed to Edwards'' words.

    Choon-hee who felt she was being talked about her could only remain silent and looked at Edwards with a confused look.

    "sHe''s the new employee and the intern secretary who will replace Gery, why do you ask? Usually you never care about who is around me and the business I do." Once again Edwards said in a flat tone, Violet who heard that must be immediately hurt.

    Edwards said very rude in front of other people, and unfortunately it was a woman. Violet was afraid that Edwards was really mad at her now.

    "Where have you been for two days? You didn''t come home and you didn''t answer my calls." Violet ignored Edwards'' question again, instead asked again and was now she wake up from her seat and standing in front of Edwards.

    Edwards massaged his forehead and sighed softly. "Why do you want to know where I am now? Usually you don''t care at all, whether I live or die. Ah.. No I mean, you only care about me when you need a magic card from me, or when your credit card has been blocked due to spending too much. Now take this and go, I''m very busy and please don''t start arguing in front of other people." Edwards took Violet''s hand and handed her the black card.

    Violet glared at Edwards, her pride completely tarnished by Edwards'' impertinence. let alone this in front of other people, Violet swallowed hard. then break the card in her hand into two parts. Then the card was again given to Edwards by Violet.

    "When I started to worry about you, you even asked why? Was it wrong for me to ask where my husband is? When he didn''t answer his wife''s calls for two days? Then now he came with a woman who he said was an intern, and new employee. Is there an apprentice whose body is That good? Who can even enter your private room like this? What is she an apprentice as? As a womanizer or as a secretary?." Violet looked at Choon-hee.

    Choon-hee, who was being stared at very closely and cynically, of course could only scratch the back of her neck which didn''t itch. Choon-hee feels bad to see a husband and wife arguing that turns out to be not okay.

    What if she finds out that for those two days, Edwards stayed at Choon-hee''s apartment? Will his wife kill Choon-hee in one fell swoop? Ah.. No-no, Edwards will definitely do something. Choon-hee thought casually.

    "Shut up, Violet. Can''t you just hear what I say for once? Do I have to tell you what I do now? You''re the one who allowed me to meet so many women, then why are you now asking about this clueless intern? ? Don''t go too far! I''m not joking right now.." Edwards held Violet''s shoulders, looked his wife in the eyes and said through her eyes that Edwards was really angry.

 Chapter 30 - 30. Pathetic

    "I know I''ve never questioned you at all, but at least don''t treat me like this. I''ll be back home, But I want to talk to you about a lot of things after you get home. Make sure you back to go home, or I''ll make a lot of noise tomorrow." Violet started threatening Edwards, she chose to leave this room with all her heart''s vengeance.

    Violet didn''t want to show others that she and Edwards didn''t look as romantic as what people saw out there, that''s why Violet chose to end all their conversation.

    The door was closed and Violet had left the room, Edwards took a deep breath and sat down on the sofa.

    (Choon-hee POV)

    I then walked over to Edwards and handed him the glass of water that was on the table. Edwards looked into my eyes for a moment, then drank the water I gave him. he drank it all down, I actually don''t understand what he''s feeling right now. I also don''t want to ask too many questions, for now silence is the most appropriate thing.

    "Would you like me to bring you coffee or something? Sweets are good, I think." I tried to offer him something, but he shook his head slowly. and hugged me tightly. I''m a little confused why he hugs me instead, does he always hug other people when he''s sad.

    "You want to take a break?" I asked again, who knows Edwards is a person who easily thinks a lot when it comes to household matters, I also don''t know about what Edwards really feels.

    "No need, just hugging yourself makes me a lot more comfortable." Edwards said quietly, I who heard that finally let Edwards hug me. I''ve been gently stroking the back of his hair, giving it all the attention and warmth I can.

    Edwards took a few breaths, I felt how Edwards'' heartbeat was indeed quite fast. This man seems to have his own fear of his wife.

    "Did I mistreat my wife earlier?" Edwards suddenly asked, I who was being questioned like that could only remain silent. Is it wrong? I don''t think there''s anything wrong with people knowing how rude Violet is.

    Violet was his wife, why did she speak so rudely to Edwards? If I were in Violet''s position, maybe I would have asked carefully and heard all the explanations from Edwards first.

    "Maybe it''s not wrong, but rather you are just tired and your wife should understanding you for a while. Moreover, you are busy with work, she should know that you must be thinking a lot and also having problems. you in my apartment for two days, without telling your wife at all. No matter how you both are husband and wife, you should respect each other. I don''t mean to be patronizing, but I just want to convey what I think right now." I said to Edwards.

    Edwards let go of my arms, then he looked into my eyes and without further ado kissed my lips softly. now I''m more confused with Edwards attitude, the kiss he gave was like a Frustrated kiss that made me want to cry too.

    Only a few seconds the kiss was released, he wiped the remaining Saliva stuck to the corner of my lips then he looked at me again.

    "You know? When I''m near you, somehow I feel that my world is really okay. Even though when I take my eyes off you, I have to see the fact that my world is really bad. I''m just happy to get all your attention, you''re like an angel that was sent by God to me. I don''t have a reason why I always want to be near me, it''s been said since yesterday. But if you ask why I didn''t tell my wife. It''s because I''m tired, I''m tired of Violet who has been ignoring me all this time, as her husband." Edwards had opened up a little story.

    I try to listen carefully to what he has to say, even though I know whatever he says might sound pathetic and I don''t know if it will last. I may look strong, but basically I''m very fragile and it''s easy to cry when I hear other people''s sad stories. I have a very sad story, though.

    "Violet and I haven''t had a healthy relationship for a long time, to be more precise, I was actually after her to be my wife and was always near me. I''m a person who falls in love easily and is very crazy after loving one woman. I will never see towards other women and always feel that the woman I love is the most perfect. For 3 years we were married and during that time Violet always treated me badly, I was like trash that soiled her clothes. But I remained silent and still happy to be around near her, because I love her. I love her very very much, Even though he chooses to love someone else." Once again Edwards spoke.

    At that moment I immediately held Edwards'' hand gently but a little tighter, I wanted to tell him that all sorrows and problems in life must be in someone. but in the end everything will pass and happiness will surely accompany. although I''m also not sure, Because to this day I have not met the meaning of happiness at all.

    "Love is a very complicated thing, you don''t need to explain why you are so in love and so crazy about love. Because basically love really can''t be explained. I understand Edwards, now you can tell me whatever your problem is. We can be Partner Yang always helps each other, even though... I might not be able to help much, but I''m trying." I said honestly, I gave him a sweet smile.

    He smiled and kissed my hands gently. he''s really cute, I don''t know if Violet was really stupid to hurt a sincere man like Edwards..

    Violet''s perfection is still underestimated him, Edwards who is perfect and also loves Violet very much. If I was by Violet''s side right now, I don''t think I would ever let a man like Edwards go to waste.

    Edwards is like the incarnation of a god who is so extraordinary, I also just found out that Edwards is indeed a very crazy man when he falls in love, judging from the outer cover all this time. Surely people think that Edwards is a playboy and likes to have sex with many opponents. But in fact, Edwards survived on one woman who always insulted and hurt him.

    Pathetic....!

 Chapter 31 - 31. Why Is My Heart Jumping Up And Down

    If you think I am a woman who can only satisfy in bed, you are wrong. in fact I''m just an ordinary person who does have a heart, I can understand Edwards'' heart and feelings. I can also understand what he is feeling and how to calm his heart.

    I chose to make warm Green Tea for him, then I took out Jasmine perfume from the bag and sprayed it in several corners of the room. At least this scent can make Edwards more relaxed again.

    I am not a woman who is good at stringing sweet words, I prefer to give good treatment if I really want to please that person. just like now, Edwards was much calmer and was drinking the tea I made.

    Even though it might be a simple thing that he can get from all the maids who work here, but I give it to him with a sincere and soft heart.

    hope that the taste of the drink is much sweeter and delicious, although I''m not sure for myself. I sat down next to him again, waiting for Edwards to get better and then I asked him what he needed and maybe I''ll ask about my first job today.

    I''m quite happy to be able to work in an office like this, at least one dream that I have always wanted has been created thanks to Edwards'' help.

    I really want to be able to work in a big company and become a woman who can be relied on. Have many friends who value and respect each other. Then I''d take them to lunch together, then we''d come home from work and hang out together and watch a movie.

    Because of Edwards''s invitation, I just remembered all the dreams I''ve ever wanted before. If Edwards hadn''t asked me to work, maybe I''d have forgotten all the sweet dreams I''ve ever written in my diary.

    Seeing how all the employees are busy with work, then they will scream angrily. after that will make up again and draft a new job. all the things that really happen naturally.

    Not a job like what I do, I just live in the world of night and busy satisfying all the men. Why do I feel so sad now? I feel that the world is treating me unfairly. But ever since Edwards came into my life, I have felt that a beautiful world Edwards brought to me.

    Does that seem excessive? I don''t think so, Edwards did change the world and my way of thinking a little bit indirectly.

    "did you feel better?." I asked him.

    "Yeah, actually I''m always feel glad to see you. But thank you, you''re very understanding in me." Edwards said honestly, he looked me in the eye for a moment. Then put down the glass of tea that he had already finished.

    "I have a meeting after this, In one of the five-star hotels. You can come with me and learn a lot of things there, there is also a painting artist. I''m sure you will be happy if you see the new atmosphere, are you join me?" he asked.

    He asked? But it sounds like a must to me. how do i refuse if what he gives is what I want. I really want to be like normal humans in general, it seems that coming to a painting exhibition is a fun thing.

    "yeah, i''m in. shall we go now?" I asked back.

    "Yes, come on.. In an hour the show will start." Edwards got up from his chair first, I followed behind him.

    when we were almost to the door, at that moment Gery opened the door and was ready with a lot of luggage in his hands.

    I walked quickly and wanted to help carry all the files he had in his hands. "Shall I help?" I asked casually.

    "Ahhh, I was just about to tell you Mr. Edwards'' schedule. But I think you''ve remembered beforehand, this is an important point at today''s meeting. and.. I think Miss Choon-hee can take Mr. Edwards'' briefcase." Gery said Edwards then said to me he looks really nimble and works fast.

    I took Edwards'' bag which he was holding, then Gery started giving Edwards the Android tablet. it seemed that Edwards was reading some points as we walked together toward the elevator.

    I saw Edwards from behind, his body was strong and also very muscular, that make me hornu for myself right now.

    I started shaking my head slowly and tried to shake off the heavy influence from Edwards'' body. I tried to stay focused and started studying to be a Private Secretary. even though I''m just an intern actually.

    We got into the elevator, the elevator doors closed and Edwards gave the Android Tablet back to Gery.

    Then Edwards looked at me and smiled.

    "Don''t walk behind me, just walk beside me and see what I do. Because you will learn faster if you are beside me." Edwards'' words of course made me blush instantly.

    although Edwards'' words may have a professional purpose, but for some reason my heart felt like it was jumping wildly.

    Good grief! what''s wrong with my heart right now?

    I took one big step and was now standing in front of Edwards. I don''t know what Gery is thinking now, will he think that I am Edwards'' girlfriend? But it''s true, I''m like a mistress. what''s wrong with that? why do i feel like i want to be someone more? Am I now lusting to be a lady of honor?

    No, no! Don''t ever overthink Choon-hee. If it''s too much then you will be very disappointed. The elevator opened, the three of us had left together. I actually walked beside Edwards, Edwards was already walking leisurely too. matched my small footsteps, his demeanor was really cute and I was already blushing.

    A few people who passed us bowed their heads respectfully, others glanced confusedly at my presence beside Edwards. maybe they are wondering, who am I and what is my current position. because I was the woman right next to Edwards, and his private secretary was walking behind.

    Who am I? I do not know either.

 Chapter 32 - 32. Because No One Can Help You

    Violet walked in annoyance as she entered a luxurious restaurant in the center of the city, her eyes looked around and saw her father and mother eating together. her footsteps carried her there, then sighed in annoyance when she was in front of her father and mother.

    "honey, are you here?Why?" Jasmine asked her daughter.

    "Why? i''am so upset, didn''t dad tell me why I''m here?" Violet sat on an empty bench, looking into the eyes of her father who was still busy eating breakfast.Maybe more precisely in the morning before noon, because this is not the right time to be called breakfast. and not properly called lunch.

    "Honey? Why didn''t you tell me that our daughter would be here? If you knew I could make something for her." Jasmine gently stroked her hand and looked at her with love.

    "Your daughter is upset, she''s here to settle her frustration. When has she ever visited us, if she wasn''t in need of help?" Jordan looked at her daughter with a small smile, which only irritated Violet even more.

    "Dad! Don''t piss me off any more, tell me do you have any good information, or a plan to keep Edwards from turning his back on me?" Violet asked firmly, Jordan just shook his head slowly. Then he drank the water that was near his hand, still looking at his daughter. Of course...

    "Dad!." Violet was already starting to sulk, Jasmine who saw this immediately looked into her husband''s eyes. hoping that her husband would calm her daughter''s heart which was not well.

    "There''s nothing you can do about feelings, why are you making things so complicated? Isn''t the solution very easy? You just need to get pregnant and love Edwards well, that''s all.. as simple as the problem and the solution." Jordan said to his daughter.

    Violet was getting irritated, she ate the chocolate pudding in front of her. her eyes stared lazily at her father, Violet knew that at this time her father was also annoyed with the problems that Violet had done herself.

    "At least give advice, my husband." Jasmine has tried to defend her child, because Jasmine is a mother who loves her kid so much.

    "I told you Violet, a long time ago.. When you married Edwards for the first time, that Edwards would never really be yours. If you are still so selfish about what you want, are you willing to give up a Diamond as beautiful as Edwards? just for fun? What''s so hard about getting pregnant? You only have to get pregnant once, give birth to a son and you will be the luckiest woman in the world. That''s all you need to do, this world you can''t hold in your own hands. the grip isn''t loosening, or maybe you need a lot of strategy." Jordan stopped all movements of his hands, looking his daughter in the eyes very seriously.

    "Okay, I''m going to get pregnant.. but how can I get pregnant, if Edwards doesn''t want to come home? In fact, he might even kick me out of his office. And defend a woman, what now? Help me, dad..." Violet held his hand. his father''s hand, hoping his father could help. because Violet was afraid now, afraid that Edwards would really leave her.

    "Make Edwards come home, when he comes home. Do what you have to do, make you pregnant with his child. That''s all I can say." Jordan said sternly, not saying anything else to soothe his daughter''s heart.

    "Dad! about that I know! It''s about how I can get Edwards home!" Violet said.

    "Just Apologize, apologize and say you''re really sorry.. just beg and give him words of love." Jordan said again, Violet sighed in resignation. what her father said made her heart sink.

    There really was no way out, her own father knew that everything was in Violet''s hands.

    "Honey, why do you even look so indifferent to your own daughter''s problems?" Jasmine felt very confused by her husband''s behavior.

    Because her husband doesn''t usually behave like this, he is very protective of his children. as much as possible to help and do as much as possible.

    "Mr. Brandon has already told me that I shouldn''t interfere in Edwards and Violet''s business. I shouldn''t do anything to upset Edwards either, I don''t know why, even Edwards.. I can''t do anything, that''s why I can''t help you. honey,.. Mr. Brandon threatened to make me regret, I really put my hands up. I''m currently preparing for the campaign, you should know that Violet." Jordan said in a weak tone.

    Violet and Jasmine stared. With a sad look, Violet really felt sorry for her father. Violet should have done better as a child, Violet shouldn''t have caused any trouble. Two months until the presidential election, Violet must protect her father''s good name. Violet couldn''t do anything that could damage her father''s reputation, especially if the Edwards family revoked the funds for the election... it could end her father''s career.

    "Okay, I will solve all this problem myself. I will try to follow your advice, dad. i am sure he''s come back. He really loves me, maybe now he''s very upset. That''s why he ignores me, love can''t just disappear. Right?." Violet asked her parents.

    "Yes honey, I''m sure Edwards is just upset. Cheer

    up! Now you just need to apologize." Jasmine hugged her son''s body from the side.

    "Okay Mom.. Dad, I''ll call Edwards'' private secretary then. Ask where they are now, I''ll come and apologize in person." Violet said with great enthusiasm.

    "I don''t think you need to do that. Look over there, Edwards seems to be having a business meeting at this restaurant too." Jordan said very quietly, causing Violet to look towards the entrance.

    And sure enough, Edwards was walking in with Gery and, who''s that??

    And the woman who had been defended by Edwards. Violet swallowed hard, seeing the woman smiling at Edwards. and unfortunately again Edwards smiled back from the woman. Violet wasn''t sure that they were really just partners.

    Violet shamelessly walked towards them, her footsteps sounding very firm. Violet put on a sweet smile, then approached her husband who was a little surprised to see Violet in front of him suddenly.

    "Hi honey..." Violet said in a very sensual voice.

 Chapter 33 - 33. Protectives Violet

    (Edwards POV)

    I don''t know why my wife is here, even though she already felt a little relieved because she could disappear from her wife''s sight for a while. But in fact they met here, if you know this. I will not choose to change the meeting place.

    "Hi, you here too? I have a meeting, the place is changed.. need something?" I asked straight to the point, Violet seemed to be looking at Choon-hee. Makes me a little confused with the current situation.

    "Nothing, just eating with mom and dad." Violet said while pointing at her father and mother on one of the benches, I who saw that looked quickly. Then smile, because Violet''s father and mother are also smiling at me.

    "Good then, I''ll just go straight into that table." I said hastily.

    "You really want to go, I''m coming.. it''s been a long time I haven''t accompanied you to a meeting, come on .." Violet immediately took my hand, making Choon-hee''s body that was beside me. has shifted in the other direction.

    I saw Choon-hee, she remained calm and felt that everything was fine. I don''t know what hangs Violet really wants, she acts like such a protective woman for a while.

    "Are you sure? This is a very important meeting and will take a long time, don''t force it dear.. You better go shopping, I''ll see you after the meeting is over." I said quietly, I really don''t want to be near Violet. somehow I felt that Violet and Choon-hee shouldn''t be in the same room or the same circumstances.

    "I''m fine, I used to attend meetings with you for a very long time. Why don''t you even let me now? I really miss my husband, I want to be near you and see you all the time." Violet cradled in my arms.

    I swallowed hard while looking at Choon-hee. I looked at her again, my heart felt uneasy.

    Even though Choon-hee is a nobody, and violet is my wife. but it doesn''t feel good if everything happens like this..

    "Don''t piss me off Violet, can you not to come with me? I''m really busy, If you really insist. Don''t act weird in there, don''t sulk let alone ask for unimportant things. If you do something bad, I''m will really make you regret it." in the end I relented, I let go of her hand that was embracing my arm.

    Choosing to take the file in Choon-hee''s hand, so that my hand can look busy and not be held by Violet. I feel uncomfortable in a situation like this, being between two women. Of course not the real me.

    Ahhh.. why does my heart and brain keep thinking about Choon-Hee''s feelings right now? So I wonder, what''s going on in that woman''s little brain?.

    Gery and I walked into the VIP room in this restaurant, choosing to leave Violet alone. My footsteps are heavy, because in fact Choon-hee is walking behind me again. I couldn''t tell her to walk beside me, because Violet would think all kinds of things and could harm Choon-hee later.

    We have arrived in the meeting room, it can start five minutes later.. Going so smoothly and so hot in the discussions, it was Choon-hee who sat beside Gery. And Violet who is sitting a little bit away from us, Violet''s eyes have been staring at mine. like figuring out something, then occasionally her eyes stared at Choon-hee. I think Violet is starting to get suspicious of Choon-hee...

    I got annoyed myself during the meeting, why was Violet being so protective when I was almost finding comfort in one of the women? Why now? I''m so not free to want to do many things with Choon-hee..

    The meeting is over..

    Two hours passed without a hitch, for the first time Violet was completely silent during a meeting. she didn''t make a sound and didn''t make a small fuss, which she usually did when she chose to come with me.

    I was so worried, because what Violet was doing right now wasn''t something I would take for granted. There must be a purpose and purpose for Violet to do this.

    I chose to leave the room straight away, Gery and Choon-hee following closely behind. It was time for Violet to walk beside me while holding my arm again.

    The atmosphere was so heavy, I couldn''t help but be silent..

    "Mr. Edwards, would you like to have lunch first? We can reserve a place." Gery told me.

    "Yeah! Great idea Gery! Let''s have lunch first. Come on baby..." Violet had said quickly, but I wanted to go straight back to the office. But since this was Violet''s wish, I chose to comply.

    "Ah.. Mr. Edwards, can I just go back to the office? I brought meal for lunch, too bad if I don''t eat." Choon-hee''s words made me stop my footsteps, I looked at her and raised an eyebrow in confusion.

    bring a meal for lunch? As far as I know sHe didn''t bring anything with her when she left, is Choon-hee feeling uncomfortable about this situation? I feel so bad for her..

    "Oh I see, it''s oke.. why didn''t you just leave earlier!?." Violet once again broke my words that were almost out of my mouth.

    "Just eat here Choon-hee, if you come back to the office at this hour. The streets will be very congested, everyone is out for lunch. You can eat your lunch later in the afternoon, or you just give it to the OB at the office." I said, I purposely didn''t listen to what Violet said. because I really don''t want Choon-hee to just leave.

    "Honey, why are you forcing someone who doesn''t want to eat with us? You''re the boss, it''s inappropriate for you to take her out to lunch. let alone to stop her from leaving." Violet said in a cold voice, I could feel the jealousy created by her.

    Why is she jealous now? In fact, she didn''t care about me at all.

    "It''s true what Mrs. Violet said sir... I don''t deserve to have lunch with you." Choon-hee said while lowering her face. I who saw it immediately felt displeased, why did he have to lower his face in front of me?

    "Why do you feel unworthy? Even though we have shared food together, you have also cooked food for me. Think of it as a reply from me, for all your kindness." I finally said the truth, Seeing Violet''s reaction immediately took her hand off my arm and looked into my eyes with an angry look.

    "What do you mean by sharing food? What exactly are you and her? Is this woman your Whore?" Violet''s very loud question took me by surprise, not only me.. But Choon-hee has also lifted her face and is looking at me sadly.

 Chapter 34 - 34. Violet Suspicion About This

    (Choon-hee POV)

    "I''m so sorry before Mrs. Violet, I feel so rude to say this to you. Mr. Edwards meant that when I made breakfast for him, at that time we were in a hurry to have a meeting and Mr. Edwards had not eaten at all. That''s why I made breakfast for him, only sandwiches. it''s not a luxury meal, I''m sorry to have to say this. I''m really sorry." I lied to Violet a bit, I don''t want any misunderstanding between us.

    More precisely, I don''t want to be labeled as a woman who take over people''s husbands, even though it''s true. I am a whore, a whore and often satisfy many men. But I still know where I belong and what I have to do.

    "Are you sure? I don''t believe what you''re saying. Is the story like that my husband?" Violet now asked Edwards, I looked into Edwards'' eyes and hoped he would say yes.

    "I think it''s like what Miss Choon-hee said. After all, what''s wrong with a secretary giving me food? Isn''t that her job? Don''t get me up set Violet, you''re making the atmosphere uncomfortable at all. Don''t talk too much anymore." Edwards seemed annoyed, he walked first, leaving me and Violet.

    Meanwhile, Gery was already walking quickly, leaving Violet and I still standing in place. "Come on madam.." I said quietly, when I was about to step my foot. Violet held my hand and looked into my eyes scornfully.

    "Remember one thing, you''re just an intern secretary. Don''t overdo it on my husband, if you wish to be a Queen in Edwards'' heart and tried to take my husband''s attention. I remind you for the first and last time." Violet then let go of my hand and left me standing still.

    I took a deep breath, lightly massaging my heavy forehead.

    [What if he finds out, I was offered 10 billion from his mother-in-law? And asked to conceive a child from Edwards? Am I going to be mutilated by her? Tskckckck.. women nowadays are absolutely barbaric, but it is clear that she likes to ignore Edwards and doesn''t think of Edwards as her husband. But now, when I''m close to Edwards. Just as an intern secretary only, her attitude is really too much. I took Edwards'' attention? Yes, it''s true.. But that was the first, when I first wanted to feel Edwards'' body. But now? It made me wonder, do I still want Edwards'' body? It doesn''t seem very want it].

    then i walked my feet following their footsteps, we sat at one of the dining tables. There were two maids who immediately approached Edwards and Violet, they seemed to know who was sitting at the moment.

    Two people who can be called King and Queen.

    "Just give me the best menu, I like to eat anything. But I want a sweet drink." Edwards voice made me look at him for a moment, then before long I looked the other way. More specifically to my own hands..

    The four of us sat alone, the atmosphere became uncomfortable. Or am I not used to this kind of atmosphere?

    The nape of my neck felt so heavy and goosebumps, Maybe because now Violet''s gaze was looking at me very closely. Really like the gaze of a jealous woman who is afraid of her husband being taken by force. I hate being stared at like this, if she accuses me of all kinds of things, I really want to take Edwards away from her.

    She has been given a beautiful crown as Edwards'' wife, but not grateful .. if I were her, of course I would make Edwards feel loved and appreciated as long as I was with him.

    "What are you doing here? I mean, Why do you want to come to a meeting and now have lunch with me, what do you really want to say. Usually you are busy with your friends." Edwards voice came again, after a while there was no conversation between us...

    I pretended to be busy opening my cellphone, while Gery was busy making a resume from the meeting. Neither of us wanted to overhear the conversation between the husband and wife who were here. But still, we both have ears, I''m sure Gery has heard conversations like this many times. That was what it looked like, as he casually ignored Edwards and Violet''s conversation..

    "Just want to accompany my husband, why? Isn''t it inappropriate for a wife to accompany her husband?" Violet asked casually, I was still trying to be busy. Opening social media and watching funny videos, well at least I don''t want to hear a conversation that will make me wrong again in front of Violet.

    "I''m not sure that''s what you mean, just say it now. I don''t like small talk." Edwards voice sounded very cold, I don''t know why he was so cold to his own wife.

    "You ask a lot now, huh? Is it because now there is another woman by your side? So you don''t want to be accompanied by your own wife? You often ask for my time, I was always busy yesterday. And now when I take my time for you. Then you ask ? What do you really want? Tell Edwards.. Don''t forget that we were told to have children by your grandmother and your mother. Come home this afternoon. I am waiting for you, I have played enough and I really want to have a child." Violet stopped talking when the two maids brought us cold drinks.

    When I looked at the glass, it was a fresh strawberry juice.

    Edwards drank it first, almost finishing half the large glass. Is he very thirsty? or a hot conversation because of his wife''s own words?

    "Now you just want to talk about children, after so many years. Tsk! and talking about it in the wrong place, I''ll be home this afternoon. But there are also many things I want to talk about with you and my extended family. answer it with just your heart." Edwards said again, and the voice really seemed to pierce deep into the soul. what does Edwards mean? Why do I feel like there''s something else Edwards is hiding. I mean, he looks like he wants to say bad things to his own wife.

    Ahhh.. why should I bother thinking about other people''s family problems? I shouldn''t have listened. I drank the juice that was in front of me, Ignoring all the questions that came to my little brain.

    "Don''t act like that, I was waiting for you to come home. But I was waiting for you because of a great desire to have children, not anything else you might want. Don''t piss me off Edwards, I''m pretty patient with you right now." Violet chose to get up from her chair, looking at me and Edwards in turn.

    "I''ll just go home." Violet said again.

    Violet stepped away from us, and Edwards didn''t say anything. he was really busy with his strawberry juice. maybe the taste of the juice is more pleasant than his own wife...

 Chapter 35 - 35. Just Wasted My Time..!

    Our lunch had been finished since an hour ago, Edwards and I had returned to his office. As for Gery, his secretary he went somewhere to see a construction project. I don''t know what project, I was only tasked with compiling the results of the meeting and giving the results to the Company Manager.There are several important points that I saw in the results of the meeting.

    It turned out that Edwards held almost 20% of the Company''s shares, while the other 15% belonged to his father and 5% to his mother. while the two siblings each hold 7%. Wow! So their family holds almost half a stake in their own company? No wonder they are rich..

    The other half of the shares are held by several other entrepreneurs, who are indeed one of the richest people. Indeed, rich people always have many ways to grow their business. I don''t know how much wealth the Douglas family is. But from what I read and see now, it seems that the wealth will not run out until seven generations. it could run out, if it''s doomsday.

    I typed some reports that I know more or less, when I was in college. I often study computers and am quite hating on how to use them. so i really don''t waste my time ar college, at least science can still be used.

    I saw Edwards who was busy typing on his computer, it seemed that Edwards had a lot of work to do. Or is he trying to keep himself busy? I wondered what he wanted to talk to his wife about.

    But don''t worry, I don''t want to care. I kept myself busy like Edwards again. The clock went on without any meaningful conversation between Edwards and me.

    By the time the clock had stopped at exactly 6 pm.

    "Let us go home." Edwards said to me, I who heard his invitation, of course confused. doesn''t he have to go home to meet his wife?.

    "I can take a taxi home, after all I want to find a night snack. You can go straight home, you have promised your wife to come home. I just remind you." I said softly, he smiled sweetly and gently stroked my hair.

    "Then let me know when you get to the apartment, I''ll be right back. See you." He said very politely, I nodded. Edwards left before me.

    then i took my bag and changed my high heels into flip-flops, then started to tie my hair back and tidy up my desk... ah, it''s not that hard to work in a big office. Maybe it''s not hard yet.

    I turned off the light and started walking towards the door, opening it slowly. This place is very quiet, because it''s only Edwards'' room that is here.

    When I was about to close the door, suddenly my body was hit hard. I was surprised and saw who it was, but unfortunately my face was slapped hard.

    "Shit!" I said annoyed, I held my face and looked quickly. Looking at Violet who was already looking at me with a look that wasn''t friendly at all. Why is this woman here? she should be at home Waiting for her husband to come home.

    "What''s going on madam? You were quite rude of slapping me." I said firmly, I really appreciate it. but if she had trampled on me, Of course I wouldn''t be able to stay still. I''ve never been slapped by anyone like this, she was the first to be so rude.

    "rude you say? Then what about me whose husband you took! dirty slut!." Violet said to me, I chuckled with the pain in my cheeks right now.

    "What did I steal? Mr. Edwards? I think you are quite stupid, how can you say I took your husband? It is clear that we are only work partners. ." I said firmly, I dared to look into her very haughty eyes. sHe looked into my eyes and slowly approached me.

    "Get out of here, never come back to work or anything. I''ll pay you more than Edwards paid you! You think I don''t know? That you were picked up from that club? What a cunning snake woman. You want to take my place as a legal wife! in your dream! A slut like you has no place in the Douglas Family!" Violet cursed very well, I admit she had such a sassy and sharp mouth.

    But I don''t want to get into my emotions and make things worse, just be patient. at least I''ll know what else she wants to say, I''ve opened my cellphone secretly and recorded all the conversation. Make it a weapon someday.

    "If you already know that I''m just a paid woman, why do you have to bother with me? You also know that my status is lower than yours. Aren''t I just a trash? Don''t waste your energy trying to get rid of me, if I''m not person you should understand that I can''t possibly take Mr. Edwards'' heart and also your place. If you act like this, it''s a sign that you are quite scared and feel I deserve to take your position now, don''t you think about it?" I asked mockingly.

    Violet blushed even more, I knew that I had awakened the sleeping tiger. But what can I do, I want to show a little bit of my strength as a woman.

    "You''re so arrogant, you''ve only just gotten Edwards'' attention. Now that you can talk that presumptuous, I want to know how long you can be kept by Edwards. Remember! I will do everything possible so that no woman can take my place. No I feel like you or other women are on the same level as me, but I just don''t like things that are already mine being taken away by other people!" Violet said very firmly and boldly, she really wasn''t afraid of anything like that.

    "Oh yeah? Does that mean you think Edwards is just an item that you can use as you please? Even though I feel Edwards is a kind and very understanding person, it''s a shame he has to have a woman like you. Don''t be sorry, Mrs. Violet, there are times where The things you hold tightly, will melt and disappear from that grip." I no longer use polite speech, lazy to be a polite woman if the person in front of me is so rude. just a waste of energy.. Huft!

    "Whatever you say! But I warn you not to approach Edwards! Whoever you are and whatever your goals are in this place, after all. The Edwards family will never accept a cheap woman like you!" Violet said.

    "Oh yeah? Then we''ll see if I''m accepted into the Edwards Family or not." I said sarcastically, I smiled mockingly and folded my arms in front of my chest.. sHe doesn''t know who asked me to cooperate.

 Chapter 36 - 36. Violet, I Will Divorce You..

    (Author POV)

    Edwards had arrived at the large Douglas Family Mansion, he stepped slowly and chose to go straight to the living room.

    There he had seen his parents who were sitting drinking tea, it was already late afternoon. Usually they would have tea with Grandma, but Maybe this afternoon Grandma was going somewhere else.

    "Good Afternoon Dad.. Mom. How are you guys?" Edwards walked leisurely, sat down next to his parents and looked at them respectfully.

    "Edwards, you''re home son.. Gosh, Mommy''s happy to see you home. How''s your job? Are you okay?" Anne walked over to sit beside her son. Edwards just nodded and welcomed the warm hug from the mother.

    "I''m fine Mom, work is still going well. How are Mommy and Daddy? I''m sorry for choosing not to come home for the past few days, there are some things I want to do Mom, Dad .." Edwards said in a voice slowly, Anne nodded understanding what her son said.

    "It doesn''t matter son, you''re used to being around us. There''s nothing wrong with you occasionally having a vacation outside of work, or enjoying your youth. Don''t be too busy with work and doing the job, there are still your two younger siblings who can replace you in a moment. And Your Daddy too, he can still handle, if You''re tired you can rest." Brandon said softly to his son, after which he poured warm tea into Edwards'' glass.

    Edwards took the hot tea well, he sipped it slowly. behind her flat face, Anne and Brandon knew. That Edwards wanted to say something serious, otherwise. There was no way Edwards would just sit in the living room and greet the two of them. because all this time, Edwards would go straight to his room and come out after dinner.

    "Yes Dad, I intend to go on vacation somewhere. Maybe a month or two, want to get a new sensation in life. That''s also what I want to talk about. With Daddy and Mommy, Sorry to make you worry." Edwards sighed once, his eyes on the teacup in his hand. it''s hard to say what Edwards meant to be sitting next to his parents.

    "Yeah, that''s great. Mommy and Daddy are happy to hear that. You really need a vacation." Anne said she was still hugging her child gently. Try to smile and be nice.

    Even though in his heart he already wanted to know what Edwards really wanted to talk about.

    "Where''s Violet Mom?" Now Edwards asked about his wife''s whereabouts.

    "Mommy doesn''t know, she left since morning and hasn''t come back yet." Anne said quietly.

    "sHe hasn''t come back yet? Even though I said I would talk to her about some things. sHe always underestimates what I say." Edwards said in an even high tone, but it sounded very clear that he was upset. Anne and Brandon both looked at each other, they didn''t know what made their son look so annoyed and irritated.

    "sHe''s always like that, because she feels you love herbso much." Say Brandon honestly.

    "Maybe soon, she must be busy with her friends." Anne tried to calm her son down. But of course that wasn''t enough, Edwards had drunk his tea all the way through. he took a deep breath, a lot of weight in his brain right now.

    "Dad. Mom.. Can I say something? More precisely ask you something?" Edwards asked quietly, Edwards eyes on the table in front of him. dared not look at his parents, who were now looking at Edwards with worry.

    "What is it son?" asked Anne.

    "I want a divorce from Violet." Edwards said in one breath. Before Anne and Brandon could reply to Edwards'' words, Violet came first and slammed the bag she was holding onto the table. Making the tea that was near the table immediately scatter and create a tense noise.

    "Divorce you say! what are you doing Edwards!" Violet screamed in anger, Edwards and her parents looked up in surprise.

    "Violet..!" Anne chimed in no less annoyed, Anne was quite arrogant.

    she doesn''t like being looked down upon by other people, especially here Violet shouted angrily and smashed the tea glass. Making quite a fuss.Anne and Brandon felt Violet had gone too far, she was acting arbitrarily in the Big Douglas family.

    "Do you really have no manners? You came to slam the bag and make the glass shatter, quite ignorant for a daughter-in-law!." Brandon got up from his seat and brushed away the broken glass that had hit his leg.

    Violet was still staring at Edwards with an angry look, her eyes red and bulging wide. Ignoring the look in Anne and Brandon''s eyes that wanted to slap Violet on the cheek.

    "Say Edwards! Say you''re digressing! Don''t ever make me do anything dirty to defend yourself! Say Edwards!!!" Violet walked quickly and tugged at Edwards'' shirt collar, but Edwards remained silent on the sofa.

    Anne grabbed Violet''s hand first and pushed her down onto the other sofa, which was in front of them. Violet fell and screamed softly, she felt her back hit the sofa handle, quite hard and it did hurt a little.

    "Keep your hands away from my son! I let you stay this long, because I know how much Edwards loves you! but if you trample on my son''s pride, I will not stay silent anymore! Edwards is very lucky to want to divorce you. indeed never agreed to your marriage! so now, when Edwards asks for a divorce from you. I am very lucky, I will bring a lot of lawyers. So that this marriage can really be done! and Edwards can get out of the trap of a woman like you!" Anne was really angry, in front of her own eyes. Violet dared to tug at Edwards'' collar.

    Of course it was an insult, violet couldn''t treat the successor to the Douglas Family''s throne like trash. Anne and Brandon love their child so much, and if anyone had the nerve to do something like that, they would be devastated.

    "No!! No I beg you, I beg you Mom! Dad! Edwards! Don''t throw me away! I''m sorry. I beg you, I beg you.. I will give you children! I will give you anything! I beg you! Please... . " Violet was already aware of her stupidity earlier, she got emotional because of Choon-hee''s words and when she got home when she heard that Edwards was going to divorce her, of course Violet got angry and lost control of her mind.

    "I''ll give you the divorce papers as soon as possible, this is what you wanted all along right? Divorce from me and stay away from my life. I''ll give you what you want, so don''t disturb my life anymore and don''t interfere in my business.." Edwards said in an even tone, he got up from his seat and walked away from there.

 Chapter 37 - 37. At Least, Shes Still Better Than You

    Violet ran as fast as she could, she followed the footsteps of Edwards who had already walked out of the Mansion. Violet didn''t know why Edwards was in such a hurry to leave again, and she didn''t know why Edwards had asked for a divorce.Violet managed to grab Edwards'' hand, put on a pleading face and made sure Edwards saw it.

    "My dear, I beg you.. Please don''t go, I love you. I swear that I love you! Don''t leave me like this, give me one more chance! Please one more time!!!" Violet''s face was really panicked, she wrapped her arms around Edwards in such a tight motion.

    Edwards had tried his best not to look into Violet''s eyes, but in fact Edwards saw them anyway. The eyes that had made Edwards fall in love, the eyes that made Edwards always defend Violet and also make sure that Violet was okay.

    But it was also those eyes that always looked at Edwards with a look of ridicule, scorn, and disgust. even Violet often kicked Edwards out when Violet was playing with her friends.

    All this time, during his life with Violet, Edwards was like a servant. His pride was trampled on and always looked down upon. Edwards endured all that misery, only for the sake of his love... a love that he thought would melt Violet''s heart, but in reality? In fact Violet never actually saw Edwards'' whereabouts!

    "I will give you some of the rights to this divorce, you don''t have to worry about Money and other Facilities. The house and villa in the city center are also yours. The apartment that you have lived in several times by your friends is also yours. 2% stake in the Douglas family. It will also be yours, according to what we promised at the beginning of the marriage. You will get everything Violet, so don''t be afraid." Edwards was still speaking So softly.

    Edwards admits that he still loves Violet, but the love is not as beautiful as it used to be. Love is slowly empty and feels more and more painful. Edwards opened his eyes wide, since his few days with Choon-hee. Edwards felt that what Choon-hee was doing was the attitude of a good wife.

    Paying attention, making sure to eat breakfast, choosing work clothes, listening to stories, body massage. It was the simple things that Choon-hee gave, which made Edwards feel comfortable and compared to what Violet had been doing so far.

    Even though Edwards never asked for anything more from Violet, he just wanted Violet to always wait for Edwards when he came home from work. Then choose clothes before leaving for work, prepare breakfast and kiss Edwards on the cheek when he is about to leave. In fact, Violet never gave such a simple thing.

    When Edwards woke up in the morning, Violet had just come home and had gone to bed undressed. In the end, it was Edwards who had to clean Violet''s body. Make sure his wife eats well and does not lack anything. Edwards tried to do everything for Violet, but not with what Violet gave Edwards.

    "I''m habe no problem about the money! I have a problem about you divorcing me suddenly! Don''t be kidding Edwards! You said you love me! Why did you ask for a divorce!?" Violet screamed hysterically, causing Edwards to sigh softly.

    "It''s not that I don''t love you anymore, but I want a better you Violet. I think, your love and all your attention is no longer centered on me. More precisely, it was never for me. After you divorced from me, you will be very free. You can easily free to do whatever you want, then I can also be free to do whatever I want. We live our own lives." Edwards gently hugged Violet''s shoulder, smiling still at his wife who was already looking at Edwards so angry.

    "What do you think I am! You can throw me away as you please, when you don''t need me anymore! I can''t accept everything you do! We will not divorce! I will always be your wife. I will do anything to stop the divorce. You''re mine Edwards! nothing can keep away you from me! not a divorce or another woman. i warn you! That''s fine..." Violet was already pointing a hand in front of Edwards'' face, completely unafraid and feeling no guilt over her. what Violet had said and done to Edwards.

    Seeing the face of Edwards who was so patient, calm and kept all the pain alone..

    Edwards just nodded at what Violet said. His hand was still gently stroking his wife''s hair, actually Edwards expected something else from the words Violet said. maybe violet will say sweet and ask them to discuss all this matter.

    But Edwards knew, Violet was Violet. she would continue to speak harshly and threateningly. if she doesn''t like it and feels humiliated.. what else can Edwards do? He was too tired of all the arguing and also the attitude of giving in. Edwards always relented to what Violet said, but now No.. Edwards would really divorce Violet and find a better life on his own.

    "We''ll still be divorced. It''s okay.. I have a lot of business, I''ll go first." Edwards said.

    "Leave? Go to meet that paid woman? Do you prefer Holes that are so loose and a body that has been touched by many masculine men? Or are you just the cheap type! A woman who only pays a few dollars to satisfy yourself!? Tch!." Violet continued to insult him, this time Edwards looked over with a sweet smile.

    "At least he can still satisfy me, at least the hole that is no longer tight can still make me moan in pleasure." bamm..! Edwards'' words left Violet speechless.

    Because so far, Violet has never satisfied Edwards with delicious sex.

    Edwards immediately walked quickly to his car, leaving Violet who had been holding back her anger that had built up. Violet screamed like crazy, as Edwards'' car completely disappeared behind the mansion''s massive gates...

    Violet kept shouting, Didn''t know that Anne and Brandon had been watching from behind the window. They were handsome and smiling happily, because soon Edwards would really divorce from Violet. then get offspring from Choon-hee.

    Ahhh both parents were really impatient with what would happen, it had been a long time since they had heard the sound of a baby crying.

 Chapter 38 - 38. Tonight You Will Be Mine

    Edwards stepped to the front door of Choon-hee''s apartment, his hand wanting to knock on the door. but it felt very embarrassed and uncomfortable, because Edwards felt like he was shameless. Always came to Choon-hee''s apartment every day.

    For some reason his footsteps stepped into this place, even though Edwards had wanted to go to the Bar and drink until he was drunk.

    But it felt more comfortable to go back to Choon-hee''s place and see her face.

    A few minutes Edwards was at the door, wishing he could have the courage to go inside, but that had long since passed. His hands were still straight without moving.

    Edwards pulled his cell phone out of his trouser pocket, looking at Choon-hee''s number written on it. Even though Edwards had told Choon-hee to give the news when he arrived at the apartment. But he didn''t send anything.

    Edwards took a deep breath, then he started typing a message.

    -(Are you home yet?).-

    -Send..-

    Edwards tried to be casual as he sent the message, trying not to feel embarrassed or scared.

    Ting!

    One message came in.

    -(Sir what are you doing in front of the apartment since earlier? I saw it from CCTV).-

    Choon-hee''s brief question made Edwards blush instantly, dammit! Why didn''t Edwards think there was CCTV in front of Choon-hee''s apartment?

    Now What?? It felt terrible to say that Edwards wanted to come inside.

    Click!

    The sound of the door opening, Edwards eyes immediately turned to the door. there Choon-hee was wearing only a towel that covered half of her body, while her hair was still wet. the smell of soap and shampoo stung Edwards'' nose. But the fragrance is very calming, Edwards likes whatever Choon-hee wears.

    "Come in, I know you will come in." Choon-hee said casually, Edwards finally stepped inside.

    In the midst of such great embarrassment, Edwards still pretended to be confident. Then he started to take off his shoes and socks, and sat on the sofa leisurely.

    "Here, put on the shirt.. Change the shirt you''re wearing." Choon-hee said politely, Edwards complied. he began to unbutton his shirt one by one and replace it with a shirt.

    His eyes fell on Choon-hee who was drying her hair in front of the dressing table, Edwards putting his dirty shirt in the dirty clothes holder. Then Deliberately walked towards Choon-hee now.

    Edwards gently stroked Choon-hee''s smooth back, seeing how Choon-hee reacted casually. Just glance for a moment and smile sweetly.

    "Shouldn''t Master go home? Met your wife? She came to me, got angry and said I was just a mdirty slut." Choon-hee purposely told Edwards everything, it didn''t hurt to complain about what happened.

    Edwards reacted immediately, he held Choon-hee''s hand who was drying her hair. Put the hairdryer on the table and start kissing Choon-hee''s loose neck.

    "Who said you were just a dirty slut?" Edwards asked hoarsely.

    "Your wife said." I said casually, I''m like a very bad woman now. I literally rattled off everything the first wife did, and acted like it hurt the most.

    But wasn''t Violet the one who challenged me? What if I could really get Edwards heart? Do I really deserve to compete with that Young Lady Douglas?

    "Don''t listen to her, she''s quite jealous. I told her I was going to divorce her." Edwards'' words made Choon-hee look back quickly.

    Choon-hee confirmed again whether what he heard was the truth.

    "Why?." Choon-hee asked.

    "I''ve been too patient with her all this time, love her with all my heart and always give the best for her, but she still acts arbitrarily. This has reached the limit of my patience, she really wants to stay away from me. I give her what she wants, divorce is the best choice. " Edwards still said in a relaxed tone, I who heard that knew enough about one thing.

    That Edwards was so sad and his heart must be confused, I got up from my seat. Then took her hand and hugged her gently.

    "Have you made the best decision yet?" I asked again.

    "I think Yes, do you want to accompany me? Through the hard days after this? Looks like I need a friend." Edwards said again.

    "Sure, we''re friends now. Would you like to have a drink with me? We could spend the night drinking drunkenly and kissing a little." Choon-hee had deliberately teased Edwards, now his bravery level had risen quite high. Because his pride was slightly disturbed by what Violet said earlier.

    Choon-hee can''t get a man like Edwards? We will see later.

    Edwards reacted quickly, he kissed Choon-hee''s lips first. Of course Choon-hee immediately kissed well, their hot kiss was indeed very passionate and soul-stirring..

    Choon-hee purposely removed the towel wrapped around her body, she wasn''t completely naked. Accidentally wearing a bra and sexy black panties. Ever since seeing Edwards at the door earlier, Choon-hee had been planning something crazy. she wanted to seduce Edwards tonight.

    Because when Choon-hee got to the apartment, Mrs. Anne called and said that Edwards had a big fight with Violet. Mrs. Anne also said that Edwards had just left, and that Edwards had come here.

    [Mrs. Anne said earlier, if Edwards really came to my apartment. So I had to take the opportunity to get pregnant. And I will really make good use of this opportunity, I have to get pregnant and bear Edwards'' child].

    Edwards lips roamed so rough, Choon-hee loved Edwards'' rude attitude and hot kisses. It''s been a long time not getting a good partner to make love.

    Choon-hee broke their kiss, then purposely grabbed Edwards'' junior who was still wrapped up in his work pants.

    "We''re drinking? I''ve prepared the best wine for you." Choon-hee said again, actually it was the Drink that Mrs. Anne brought some time ago. Choon-hee had kept it on purpose so he could have a drink with Edwards.

    Choon-hee has also added a little aphrodisiac to their drink. Edwards will not escape Choon-hee''s bond tonight. and tonight Edwards would feel how Choon-hee''s great fight was in bed.

    They will sigh loudly and complain about each other''s names..

    Yes.. Choon-hee will really satisfy Edwards, and make Edwards remember their hot romance every time.

    Choon-hee''s hands poured a drink into their respective glasses, the glass on the left for Edwards and the right for Choon-hee.

    "Please." said Choon-hee, handing the glass on the left to Edwards. Edwards drank it straight away without thinking anything else, he even drank Till it was gone.. His eyes continued to stare at Choon-hee''s two breasts that were poking slightly from under the black bra.

 Chapter 39 - 39. Warning..! Mature Content..!

    (Choon-hee POV)

    Seconds passed so slowly, my eyes faithfully continued to stare at Edwards'' face which had been staring at the night sky without stopping. He hadn''t fallen asleep yet, his eyes still open with a straight look.

    The burden of his mind may be very much, I don''t want to know and interfere. I''m only here for one purpose only, get things done and get what I want.

    I really wanted Edwards and all his wealth, but I kept telling myself that I didn''t deserve it. I don''t deserve all these privileges, because the higher I hope. then I will fall even more hurt.

    I don''t want to my life is fine like this. My life is beautiful without having to fall in love or loving someone. I don''t want to go into endless darkness, that''s why I always keep my heart and mind from getting carried away by all the kindness that Edwards has given me.

    "Every chance I get, I always think. Is there a God who hears all my complaints?" Edwards spoke, but his eyes remained fixed on the sky. He continued to drink the alcohol that I kept pouring out for him. Edwards must fall on me tonight..

    "Sure, At least your life is luckier than some people who are starving right now. For some people who are cold out there, and for some people who are working late into the night until there is no rest at all." I said very quietly, I''m not drinking. I had to wake up and enjoy all the flavors of Edwards'' body.

    I''m quite eager tonight, the mood in my heart is so eager.

    I put my feet on Edwards, standing right in front of his face. He looked into my eyes, I could see his eyes were very sad and lustful.

    I took off my sleepwear, leaving only my bra and panties. I deliberately walked to the bedroom window and tied my hair, leaving a few strands to make it look sexy.

    My eyes continued to look into Edwards''s, his gaze no longer focused. Edwards was drunk, and his breathing was erratic.

    I took a black cloth from the closet, then placed my cellphone in one corner of the room. I recorded the situation tonight, to make beautiful memories in case something bad happens to me.

    I''m not a person who will spread sex videos to everyone, it''s just.. I like to satisfy me and playing alone while watching videos of myself being so great at making love. that is it..

    I began to dance beautifully in the moonlight, so wonderful when my hips swayed and played with the black Cloth in my hand. Every now and then I let out a long sigh while holding the nape of Edwards'' neck..

    he is hot, he is lustful, he is mad and his eyes are filled with desire so deep.

    I''m not in a hurry to give him what he wants, I''m deliberately teasing him. Shaking my body closer to him again, pulling his hair back and gently licking his cheeks..

    He moaned, closing his eyes when I was moving sensually on the sensitive points of his body..

    Edwards resigned himself to my control, if only he woke up this morning and saw how stupid he was tonight. will he be angry? maybe he will ask again and again..

    I wrapped my arms around his neck, looked closely at his face and rubbed my breasts against his body. his eyes opened again, Edwards hand quickly grabbed my neck and kissed my lips blindly..

    I almost laughed in this kiss, but I didn''t want to. I pulled the shirt he was wearing, opened it and immediately squeezed his muscular chest, it was really hard. But it made the sensation of our bodies burn even more, Edwards skin was so soft and the smell of his body made me chuckle immediately.

    his scent alone could make my deepest core squirm wet and twitch slowly.. dammit! Edwards was indeed my only weakness.

    I returned a kiss from him no less rude, I licked his upper lip and tasted loudly. made him open the skin slowly and I started exploring his mouth cavity, our tongues playing beautifully with each other.

    The breath and the scent from his mouth was so fragrant, I blushed myself when I wanted the breath to touch my bare skin.. yes, the hot breath was extraordinary.

    I broke the kiss from him, then began to smack his neck down to his chest. I enjoyed every touch I gave Edwards. every touch I intended to make Edwards crave more, only made me squirm.

    His hand muscles are so hard and tight, how does it feel to get under them and squeeze them when we''re rocking fast? Ah.. it must be crazy!

    I kept kissing Edwards'' skin and giving a slight hint of ownership, nodding off how Edwards would judge me tomorrow morning. But tonight I want to feel Edwards again and again.

    When my lips arrived at the slightly hairy area of ??skin, I began to swallow hard. my little hands had opened the pants Edwards was wearing, slowly but surely. The pants came down and left the black panties showing a big shape of his own.

    I opened the black panties, then a magic wand I''ve ever seen. was standing perfectly straight, Big and long, two things that made me break out in a cold sweat right now. somehow satisfied I will groan with a hard and big object as amazing as this.

    I held the neatly trimmed strands of fur, then my hands slowly held the two chewy balls, playing the balls with a small smile from my lips. I looked into Edwards'' eyes, he was already looking at me without speaking at all.

    His big hands let go of the bra I was wearing and made both of my breasts fall on his other hand, Edwards hand is big. he squeezed my breasts and looked into my eyes asking for something warm. I knew what he meant, I started to lick Edwards''s with my little tongue.

    The protruding veins twitched a little and made me go crazy. I squeezed Edwards''s and started sucking at a slow tempo, the saliva that I released made me feel wet and warm at the same time.

    I enjoyed every sensation I gave Edwards, every lick and taste it sounded like a rush. I started slow-medium-to fast tempo. Not forgetting to play a little bit of my tongue on Edwards junior, Made Edwards grumble and now he''s asking for more.

    "Put more in Choon-hee, don''t drive me crazy!", Edwards said hoarsely.

 Chapter 40 - 40. Beyond The Limit

    He wants me. The more I put my mouth in his, the better I do. I made Edwards moan again and again, just long enough to get all the liquid seeds out which had a pretty distinctive aroma. But I''m still patient and keep making the desired tempo..

    Not long after all the seeds gush quickly into my mouth, making me hold my breath for a moment and suck until it runs out. I walked to the sink and threw it in there, I rinsed my mouth a little and drank a glass of water..

    Edwards looked resigned on the sofa, his eyes already looking into mine with a slight smile. "You''re pretty great ." Edwards'' words, which could still praise me, of course made me happy. I pulled his hand, he immediately got up and I carried him to the bed..

    I opened my own panties which were still in the way..

    I let Edwards stand, then I climbed onto the bed in a sensual and seductive motion. I lay down, then spread my legs wide.

    Showing a beauty that I have always been proud of since long ago, that beauty is what always keeps me alive.

    the color is still pink and the fine hair that grows there creates a sexy impression on me, I licked my fingers one by one and started to wet my own. despite the fact mine has been wet ever since.

    Edwards turned out to be excited, he held my hand that was playing alone. He even licked my hand and now my face is looking downwards..

    His movements were too fast and surprised me, when his tongue and lips were very naughty sucking one by one the sensitive points, I moaned uncontrollably.

    Edwards is crazy! he was able to make my blood flow up quickly, just a few moves he was able to make me scream mercilessly. His tongue was too hot and his lips playing too well. I fell, fell into the incompetence of myself that felt the greatest.

    In fact I''d still lose if Edwards had brought out his prowess.

    Edwards looked up, he held himself back, even though I was about to let go of my beauty.

    Edwards kissed my lips again, then unexpectedly he slid his inside of me in one motion. I''m broken! I melted! His large one tore apart the defenses I had built up all this time.

    Maybe this isn''t the first virility I''ve felt, but it''s something that''s claustrophobic for mine. Edwards shook his hips in a slow motion, he released the kiss from my lips. His hands were already squeezing my breasts, I couldn''t keep my mouth shut.

    I''ve been sighing loudly and holding his hand muscles, from down here. Edwards So handsome and so dazzling, I really see a Prince on a white horse at this time. The dashing prince who is now ravaging a hole that may not be as tight as the Virgin. But I guarantee Edwards will never get bored of mine..

    the movement starts fast and the tempo makes me close my eyes, this pleasure does not pass quickly. I still want and want more, I opened my eyes again..

    then I grabbed his hand and made him fall onto the bed, now it''s my turn to be on top of him. I had to make Edwards throw his seed in my womb, that''s why I had to get on top of him and make him lose his mind.

    I started swaying slowly, giving the perfect movements that made Edwards close his eyes. like playing with lots of butterflies in the garden, I wanted to make Edwards pleasure. I''m even more insane now, when Edwards''s hit mine deep inside. That''s when I squealed violently and made a faster movement.

    I''m a girl who doesn''t easily Climax, so this time. when I feel great pleasure, I feel.. I feel.. I feel..

    I moved fast once again, as the race of blood and oxygen was running low. I''m moving more and more erratically, my eyes are closed and I''ve been sighing non-stop.

    when that point is almost there, when the point of pleasure is almost I feel. I opened my eyes and immediately kissed Edwards on the lips, and at the same time Edwards spat out the seeds, then I shook violently.

    The peak of pleasure that we released together, I laughed softly when a feeling of amusement mixed with wetness now filled my intimate organs. yes.. the first round I managed to make Edwards seeds swim freely in my womb..

    "Ahhhh... you''re really great Choon-hee, it''s been a long time since I felt this freedom of love. Thank you." Edwards kissed my lips again, he smiled and gently rubbed my sweaty forehead.

    I thought he was going to end it all, but now that he''s up and turning me around, I''m riding like a horse. He reloaded his own and moved freely with all the moves he wanted.

    Our love happened again and again, again and again Edwards never threw away his seeds. he is too trusting or he is stupid. But I don''t care, I really don''t care about that now.

    I only care about the pleasure and sensation of making love extraordinary.

    We moved freely and sighed loudly throughout the night, my mattress bed was a mess. then we continued on the sofa, on the dining table and finally in the bathtub..

    everything happens non-stop and tirelessly, Edwards is like a sex addict and his energy is really endless..

    When it was almost morning, we went back to bed. tiredness and body that seemed to be numb, made us both sleepy..

    Edwards hugged me, we didn''t shower at all. Our naked bodies that were so sticky with sweat, and the smell of love that lingered tightly. Still not letting us break away from each other, I was comfortable in Edwards'' arms. and Edwards who was also very gentle with me.

    His eyes met mine, we were hugging under the same blanket. I held his lips which were swollen from my actions. "You''re great, I''ve been wanting to feel your greatness for a long time. And I really feel you''re so tough invincible. Like a very bad Sex Devil." I praised him. With harsh words, he just laughed and nodded in understanding.

    "And you are like a beautiful Goddess who came down from heaven. You are so great at making love and also strong in fulfilling my lust, you are the only woman who remains awake after our hot love for hours." Edwards'' words made me laugh. I just lightly hit his arm.

    "I don''t think tomorrow afternoon, I won''t be able to get up and walk properly. Mine is really blistered right now, so don''t force me to work tomorrow." I said honestly, and Edwards nodded in understanding.

    "We''re going on vacation, even if we can make love again tomorrow." Edwards'' words made us both laugh, we started to close our eyes and sleep in a comfortable state. Sweet dreams this morning, because the pleasure has been felt repeatedly since the night.

 Chapter 41 - 41. Another Threat From Violet

    The next day, I woke up early. Stretching my body and trying to get out of Edwards'' embrace. A man''s face that looks cute in the daytime and his eyes are so cute when he''s closed. Making me smile for a while, I stroked his face briefly and kissed his lips too.

    He moaned in annoyance, I let go of Edwards'' hug. Choosing to cleanse my body, I move slowly. It''s true what I thought last night that this afternoon my legs were very sore and my waist really felt cracked.

    Ah.. Edwards is insanely crazy, he can make me feel like a virgin who has just been raped. Movement and all the tempo of the game I never expected.

    Just look at how messy my apartment is now, Items have fallen everywhere and I''m so dizzy myself having to clean up where to start.

    I chose to pick up some of our clothes that were scattered on the floor, put them in the dirty basket and I started to go into the bathroom. Even though it was already noon, but I chose to take a warm bath to feel more relaxed.

    Not long, because I have to prepare food for Edwards. we made love all night and now my stomach hurts so bad.

    I put on a towel and walk out of the bathroom, I don''t think Edwards is awake yet. Turns out he was sitting on the side of the bed with his naked body and drinking a glass of water.

    "Good afternoon." I said a little bit chuckle, he laughed too and drank another glass of water.

    "Are you all right? Your face is very pale this morning, you don''t have to cook or clean this room. Two maids will come to bring breakfast and clean everything up. You''ve been too tired all night."

    Edwards got up from the side of the bed, I who was still standing next to him just nodded. He kissed my forehead briefly then walked towards the bathroom, why did it feel like my face was turning red? Just a kiss on the forehead heart is pumping fast.

    Ahhh! Damn, I really like a teenager right now.

    I choose to change into casual clothes, then dry my hair and apply some facial moisturizer. as soon as the bell rang, I knew for sure it was Edwards'' Two Servants.

    I in a happy mood immediately opened the door, but I didn''t see the two maids. But looking at Violet who was already looking me in the eye was very angry.

    "Hi..." I said a little stiff, she immediately barged in and stood for a while looking at the mess in our room.

    Her hand that was holding the groceries immediately shook, she just dropped the item on the floor. then she turned around and looked into my eyes. "Are you happy? Making love with someone else''s husband? Tskckckck.. The self-esteem of a paid woman is very low, isn''t it. Enjoy what you can enjoy now, but the time will come. You will know that you were wrong to play with mine. I will drop your pride in front of many people, you will be scolded and crushed. and the important thing is NO MERCY for you!" Violet said threateningly again, I did feel a little bad for her.

    But I''m not a person who will show respect or guilt to people who insult me, I just want to live freely and happily for a while. Is it wrong? After all, Edwards had been chasing me all this time, not me being chased on purpose.

    Yes indeed! I admit that at first I was very fond of Edwards. But I never asked Edwards to come back to this apartment every day.

    "We''ll see who''s going to take who down, I really like having fun. That''s why I''m very respected by many men. You can do whatever you want, but remember one thing. Edwards is by my side, he can repay everything you do with the same weight. Just try to do something, if you still love yourself." I glared at Violet, more like pretending to be cynical. but now my heart was beating so fast and I was so scared of what would happen next.

    "Tsk! You''re threatening me, alright. That''s all your request, you''ve snatched someone''s husband and now you pretend that you own it. You''re paid a few dollars to be arrogant in front of me, Good afternoon Miss Choon-hee. go to sleep away and open your crotch until it''s torn!" Violet turned to leave me, Her last words did offend my heart which was still very fine before.

    The groceries she brought earlier turned out to be Edwards and I''s lunch, not long after. Two waiters came. They looked down fearfully at me, I knew that Violet must have threatened these two maids on purpose. And now they look guilty.

    "Wait outside for a minute, Mr. Edwards is still in the shower and hasn''t changed. When he''s done, I''ll call you guys. There''s a sofa that fits two people in front of my apartment door." I said as gently as possible to them, they both nodded. I closed the door and took a deep breath.

    I immediately took all the food that Violet had dropped, then brought it to the table near the balcony of the room. I styled it well, the drinks and food still look so good. Nothing was broken, but now I''m afraid that Violet will poison me..

    "Choon-hee. Can you get me a T-shirt?" Edwards voice made me a little surprised, I immediately walked to the closet and took a T-shirt and pants for him.

    He was on the bed again, cold sweat had fallen on my forehead. Ah.. why am I scared now?

    "What''s happen with you? are you okay?" Edwards accepted the clothes I gave him, he was not ashamed to wear them all in front of me.

    "Ah.. no, it''s just that the sun this afternoon makes me a little dizzy." I said with a lie.

    "Has the food arrived yet?" Edwards asked.

    "yeah , our food has come. it''s on the balcony. We''ll just eat there, while waiting for the maid to clean the room." I said.

    "Okay, come on.. you''re already very tired, you need a lot of food for your energy." Once again Edwards kissed my forehead, I really felt like I was going to fall into the pit of my own death.

    I nodded, but I walked towards the bedroom door and told the maid to come in and clean my room.

    Then I walked to the balcony, closed the balcony door and sat in front of Edwards. More precisely, we are face to face now.

    "I purposely asked for a lot of Food, because we''ve worked so hard." Edwards Laughed again when he said that, I smiled too. Help him get some food.

    There is Spaghetti with mushroom sauce that tastes delicious, then smoked beef sprinkled with cheese seasoning, not to mention other sweet cakes.. I ate it slowly, while gazing at the view of the city at noon.

 Chapter 42 - 42. Go To Hell..!

    Luckily the sun didn''t shine straight on us, so we could still eat in peace. Edwards picked up some well-cooked mushrooms, he seemed to really like mushrooms. Sometime I will cook for him.

    "Eat a lot Choon-hee, why do you look so unappetizing? Was my behavior last night that bad? Is it really hurting your body? I''m sorry about that." Edwards took my hand and squeezed it gently.

    "No.. no.. why do you say that, you are so great and I like what you do. Don''t feel guilty, it''s also because I insisted on asking it right? Why should you feel guilty?." I said slowly, I was already smiling at him.

    "Oh, about you putting aphrodisiacs in my drink?" Edwards asked while pinching my cheek exasperatedly.

    "do You know it?." I asked a little surprised.

    "Feels on my tongue, when I tasted the drink you gave me for the first time. I''m used to taking medicine like that, so it''s not foreign to my tongue. Yes.. I''m used to having fun with things like that, so I know very well." Edwards chewed his Spaghetti again. His eyes were looking gently at me.

    now i feel like a stupid woman, i framed someone who turned out to be an expert in traps. my gosh Choon-hee! You really have no shame now.

    "I''m sorry, I forced you Unkindly." I said slowly.

    But Edwards laughed instead and his mouth was slightly full. He chewed it quickly and drank a glass of water.

    "Don''t say things like that, we made love because we both want to. Why say sorry? Calm down, I''m a very possessive person after this. If I have got you once, I will never let you go at all. Don''t let you fret over I''ll be the one looking for you everywhere." Edwards'' words made me blush instantly. looking for by Edwards? why does this feel like a dream?

    I''ve been used to living freely without being looked for by anyone, without being noticed by one person at all. And now Edwards would look at me like I was the most expensive diamond to him. how do you feel then? Will it really be fun?

    Ahhh God! If this is a dream, don''t wake me up. Edwards was too perfect to just be a dream.

    "Open your mouth, let''s eat .." Edwards held a few pieces of meat and gave it to me, I who saw it immediately accepted the bribe he gave directly. I chewed while continuing to smile.

    This morning''s joy is more beautiful than yesterday''s happiness, I mean... Edwards'' little attention and the smile on his lips sent me flying to heavenly heights.

    "So beautiful, you are beautiful in the morning without makeup. I like seeing your innocent face like this, it looks more perfect in my eyes." Edwards complimented me, he had already picked up a few more pieces of meat and pointed it at me. I again opened my mouth and accepted it well.

    now I''m being served like a queen, Ah.. just one day is okay, right? I enjoyed everything as if Edwards were mine, yes just one day.. after this I will be more self-aware and keep this forbidden feeling away.

    We ate while joking, after all the food was almost gone and our room had been cleaned. Edwards and I chose to back in my room..

    The two maids who were already standing with their faces lowered. "thank you., you can go Go, when you''re done." Edwards said in an polite voice, then the servant left us.

    I washed my hands and made two cups of coffee for Edwards and I. The man has been seen opening his work laptop and busy in front of the laptop now.

    he works? even though yesterday he said he was going to rest.. But let it be, after all that was Edwards'' responsibility.

    I''ve made coffee and put it in front of the table where he was sitting, then I drank a little coffee Mine.

    I just remembered that last night I made a video, I didn''t even have time to turn off the video. Gosh, my cell phone is going to explode for sure.

    I walked slowly towards where I put the cellphone, then started to turn it over and saw that the cellphone was dead.

    It''s true what I said, my cellphone must be dead now. Hoping it wasn''t damaged, I took my cellphone charger and started charging it.

    "Choon-hee, come here.. there are some things I want to teach you." Edwards voice made me immediately put down the phone and walk towards him.

    ******

    Elsewhere

    (Author POV)

    Violet was already waiting in the lobby of the apartment, in her heart she was really annoyed and angry at what she had just seen in that damn woman''s room.

    sHe had been waiting for almost an hour, but she was still patient. It was only when she saw the two maids running towards her that Violet smiled happily

    .

    "How? did you guys find anything? was there anything that could bring down that damn Woman?" Violet asked hopefully.

    "We saw the woman''s cellphone, Miss, then we found a very extraordinary video. I''ve sent the video to my cellphone. There is Miss." One of the waiters gave him her cellphone and the video that had been sent.

    Violet was a little annoyed at the video, but she held back her annoyance and smiled slyly.

    "I will take this cellphone, the compensation money and your hard work will be directly transferred to your account. Did you find anything else?" Ask Violet again

    "No Miss, that''s all. About who the woman''s family is and who her close friends are. We don''t know anything, I''m sorry." Said the two maids

    "No problem, this is enough. you can Go now, if anyone has any questions about this. Don''t tell anyone, pretend you don''t understand anything." The two maids nodded and left in front of Violet.

    Violet tightly gripped the cellphone which was Choon-hee''s lethal weapon. Violet was quite happy to know that she could bring down Choon-hee and embarrass her for the rest of her life.

    "Just look at Choon-hee, you will be crushed on your own arrogance. I will never let you take my husband!" Violet said in a low voice.

    Violet had already left, walking so cheerfully. sHe was really happy now, she got in her car and started to drive the car to one of the places.

    The journey only took about 10 minutes, when Violet arrived in front of the big news company. There is one of Violet''s friends who is the Manager of this Company. Violet will immediately spread the word about the paid woman who purposely framed Edwards..

    The news will be made as if Edwards is being coerced and Choon-hee will be hated by the whole world!

    Yes, it was as simple as Violet''s plan at this time. With the evidence in hand, it''s already concluded that Choon-hee''s face will be making headlines today.

    "Die you Choon-hee! I will destroy your self-esteem, which has already been destroyed!" Violet said.

 Chapter 43 - 43. The Biggest Secret Douglass Family

    Violet had returned to her house, everything she had planned was going well. Her eyes stared happily at her mother in-laws who were having lunch together.

    "Good afternoon Mommy, Daddy. Where is Grandma? Do You See her? Ah.. Maybe Grandma is getting tired." Violet said very nonchalantly, she sat near her mother two in-laws.

    Then took a piece of flower and chewed slowly, her eyes met the eyes of her mother-in-law. "Why Mom?" Violet asked again.

    "Your mouth can still chew well and say rudely Violet, are you really tired of living huh?" Anne asked Violet sarcastically, but Violet only chuckled. sHe doesn''t want to make small talk with People who don''t support her at all.

    Violet was used to living well and receiving lots of affection, that''s why she seemed impolite when talking to other people. she would be polite if it was in front of Edwards,and the rest? just to make small talk.

    Violet felt that Edwards loved her so much, that''s why Violet was never afraid of Edwards'' parents at all, their pride and arrogance that they always gave. Making Violet so hated by the Douglas family.

    "I still have many ways to live, Mom. Why should I be afraid to die? Mommy knows myself, I have a very smart brain. So I can do anything for myself, more specifically defend my position." Violet said casually, while Anne and Brandon just sniffed and laughed mockingly.

    "Got your guts now, you forgot that your father is under my control?" Brandon asked Violet, the daughter-in-law she never expected at all.

    "I know, But maybe Daddy forgot. That Edwards'' big secret is in my hands. Do you want me to spread it all and destroy the Douglas family without a trace? What about a very Significant Stock drop later? How will Daddy and Mommy control so much trouble Later? Never forget That I know the key to your destruction, I also know that you can easily be pushed into the deep hole. With just this one secret. Isn''t that right?" Violet said more sarcastically.

    Anne and Brandon had forgotten about reality, they both thought Violet would forget what she had seen.

    About Edwards'' Big Secret, about Douglas'' Successor Company Throne''s big secret. Brandon drank cold water in front of him, he was very annoyed with the threat of this snot-nosed child like Violet.

    "You''re a cunning Violet, but we''ll see. How long will that secret be able to kill our family, how long will the secret you keep can destroy our family. Don''t forget that I''ve given you money for silence and a good place for your family. Never bring up what was promised before! If you don''t want it to end sadly! I''m not a patient person! So don''t test my patience any more than this shit!." Brandon slammed the glass in his hand very hard onto the floor.

    made a very loud noise and it made Violet and Anne both fall silent.

    Violet could only stare intently at Brandon, Violet knew that she had gone too far to threaten. But what can you do? Violet didn''t want the Douglass to throw her out. They had to make another pact, an agreement that Violet would only be Edwards'' wife forever.

    "Okay, I will keep my mouth tighter. But you also have to help me not to be divorced by Edwards. You know that Edwards is only mine!" Violet was still adamant.

    Violet''s Word made Brandon laugh loudly, The sound of his laughter was so loud that Brandon accidentally slammed all the plates on the table.

    "You!!! You really pissed me off!! If only you could keep your mouth shut, maybe I''d feel a little sorry for you! But in fact you are so insolent!" Brandon walked briskly towards Violet.

    His eyes bulged and the anger that had been pent up for a long time suddenly rose, making Brandon''s blood flow rapidly and his head already felt dizzy. His breathing was ragged, his hands were shaking and cold sweat was running down his forehead.

    Anne, who saw her husband''s condition, immediately closed her mouth in disbelief. "Dear..!"

    Not yet finished, Anne called her husband.

    But suddenly Brandon had grabbed Violet''s hair violently and made Violet scream loudly.

    "Let go of me!!! Let me go!!!" The tug on Violet''s hair really hurt so much, Anne was already glaring and screaming too loudly. Anne shouted for all the bodyguards to help Violet escape from Brandon.

    "Guards!!! Bodyguards come here!!!" said Anne.

    "Honey! Let go! We can''t be violent! Let go baby!!!" Anne was already crying hysterically, she didn''t know that her husband''s abusive illness would recur again. Several of the bodyguards were trying really hard to get Brandon''s hand off Violet''s Hair.

    "Let go of me Mr. Brandon!! You are crazy! You will kill me! Mrs. Anne! Please... Help me.. I don''t want to die now!!!" Violet had really asked for help with a pale face, her crying and screaming couldn''t make Brandon stop at all.

    "Feel this shit, you damn child of satan! You dare threaten me! Hah!!! You want to die!!! Let me take you to hell right now!!!" Brandon''s hand tightened his tugging Violet''s hair

    Whereas Violet actually screamed non-stop and burst into tears. Blood dripped from Violet''s head, as several bodyguards managed to pull Brandon''s hand away. A lot of her hair was pulled, even the scalp the size of a thumb was pulled.

    Blood was really flowing, Anne shouted again. Calling the maid to take Violet to the hospital.

    "Gosh!! Oh my gosh!!!!! Violet!!!" Anne was already scared, Violet just fell unconscious.

    Meanwhile Brandon had been taken elsewhere by all the Guards. Anne hit her tight chest, no!! Why did her husband''s illness recur again? No!!! this Can''t be happen!

    "Take Violet to the hospital now! Hurry up!!!" said Anne very Panic.

    Anne pulled her cell phone out of her pocket and dialed Edwards'' number. for a while without being answered, in the end Anne dialed Choon-hee''s number.

    Picked up right away!

    "Choon-hee! Tell Edwards to come home now! Tell me now! It''s important!! Tell Daddy''s illness is come back!!!" Anne was already screaming loudly before Choon-hee said anything else.

    Anne turned off the phone, she had already started to see the maids and bodyguards taking Violet to the hospital. What''s Will anne do now ?, should she go to the hospital or go to the room to accompany her husband?

    Anne massaged her dizzy head briefly, after three years. Why is her husband doing this again? Whereas three years ago the doctor said that her husband had fully recovered.

    But why? Was it because Violet brought it up? Damn Violet! sHe really made our family fall apart again now!.. Anne cursed in her heart, she was really tired from all that happened.

 Chapter 44 - 44. At The Mansion

    Edwards was already running into the house, behind him Choon-hee followed. Because Edwards had deliberately invited Choon-hee, so that someone would accompany his mother

    His two younger siblings are currently in another country, taking care of many things that are indeed their responsibility. Only Edwards can take care of his father''s problems.

    Edwards had already entered the house, escorted by one of the servants who was indeed quite alert in matters in this Family. trusted servant in the Douglas Family.

    "Come Master, Master Douglas is in the dungeon." Briana is a maid, she said to her master, Edwards immediately nodded and grabbed Choon-hee''s hand tightly.

    Choon-hee has been silent all this time, she doesn''t know why and what happen right now?? There are words ''dungeon'' ??

    They ran to one of the elevators, then got into the elevator. They descended to the lower floor, where the Dungeon was indeed in the large Mansion.

    After the elevator doors opened, Choon-hee and Edwards rushed out at the same time. followed by Briana from behind.

    They enter one of the red doors, when it opens Choon-hee can hear people screaming very loudly, as well as the sound of chains colliding.

    Choon-hee swallowed hard, her eyes caught sight of a man who was indeed quite famous. who else ??but why is Master Douglas? what''s wrong with Brandon?

    "Edwards, you came here son.. gosh son, Daddy''s ilness is back again. It''s all because of Violet!!" Anne was already crying and hugging her child, Edwards who saw his mother''s cry of course immediately felt very sad. he hugged back tightly and made sure his mother calmed down first.

    Edwards looked at Choon-hee, the woman was silent and didn''t look at Brandon who was on the chain. His body was lying on the bed and his legs were tied with a large iron chain.

    There were a lot of Guards standing and guarding him there, Choon-hee didn''t know what was going on. she also had no desire to ask. because for her, it''s not a problem that can be interfered with.

    "Mom, calm down. Has Doctor Lee arrived yet? Have you checked on Daddy?" Edwards asked in a low voice.

    "Already done son, your father already given medicine too. But Daddy is still screaming and calling Violet''s name very rudely. That woman! She really is causing a lot of trouble! Just divorce her! Mommy is sick of seeing her! She almost died because Daddy wil killed her. Her scalp fell off and her hair came off too. Mommy doesn''t know how she is condition right now, but one of the maids Mommy has told to take care of her" Anne said very hastily and was still crying. she hadn''t seen Choon-hee here yet.

    "Calm down Mom.. Calm down.. I''m here, I''ll call Azzura and Daniel to come home soon. Mommy just rest in your room okay? I''ll take care of Daddy''s problems. How about that?? I have a female friend here. Her name is Choon-hee, She will accompany Mommy." Edwards wiped away his mother''s tears, hearing Choon-hee''s words. Anne immediately turned and saw clearly the face of the woman who was smiling as sweetly as possible at Anne.

    Like seeing flowers blooming in summer, Anne''s face immediately smiled a little. "Hi, what is your name?." Anne asked pleasantly.

    "Choon-hee, madam.. nice to meet you." Choon-hee said pretending not to know each other.

    "She is a woman who has accompanied me Mom, she is a good woman. Although not from a well-known family. But at least she is good to me, and I''m sure she will be very good to Mommy. Mommy just take a rest, right? Rest in the room later Choon -hee who will take care of Mommy." Edwards said once again, explaining a bit about who Choon-hee was here.

    "Okay, Thank you for paying attention to Mommy. Mommy hope you can calm your Daddy, okay ? Come on Choon-hee, Sorry you have to see this bad thing huh." Anne''s mood immediately changed, she felt quite happy to see the woman she had been waiting for. It turned out to be brought by Edwards to the Douglas family''s Mansion.

    Anne was already wondering what Edwards and Choon-hee were doing. Until they were so close and Edwards really believed in this mercenary woman.

    "Come on, madam.. Mrs. Edwards, I''ll take Mrs. Douglas to your room." Saying goodbye to Choon-hee politely, Edwards nodded. Then gently stroked Choon-hee''s head.

    Anne Smiling slightly at this very sweet thing, Choon-hee already took Anne''s hand and they left the cellar.

    There was no talking for a while, until Anne and Choon-hee arrived at the door of the doglass bedroom.

    Anne entered first, followed by Choon-hee. Then Anne immediately closed the door and locked it from the inside. Her face, which had been so dark before, was now completely refreshed.

    "tell me some, Did you do it?" asked Anne very excitedly.

    "Yes madam, it''s worked. Edwards always throws his seeds in my womb. I think I''m going to really be carrying Edwards''s child soon." Choon-hee bowed her head respectfully as she said what happened.

    "Great!!! You''re amazing! You were able to make Edwards sleep with you and literally throw the seeds into your womb. From now on you have to take care of your health and never drink alcohol. I''ll give you a maid to help you in the apartment, making meals for you. healthy and always pay attention to your health. We will go to the obstetrician in a week and see if you are pregnant or not. If you can, during this week you make sure Edwards sleeps with you. You can stay here whenever you want." Anne held Choon-hee''s hand very enthusiastically.

    Choon-hee could only nod once more.

    "Yes ma''am." Choon-hee said obediently.

    "by the way, about Violet''s problem. Does she see you often?" Anne invited Choon-hee to sit on one of the sofas.

    They sat a little apart, Anne had opened the curtains in her room and let the evening sky shine brightly from behind the room. The view directly leads to the golf course, so big and looks like a lake in the middle.

    "sHe ran into me a lot and threatened me, but I was pretty much in control of what she was doing. I don''t really know what she''s planning to do, but I hope she doesn''t kill me." Choon-hee said very honestly, Anne who heard this could only bite her lips softly.

    "Don''t worry about that damn woman, I''ll do anything to make sure you''re okay. At this moment, I''ll give you some personal guards. They''ll be monitoring you from a distance, so Edwards won''t get suspicious either. thing that harmed you, I''m sure the guards will know first." All of Anne''s words were completely obeyed by Choon-hee. Because for her right now, safety is the most important.

    It was undeniable that Choon-hee was indeed quite afraid of Violet''s threats.. Moreover, Violet was an influential person, she must have had many ways to kill Choon-hee.

 Chapter 45 - 45. Youre So Different

    (Choon-hee POV)

    While chatting with Mrs. Douglas was not comfortable enough, I just felt very low when I had to be side by side with this very elegant woman. Moreover, being in her room I think, One item in her room can support me for a year. so just imagine the things in this room are so many expensive and luxurious.

    How many decades can I live without having to work? Incredibly, the Douglas family has no doubt about its wealth.

    A knock on the door made Mrs. Douglas and I look at the same time.

    Mrs. Douglas had got up from her seat and stepped open the door, it was Edwards who had already walked in.

    "how''s going son ?" asked Anne, she closed the door again and followed in Edwards'' footsteps who chose to sit beside me.

    "Daddy''s asleep Mom, the sedatives just started. As for Violet, she turned out to be plotting a bad plan for me and Choon-hee." Edwards said as he looked at me.

    "for me?." I asked directly, I immediately shut my mouth tightly. for accidentally interrupting Edwards'' words.

    "What''s going on with you, guys?" Mrs. Douglas asked her son, she sat beside Edwards and waited for Edwards to tell her what had happened.

    Edwards took out his cell phone and showed some of the latest news, Mrs. Douglas was the first to read the news. me, who saw this finally took out my own cellphone, then saw all the things that were not quite pleasant.

    I sighed softly, Violet is a damn shit woman..!! how could she spread a video of me and Edwards? but., why? Why is this video on Violet? This is a video that I recorded myself using my cell phone.

    "How can this video be the hotnews? I mean .., do you have fun? By recording bed activities? are you seeious guys ?" Mrs. Douglas asked us. me, who heard the question could only swallow hard.

    "I don''t know Mom, but I think Violet did plan this. Did she break into your apartment before Choon-hee?" Edwards is now asking me.. now what?? Do I have to tell the truth? What if Edwards gets mad at me?

    "ummm... about that. i think, yes.. Violet did see me a few times. Then this morning she also came into the apartment, she threatened me." I said a little lie.

    I guess I don''t need to say that the video was recorded by me, let Edwards think it was Violet''s fault.

    Edwards immediately took my hand and kissed it gently.

    "Why didn''t you tell me? You should have just said it if Violet threatened you. Look now, you''re now be the headline news of the town in front of a large citizen. Your face is clearly displayed as a hired woman and a woman who grabs people''s husbands, all the women in the world insult your name and threaten to kill you if look at your face. The Nitizen on social media right now are so evil, I feel sorry for you now." Edwards voice was very sad, I who heard that could only be silent.

    I don''t know what to say, rather I don''t care what other people say. after all, all this time I have no friends and no feelings that I have to take care of, from all the news. I''m used to living alone and used to being isolated.

    Then? Should I be sad with all the news that is true?

    "It''s okay Edwards, it''s the truth after all, isn''t it?" I asked quietly, Edwards immediately shook his head slowly.

    "It''s my fault, you''re doing this because of me. They don''t know that I''m actually looking after you. I''m really sorry." Edwards said very sincerely.

    "Yeah.. it''s no big deal." I said again.

    "With all this trouble and news, you and Choon-hee better stay at the Mansion first. Don''t go out or anywhere, let Mommy call the news center that has put out such bad news. Mommy will tell all of our people to stop that news and diverts with other news. About Violet who often goes out with other women. Violet thinks, Mommy never spy on her. She''s so stupid, even though Mommy has a lot of evidence to bring her down.. She dares to play with our Family, so We make the game more interesting." Mrs Douglas said very passionately.

    I who heard this could only stare at Edwards in confusion.

    "Okay Mom, thanks for take care of this news matter. I''ll show first to Choon-hee''s room. Mommy is okay in here alone right?" Edwards asked.

    "yes. it''s no problem, just go to your room. Let Choon-hee be with you. Go a head boy." said Mrs Douglas who immediately smiled at Edwards and me.

    Edwards nodded and immediately got up from the sofa, his hand gripping mine tightly. I don''t understand why Edwards can care so much about me.

    We came out of Mrs Douglas'' room and walked upstairs again. One of the top floors in this Mansion, There is a gray door that is so comfortable in my eyes.

    Edwards opened the door to the room and he led me in. I see gray black and white mixed with each other in this room. The color that really describes Edwards..

    "This is your and Violet''s room?" Out of the many questions, I asked if this was Edwards and Violet''s Room. I didn''t want to, I was sleeping comfortably and was disturbed by Violet''s arrival.

    "No, this is my own room. Mine and Violet''s is downstairs. Don''t worry, I can''t take you to an inappropriate room." Edwards grabbed my hand again and we walked out onto the balcony.

    there I saw a view of towering trees, there was a large swimming pool down there. the atmosphere is very comfortable and very nice, I immediately smiled at the sight in front of me.

    "do You like it?." Edwards asked while hugging my waist from behind, I felt the hug. immediately feel Goosebumps and happy at the same time.

    "I like it, the view is great here." I''m honest.

    "Then this is also your room. Ours." Edwards whispered next to my ear, The whisper of course made me immediately feel strange.

    Why was Edwards so considerate? Does he really do this to every woman? Edwards seemed too much of an exaggeration, for our recent acquaintance.

    He is so..

    So possessive..

    I held his hand and turned around, choosing to look into his eyes and hold his lips so sexy. "You know what? I feel like I''m dreaming, getting all your attention and being able to be in your private room. Do I really mean enough now?" I asked in a very low voice, kissing his lips for a moment and letting go without waiting for Edwards to kiss me back.

    "I just feel comfortable with you, everything you have, the attention you give, and the sincerity behind your eyes. Makes me feel that I''ve found the woman I''ve been dreaming of all my life.." Edwards squeezed my ass, his voice was so hoarse and I could tell that he was asking for something else at this point.

 Chapter 46 - 46. Why Your Face Is So Different ??

    The explanations that Edwards gave me, of course, made me think so hard. But I try to stay fine and take it as a compliment from him.

    Edwards had been out of the room since earlier and had not come back, only a waiter gave me food and then left again. I looked around Edwards'' bedroom, which was full of photos and his childhood memories.

    There is a book of exam results and also a photo of him with friends when he was a child, I looked for where Edwards'' face was when he was a kid. But I can''t see the real face.

    I finally opened one of the photo albums, when I saw there were pictures of Daniel and a girl. Maybe it''s a photo of Daniel with his sister, Azura.

    I flipped through the photo album, finding a photo from a birthday party. There is a man between Daniel and Azzura, is this Edwards?

    Why is Edwards'' face from then and now looks so different?

    I looked for a photo of Edwards just by himself, to see if it was really Edwards or not. I found a photo that is quite familiar, a small child in a black jacket and brown pants. His face looks pale in the photo album, And his face is certainly the same as the one I saw before.

    So this is Edwards? why didn''t it taste the same

    as Edwards now?

    ah .. maybe because this is a photo that was a dozen years ago.

    I chose to flip through another album, when my eyes saw one of the paintings which was quite strange. A painting of mountains and there are two small children, a girl and a boy.

    "It''s like the story Edwards told back then." I said quietly, I remember back when Edwards had told me about his past. When he met a girl when he was kidnapped first.

    The face of a child is very beautiful, her eyes are similar to mine.

    I finally closed the album, then started walking towards the library. Looking at anything that could possibly be read, I saw Old books. from the cover which was torn in several parts and also the brown paper.

    Choosing to just hold it and it feels rough in my hand, there is one book that is quite interesting for me compared to other books. Since the book was Pink with a slightly damaged cover, I took it slowly.

    Fingered for a moment the cover of the book and began to turn to the first page.

    A very bad handwriting, looks like the handwriting of a child who is just learning to write.

    Monday, January 12, 1999

    (when my mother came home, she asked me to make hot tea. she went home with the old man, I often saw my mother bring a man to this house. I never asked and just kept quiet.

    When I was just learning to make tea, I already knew which was sugar and which was salt. I made a tea with two spoons of sugar and put one teaspoon dry. Pour warm water and stir gently.

    I did it! I took the cup of tea to the living room. It turned out that my mother had gone to her room, the room was locked and I heard a lot of strange noises from inside.

    I finally waited in the living room until morning, I fell asleep and didn''t know when Mom left. because when I woke up, my mother was not in her room. The tea I made was cold, in the end I threw the tea away).

    Thursday, March 22, 1999

    (That day was late, I was invited by my mother to go to her work place. She said, if you want to make a lot of money and eat good food, then I have to work, I was very happy at that time.

    especially when my mother introduced me to her very beautiful friends, they complimented me. they also told me that I was beautiful enough to work like them, I started to see all the activities they did. I was taught how to seduce and kiss.

    Even though I can''t do it yet. but I''m happy, just teach me I''ve earned a few dollars to buy dinner).

    "What is this? What kind of this story?" I flipped through the other pages, and they were all stories of a girl working with her mother.

    My breath seems to be short of breath because I read every page that is very familiar in my little brain.

    "This? Is this my diary?" I said to myself, Then looked at the back cover. there was actually written my name very clearly.

    "Choon-hee."

    This is mine? But why? Why be with Edwards?

    I restrained myself from going out and asking Edwards, I was trying to remember when this diary was out of my hands. But I really don''t remember at all.

    "Why does Edwards have the diary I''ve been missing for a long time? Did Edwards and I really know each other before?" I said while hugging the book I''ve been missing for a long time. I took a deep breath, then put the book back where it belonged.

    Maybe I''ll ask Edwards first, then I''ll show him the book later.

    I looked for other things in the library, but nothing caught my attention anymore. When I chose to turn around, I accidentally bumped into another book. The book had a black cover and Edwards'' name was written on it.

    I looked for a while and wanted to put it where it belongs, but something fell from behind the book. a small photo of Edwards'' face.

    "This is Edwards?" I looked at the photo again, and sure enough it was Edwards.

    "But why is the previous photo different from this one? It was someone else''s photo, and this is actually Edwards'' photo. I mean, their faces are different.. But why? It feels so weird." I was talking to myself, trying to keep the photo in my pocket.

    I don''t know why I can be this cheeky, but I''m so curious. When I was about to open the first page of the book, a knock on the door startled me.

    I hastily put the book in its original place and walked towards the knocking door. I opened it and saw Mrs Douglas out there.

    "Madam, sorry to open the door for so long. What''s wrong?" I asked as gently as I could, even though my chest was beating really fast now with fear. I didn''t steal or take anything of value. why am i scared? Ah.. just a photo of Edwards in my pocket.

    "Let''s have dinner, I''ll introduce you to my husband Brandon. He''s better now and can have dinner with us." Mrs.. Douglas took my hand gently, I nodded my head and closed the door behind me.

 Chapter 47 - 47. Its Just Small Talk

    I was already walking towards the dining room, in one of the chairs Edwards was already sitting quietly. I chose to sit next to Edwards.

    Then I saw Mr Douglas'' face which was quite pale and cold sweat, he smiled at me. I smiled back very politely.

    "This is Choon-hee?" he asked me.

    "Yes sir, my name is Choon-hee. I''m sorry for coming at the wrong time." I said feeling a little guilty.

    "It''s okay, it''s just that the circumstances weren''t right. I''m quite happy to see my son bring another girl to this Mansion. It means that you two are quite close, so I really appreciate your presence tinoght." Mr. Douglas said so softly.

    I don''t know if the Douglas family is really good like this, or is it just small talk?

    "Thank you, sir." I said again.

    "Edward''s Grandmother and his two younger siblings aren''t here today, they''re on overseas business. Maybe we can talk together sometime." Mr. Douglas informed about the whereabouts of the rest of the Douglas family, of course I understand.

    "Yes hopefully." I said once again, the three of them smiled at me. After a while some of the waiters came to bring us dinner.

    I saw a lot of food menus on this table, of course it made my appetite jump. Ahhh.. if this was in my own house, maybe I would have finished all the food.

    "Please eat Choon-hee, don''t hesitate." Mrs Douglas made me nod immediately, I took some food and offered it to Edwards. he immediately nodded willingly, making me have to give it to Edwards first and then I took it for myself.

    Edwards seemed to need a lot of attention, he always wanted to be served. I have no problem with it, only small things like this of course I can still do well.

    We ate in silence, I took a bite of a vegetable salad that was quite fresh on my tongue. the taste is so different, maybe because the ingredients used are also fresh.

    "Choon-hee what have you been busy with all this time?" Mr. Douglas'' question made me gulp hard, I looked at Mrs Douglas and Edwards as well. they were already looking at me with shocked eyes.

    "I saw Choon-hee at one of your universities, Dad. But she hasn''t found a job yet. That''s why I worked for her at the company to become an assistant secretary for me." Edwards interrupted first, I who heard this knew that Edwards wanted to cover up the truth about me in front of Mr. Douglas. actually I don''t mind, at least it''s better than me having to talk at the table then this That I''m a woman escort .

    Even though Mrs. Douglas knows that I am a paid woman, but why doesn''t Mr. Douglas know? does the husband and wife keep a secret? Maybe, but I don''t want to talk too much.

    "Oh I see, it''s good if you really want to work hard. Even though you are a woman, you should be educated and change your destiny. I like women who want to continue to learn and be polite, because women''s intelligence is seen from the way of thinking, point of view, education, and her attitude towards talking to other people. If you have all those things, I''m sure you will be well received anywhere." Mr. Douglas said again, making me confused myself at his words.

    He said he had just recovered, because earlier I saw him who was like a man possessed, screaming in the basement. He who just recovered was already very detailed like this when asking, moreover is he really healthy? what will he ask me further? Gosh .. my little brain will not be able to think and open many conversations, with people who are very smart like Mr. Douglas like this.

    "Honey, Choon-hee just arrived. Don''t talk about things that are difficult to understand, we''ve clearly seen that she''s quite educated. There''s no way Edwards would bring such an obscure woman into the Mansion, even though Choon-hee might not be from a prominent Family. I''m sure she has a good personality." Mrs. Douglas said in a low voice, holding her husband''s arm for a quieter conversation.

    "Ahhh I''m sorry Miss Choon-hee, I talk too much with people. It''s about business and the progress of this world, so my conversations are always very dramatic." Mr. Douglas laughed softly, he chewed the food in front of him quietly.

    me who heard that of course, laughed too. even though my laughter wasn''t fun at all. So this is what it feels like to be gathered in the midst of a respected family? this was just Edwards'' parents. What about the two siblings? Grandma? Will I be asked if I ever get any awards? how much income per month? ah.. Questions for which I have no answers at all.

    I just don''t know how much my own monthly income is, because I work and get paid daily. there is a tenant then I will work, if not there? yes i don''t get money.

    "Let''s eat some more." Edwards whispered softly in my ear, I felt that he knew I was uncomfortable with this kind of atmosphere. Of course I wasn''t comfortable, I was used to eating alone and never had much conversation with other people.

    Now I have to have a talk with the great Lord of the Douglas Family, who is greatly appreciated and respected by many people out there. Perhaps the people outside had prepared themselves well, before chatting with Mr Douglas. while me? without any Prepare, I was suddenly invited to this big Mansion by Edwards.

    This is like a very tough test for me, I have to know how to answer it. Even though I didn''t study at all

    "anyway Edwards, he said there''s bad news about you and Choon-hee this afternoon. but Daddy doesn''t know what it is, is it big news?" Mr Douglas'' question made Edwards choke on his food, I tried to help Edwards drink a glass of water and patted his back lightly.

    "Sorry Dad, I choked because I was in a hurry to eat. About that Dad, it was Violet''s plan. She was deliberately looking for trouble to badmouth Choon-hee. are usurpers of men''s husbands and a slut." Edwards lied a little bit to his own father, he knew very well that I was indeed a slut. why didn''t he just say it clearly? After all, Edwards and I don''t have a special relationship at all.

    And what did he say? My woman? Am I the woman?

    "Violet really can''t be loved anymore, she must be taught a lesson. Maybe tomorrow Daddy will ask her father directly." Mr Douglas said a little angry

    "Honey, don''t do that. You need to rest a lot, I don''t want to see you like that again." Mrs. Douglas looked into her husband''s eyes intently, causing Mr.. Douglas to finally sigh and nod in agreement.

 Chapter 48 - 48. I Also Have Strong Reasons For Divorcing You

    (Author POV)

    Edwards had walked into the hospital room, since he finished eating last night. Edwards purposely told Choon-hee to go to bed first, because Edwards wanted to see Violet''s current state.

    Edwards still felt uneasy, remembering his mother''s words that Violet had been hurt in the head. hope that Violet will be fine..

    Edwards entered one of the rooms, which the nurse in front of him said was Violet''s room. When he entered there, Edwards saw one of his Mansion servants standing guard.

    "Good evening Mr Edwards." said the waiter.

    "Have you contacted the Violet Family?" Edwards got straight to the point.

    "Not yet, sir. Mrs. Anne said you should bring the news yourself." he said.

    "So? Is Violet okay?" Edwards had walked to Violet''s bedside, seeing how Violet''s face was very pale and her head was bandaged.

    "Miss Violet was able to get through her critical period, she had lost a lot of blood and had convulsions. But the doctor managed to save Miss Violet." Hearing what the maid said earlier, Edwards sighed slightly.

    "Okay, you can go out first. There''s something I want to do here." Edwards ordered his servant.

    The maid went and closed the door, Edwards took one of the chairs and sat down next to Violet. Violet''s face was so innocent it made Edwards feel uncomfortable.

    Edwards held Violet''s hand gently, staring continuously at the face that always made Edwards'' heart fall in love again and again. the face that had made Edwards feel a different world, it was also the face that made Edwards feel unbearable pain.

    Violet taught a heartache so deep, it made Edwards crumble to bits. Making Edwards can no longer maintain this relationship.

    Edwards wanted to scream angrily at Violet, telling her that Edwards was very upset and hated her. But again Edwards couldn''t, he could only cry at this point.

    Crying and holding Violet''s hand so tightly.

    "You make me helpless, you make me have to make choices that I don''t like. Why? Why are you doing all this to me? Is my love really lacking for you?" Edwards said to himself, his voice so hoarse and his crying quite loud.

    Of course it bothered Violet, the woman had already opened her eyes. Seeing Edwards who was beside him was crying.

    During her acquaintance with Edwards, Edwards had often cried in front of Violet. That''s what Violet never liked, why did a man have to cry? It made Violet furious and disgusted.

    "Get out of my hands! Your tears really disgust me." violet said very quietly, her voice so hoarse that it took Edwards off.

    Edwards immediately lifted his face and wiped the tears that had flowed down his cheeks.

    "Are you okay, Violet? Want me to do something Or do You need something?"'' Edwards asked, still paying attention.

    "No need, I just need you to stay away from a woman named Choon-hee and never divorce me. If you still love me, why should you bother asking for a divorce?" Violet''s question, which never minced, made Edwards pause for a moment

    "Because you always hurt me, it''s true. If we divorce, I will feel tremendous pain. But it will only be temporary, after time passes then I will be fine. It''s different if I continue to maintain this relationship, I will feel sick every day. At least if we divorce, one problem in my life is solved. I just need to find another woman and fall in love with her. Then I will completely forget you." Edwards said in a flat voice, his once sad eyes is now normal again.

    There was no sadness in Edwards'' eyes now, it made Violet squeak softly. Edwards had cried earlier, now that he had said his opinion. He could be tough again, Violet felt that it was Choon-hee''s presence that made Edwards like this.

    "Because that woman ? Choon-hee right? Why do you prefer that a slut woman? Is there something you''re hiding from me? from the many educated women out there, from the many great and smart women. Why did you choose her? Am I really good enough at this? dropped by a woman like her? I''m hurt Edwards! You are the same as dropping my pride. When you date a woman with no prode like her!" Violet was still in a lot of pain, but she was capable of even more sinister words at this point.

    Her mouth is indeed created to hurt others, that''s why even though the situation is alarming. she still didn''t stop talking rudely to Edwards.

    "Because Choon-hee knows how to respect me, she knows how to speak well, she knows how to treat me with respect and she also knows how to serve me. She does everything I want very well, she''s different from the women I''ve met. . and of course very different from you. she may not be smart and not as respected as you and other women. But what is the importance of all that? if smart women like you don''t know how to pay attention to men? What is the importance of intelligence, if you don''t know how to respect men? I''ve been silent all this time.. Because I hoped you would be nice again Violet, but in fact the more I keep quiet, the more you trample on my pride. Is this what you call smart? You are smart in many ways, but you are not smart to respect your own husband! although I know that a woman or wife has the right to her own life. But don''t forget that a wife also has responsibilities to her husband." Edwards said very firmly, making Violet blush furiously.

    Violet''s character is indeed very strict and so selfish, she does not like to be controlled by others. moreover it was Edwards, she was always in control of Everything. she wants everyone to do what she says. that''s why Violet had never listened to Edwards'' wishes all along.

    "You defended her so well Edwards, I''ve never seen you defend anyone this well! Now I have reason to hate Choon-hee so deeply! To hell with that damn woman''s attitude you can be comfortable with! To hell with everything! I''ll kill her! and you will see her frozen corpse!" Violet threatened again, but Edwards remained calm.

    Edwards just patted Violet''s hand and smiled sweetly.

    "I also have more and more reasons to divorce you and make you regret for threatening me so many times. That''s all I want to tell you, I''m sorry. I hope you are always healthy." Edwards reversed Violet''s words, then Edwards got up from his seat and chose to leave the room.. Violet who saw this could only curse in her heart.

 Chapter 49 - 49. Stay With Me..! Choon-Hee..

    (Edwards POV)

    I parked the car in front of the Mansion, didn''t want to get off yet. I chose to be silent for a while and recalled the times when Violet had cherished me so much long ago. when we first met, when love first grew.

    But why now? Why is it so hard to get what I want? I didn''t want to make things worse, let alone put Violet in danger like now. but how else? Violet was the one who started all of this, she was the one who didn''t want to accept it all.

    How hard is it for her to just accept me, give birth to me and everything will be fine. That was all she needed to do, her disposition was too selfish. She was used to getting what she wanted, making her feel like a Queen.

    I sighed once again, when I saw that at the door Choon-hee was already standing waiting for me. She was so sweet, so caring and so charming.

    she remained silent at the door, holding warm milk and a thick blanket. what''s she waiting for? Is that Me?

    I smiled a bit, seeing how Choon-hee''s innocent face made my mood better again. I opened the car door and got out of there, Choon-hee again running slowly and Standing in front of me.

    You''re home, I can''t sleep. I''ve been waiting for you since earlier, when I heard the sound of your car. I immediately made warm milk and come here, you want it?" She asked so softly, how could she say that this smooth sound of my car was heard all the way to the room?

    she''s lying, I think she''s been waiting for me for a long time and immediately ran when she saw me coming. just look at the cold sweat on her forehead, and her irregular breathing.

    I gently stroked the top of her head, then kissed her forehead affectionately.

    "I want some milk. Come on in. It''s cold outside." I told her.

    "Here''s the blanket, I brought it for you on purpose. Wear it." Choon-hee again Watching me, I naturally didn''t refuse. I took the blanket from her and spread it slightly to cover both of us.

    She was quite a moment, her beautiful eyes looked into mine. her sweet smile smiled slightly at me. Her lips are so small that I immediately fell asleep, how can an ordinary woman like her make me fall for it so easily? the beauty dhe gave was so perfect. it wasn''t wrong when I defended her in front of Violet earlier, That Choon-hee was indeed different. she is too different from most women out there.

    If the world wasn''t cruel to her, I think she would be the most intelligent and graceful woman. she will have a good job and her life surrounded by good people too.

    "Come on.." her voice was hoarse, she took my arm. and one hand is still holding a glass of milk, which I feel is no longer warm.

    I nodded and we both went inside, There were several maids welcoming us. But I don''t need them anymore, because what I need is already provided by my woman.

    Yes Indeed.. now she is my woman, only mine. no one should ever rent her again, not until I really feel she doesn''t...

    ah.. what am I thinking? How could I think that there were times when she was useless? right now I don''t have a strong reason why she''s so useful, I''m just lonely right? sHe came to bring a lot of attention. thing I really need, so? Is this so called so useful?

    What other woman can give me everything I need? I''ve met a lot of women out there, they just need my money. actually.. Choon-hee is also the same woman, she just needs my money. But somehow, I don''t feel hurt knowing that. because what she does, everything feels perfect and sincere from her heart.

    Our Feet take the elevator to go up to the top floor, when it arrives. Choon-hee walked in first, she opened the bedroom door for me, then he smiled again.

    We went in together, she was so quick. sHe started to get me a pejama and also had warm water ready.

    "Do you want to take a bath? I have prepared warm water. I asked Mrs. Douglas what you usually wear when you take a bath. They said everything is already available in the bathroom you have, so I didn''t prepare anything else." He said very casually, got a towel for me and gave it to me.

    I pulled his hand and told her to sit down for a while, I took warm milk which was already cold from her hand. Drink it until it runs out, it tastes just like the milk I usually drink. only this time the sensation created was much sweeter.

    "What''s wrong?." sHe asked me, but I just shook my head.

    "I''m happy with everything you''ve given me. I mean, all the attention from you, can I continue to get all this? Never go and leave me, without telling me.". I asked her in a serious tone, somehow I can ask something like this.

    But I''m really scared, I''m afraid that what happened to me and Violet today. will happen to Choon-hee one day too, what about all this already comfortable situation?

    "I will not leave until you tell me to go, you brought me into your life. Then you have to get me out of your life. I am sitting here, because of your request. I look into your eyes here, Because of your wish. I can do anything , as you requested. You are my lord now., such a sweet man treats a paid woman like me. I am not only treated like a doll, but you treat me properly. Never be afraid, I am here. Mr. Edwards." Choon-hee holds my cheek, then she kisses my lips gently.

    The glass that I was holding, now I just put it on the floor. I took hold of both cheeks and we kissed for a long time, this kiss from her was enough to calm me down. That kiss was enough to make me understand that Choon-hee would always be here.

    Choon-hee broke her kiss from me, then she kissed the back of my hand so gently.

    "Master, what if I get pregnant?" One question from Choon-hee left me speechless, pregnant? How could she be pregnant?

    I closed my eyes for a moment, then opened them again. I forgot, I threw the seeds straight into her womb. But? does she not use contraception?

    "Pregnant? You don''t use contraception?" The question in my head, I immediately asked Choon-hee.

    And she shook her head slowly.

    "No, what''s wrong? Don''t you want me to get pregnant? It doesn''t matter then, I can abort my pregnancy right away. When I find out I''m pregnant, don''t worry sir. This is normal in my world." Choon-hee held my hand, she didn''t look sad at all when she said that.

    But not with me, I really need children, I need children to solve all the problems in my life.

 Chapter 50 - 50. Hot Water And Your Beautiful Finger

    "I think, never abort the womb. Either way, it''s my child. I''ll take full responsibility if you really do get pregnant." I stroked Choon-hee''s head again, she immediately smiled and hugged me tightly.

    I enjoyed everything she gave me, all this comfort and warmth. I think this is indeed worth remembering in memory.

    "Thank you, you''re the best." Choon-hee said very quietly.

    I''m actually not sure if Choon-hee will be well received by my family. considering that Choon-hee is just a paid woman, will Daddy and Mommy be okay? If you hear Choon-hee''s real background?

    I was already very scared, if Mommy found out about the news that was released by Violet. I tried to look normal when the news spread, when in fact I was so confused. luckily Mommy just felt it was Violet''s game.

    It''s still early stage, I''m not sure that all these lies will be kept under wraps.

    I sighed softly, I have to get Choon-hee''s name off the bad news, Maybe I should tell the Bar Manager to make Choon-hee''s name off the list of escort women. More precisely I want everyone to forget that Choon-hee was once a Mercenary there.

    Even though it must be really hard, there are definitely people who make a profit from this, but whatever they ask for. no matter how much people try to blackmail me, I''ll put Choon-hee in a good position. sHe deserves kindness, because she is a good person.

    Choon-hee removed the hug from me. "Aren''t you showering? The water''s getting cold." sHe told me, I who heard it just nodded.

    "Help me take a shower, It''s been a long time no one rubbed my back." I told her, she just laughed then pulled my hand to enter the bathroom.

    her hands are so smooth I just follow her, we have arrived in the bathroom. she took off one by one the shirts I was wearing, her slender hands felt hot when they touched my skin.

    Her hair flowing beautifully and her lips that had kissed my bare chest, all of which made me swallow hard. sHe took down the trousers I was wearing, her hands started to grope for something under there. Still covered in panties, but instead she pulled me into the tub and poured out the soothing scent of soap. The water in it is still warm, the aroma released also makes me feel comfortable.

    Shortly after, Choon-hee took off the nightgown she was wearing, leaving the underwear that only covered part of her body. she wasn''t wearing a bra or panties, it was obvious because the underwear was so thin and see-through. is Choon-hee teasing me?

    she went into the bathtub, took the hair tie that was wrapped around her wrist. she starts to tie her hair in a sensual motion, I hold my breath once again. because the way she tied her hair was already making me hot and turn on.

    her eyes kept looking at mine, the little movements she made sure looked amazing to me.

    After finishing tying our hair, Choon-hee played with the water that had already soaked us. sHe took a little water and gently washed my neck which had not been touched by the water. Her slender hands, warm water that creates a burning sensation.

    I''m totally blown away by all the moves she makes, Choon-hee is too great for me. she is able to make the adrenaline move freely. Her eyes that radiate beauty, the wet cloth that prints her body shape makes a sexy impression.

    I wanted to hold both of her breasts, but one hand stopped what I was doing. she shook her head, begging me to be quiet.

    Finally I was silent, but my eyes continued to stare at the two breasts that did look very delicious in my eyes.

    again Choon-hee''s slender hands are moving freely, she holds my chest and slowly descends towards my stomach, her fingers making tiny patterns like electric shocks. stung and made me hiss softly, when she saw my reaction. her hands started to move downwards again, where was One of the powers that I had longed for. now it was sweetly touched by Choon-hee''s hand.

    sHe rubbed it slowly, still from under her panties. But it got me hooked quickly, the thing that made me weak was what Choon-hee gave me. I was crushed when she quickly took off my underwear and immediately grabbed onto Junior who was already standing straight.

    We just stared at each other, Choon-hee''s eyes had already darkened a little. sHe looked at me, then brought her lips closer to mine. little kisses, just more little kisses.

    her hands played mischievously, raising and lowering them carefully. The slick of soap and the softness of Choon-hee''s hands, is a perfect match! I held my breath, because Choon-hee''s hand had weakened my defenses.

    her still moving lips played with mine, then his unbelievably naughty hand.

    Shit!!!

    The movement was getting up and down rapidly, supported by Choon-hee''s lips which had been sucking mine harshly. her tongue is playing with goddamn so good! her hands are moving in a savage way!

    "Choon-hee!!!" I hissed quietly, because what she was playing right now was driving me almost crazy. I need something warmer and tighter. I need her

    "What''s wrong, my lord? What do you want?" Choon-hee removed her lips from mine, then she smiled sarcastically. Looking into my eyes,

    waiting for me to ask him something.

    "You! I want you! i want make you satisfied yourself under my control!!" I said frustrated, and what did I get out of it. sHe even laughed a bit, her eyes moving made me unfocused.

    her eyes just make me want to die! I want to die with all this pleasure.

    "With pleasure, my lord." Just then she finished speaking, with one movement she immediately plunged my junior into her warm hole. The hasty movement made me groan in pleasure.

    Damn Choon-hee! sHe toyed with me!

    I haven''t said anything else yet, but she just plays with her hips skillfully. Too shrewd, and immediately made me close my eyes. Her body is so beautiful, really beautiful. Even though it was covered by a thin cloth, but because it was already wet, of course I was getting more and more passionate about her body!

    "Enjoy it Master.. All of me is yours!" sHe said quietly, then began to move faster. I melted into the beauty of her body and the sensation she gave off. I''m really going crazy now, because I''m perfectly controlled by Choon-hee.

    Shit!!!

    Shit!!!

    Who taught her how to make love this beautiful? I wanted to moan in pleasure, but I held it in. I can only bite my lip and close my eyes, letting Choon-hee make myself the horse that is brought into the racetrack..

    Because indeed, we will win.. we will win in the hot romance tonight! rather Choon-hee won in satisfying me!.

 Chapter 51 - 51. The Evil Plan

    (Author POV)

    Violet opened her eyes and saw her parents who were already staring sadly. Violet could only snort softly, when it turned out that the sun was already bright outside, her head hurt so much. But she tried to hold it in, her just went blank when the gazes of her parents wondered.

    Of course they wonder, at what really happened.

    "The big lord Douglas has relapsed again?" Jordan asked his daughter.

    "Yeah! And I became an easy target! Damn it! I''m really annoyed. I need expensive treatment to make my scalp look fine! Luckily Edwards knew himself, he put the compensation money into my account, at least he knew that I need money to do the treatment." Violet said annoyed, Jasmine and Jordan could only sigh softly.

    Her daughter is indeed very stubborn, in her little brain there is only money and money. But her parents could not do anything. because basically everything does need money.

    "Don''t be so rash, Daddy told you not to do anything for now. You''re still stubborn, isn''t it now? What can you expect anymore? If that paid woman is really pregnant, then your life is over!" Jordan was no less annoyed, he had often warned his daughter to remain calm in the face of the Douglas Family. But still, Violet has always walked according to her little brain.

    And that little brain doesn''t deserve to be called a brain, because Violet has always been in trouble.

    "Dad! Why is Daddy blaming me instead?" Violet asked disapprovingly.

    "Of course I blame yourself, who else? You''re too stupid Violet, now you''ve really fallen from a great height. Mr and Mrs Douglas will not let you win again. They will do anything to get you divorced from Edwards." Jordan said sternly to his daughter. causing Violet to fall silent.

    This time Violet was really at a loss for what to do, her first plan to ruin Choon-hee''s good name didn''t go well. It was only a moment before Mrs. Douglas was able to erase all the news and replace it with bad news about Violet herself. About Violet who often goes in and out of the hotel with a girl friend.

    Damn it! Violet was really pissed off now.

    "I know Dad, I know I was wrong. Now I have to think of another way to keep Choon-hee away from Edwards." Violet said quietly, But Jordan could only shake his head Disapprovingly.

    "Why dad?" Violet asked again.

    "Just Wait, wait until Daddy finishes in the election. Just a little while, after Daddy becomes president and gets all the rights of the people, then you can do anything. We will get full support from several circles, just calm down.. Just a few more weeks, as long as you wait. Go somewhere and take a vacation, at least you can calm yourself down. Or you can take a different approach with Edwards. Do something so you can set Edwards up and get the kid out of him. You only have two choices now, shut up and wait for Daddy''s plans. Or You can apologize to Edwards and tell him and beg for his sorry. Or you regret, pretending that you accept all the facts. Then act like you''re really going to get out of his life. make Edwards feel sorry, once you get that. Make Edwards sleep with you. But remember! never let out the selfish attitude in yourself! If you fail at this, then you will truly lose Edwards forever. Your choose kid, what do you want to do?" To repeatedly Jordan asked his daughter to choose.

    Violet looked into her father''s eyes uncertainly, but Jasmine immediately grabbed her daughter''s hand making Violet feel fully supported.

    "This is your last resort son, as long as you carry out your Choice. Then Daddy and Mommy will find another way to get rid of Choon-hee. We will find out Choon-hee''s real family, and use that to keep Choon-hee away." Jasmine said confidently to her child, that was what made Violet feel fully supported.

    "Okay Dad, Mom.. I''ll approach Edwards one more time, in a nice way. I''ll make him fall in love with me again." Violet felt sure, she grabbed both of her parents'' hands.

    Jasmine and Jordan immediately smiled happily.

    "Now you try texting Edwards. ask him to come over here, tell him there''s something you want to talk about about divorce. Just say you''re going to accept this divorce." Jordan said again, Violet who heard that immediately nodded and took her cellphone.

    sHe immediately searched for Edwards'' contacts, then started sending a message. It was a very sweet message and Violet was sure it would touch Edwards right away.

    To Edward.

    [Good morning my husband, Maybe this is the message I will send one last time. First of all, I want to apologize to you, sorry because all this time I made a lot of mistakes.

    Sorry that I''m always selfish and never think about your feelings, I know sorry isn''t enough to make you okay. But this is all I can give you. Sorry.. once again I''m sorry.

    Edwards, Maybe we''ve known each other for a few years. I never paid any attention to you, I always made you an ATM machine that could give me a lot of money. I''m pretty sorry about that.

    All night I thought, when you left me and wished me good health. at that moment I felt that I had been so bad to you, I was so bad that I couldn''t appreciate you at all.

    While I''m writing this message too, I can only Cry. crying and reminiscing about the good memories with you, why am I only realizing now? when you''re gone from my life Why am I only realizing now? When you don''t love me anymore?

    Edwards, maybe this sounds weird and too disgusting. But I''m really sorry! I''m sorry! For the rest of my life, I will learn this.

    I will leave, I will leave you. Give yourself the freedom and the right to find a replacement for me.

    Edwards, could you come one more time? I''m still in the hospital. I''ll sign our divorce papers. Just bring the letter to me today, just for today I see you for the last time.

    I want to hug you tight and very tight, I want to keep that warm hug in my life for the last time. I will go as far from your life.

    Edwards, I hope you will read this message and grant my final wish.

    I''ll wait..]

    Send!

    Violet took a deep breath, then smiled slyly.. when the message she sent directly read by Edwards.

 Chapter 52 - 52. Violets Trap I

    Edwards and Choon-hee were having breakfast together, they both chose to eat in their room, because Edwards had said earlier. His parents went to the hospital, for a checkup.

    Choon-hee didn''t ask why and for what, he just nodded and felt that it was not something to be questioned.

    They ate in silence, every now and then Choon-hee glanced at Edwards, who seemed to be enjoying breakfast this morning. He eats voraciously, his hands move so skillfully and his mouth chews in rapid motion.

    Choon-hee Don''t know why Edwards is so excited this morning, can only pay attention and occasionally give Edwards what he wants.

    "do You want more fruit?" Choon-hee asked, feeling that breakfast this morning was too cold. Choon-hee wonders in her mind, did she do something wrong to Edwards last night?

    When they had sex before, did Edwards not like being treated like that?

    "No need, I''ve had enough. I''m going to work today. You can stay at home right? You can look around the Mansion. Mommy and Daddy will be home soon too, you can talks with them later. If you need anything , just tell the waiter or you can call me." Edwards wiped his mouth and drank the orange juice, he drank it all down. I don''t know what kind of heavy work Edwards will encounter in the office, until he accumulates a lot of energy like this.

    "Are you mad at me?." Choon-hee asked bluntly, This woman is not used to such a different attitude. he always gives his best to all his Clients. So if something is odd, it''s possible that the Client is not quite satisfied.

    "Huh? no.. why do you think like that?" Edwards looked confusedly at Choon-hee.

    "Nothing, it''s just that the way you eat is quite different this morning. I''m sorry if I did something wrong, about last night too. I''m so Sorry." Choon-hee let go of all the thoughts in her brain, looked into Edwards'' eyes and searched for a loophole. Was there something Edwards was hiding?

    "Oh i see... about that, no.. I''m actually happy with everything you gave, you''re too great! I''m so happy. Thank you, this morning I was just too excited. Getting full power because you served well last night." Edwards took Choon-hee''s hand gently, then Edwards got up from his seat and kissed her forehead.

    The kiss on the forehead felt long enough, Edwards closed his eyes for a moment and thought about the good things this morning. "If I have a lot of work, maybe I will come home very late. You can sleep first if you are tired, don''t forget to let me know okay." Edwards broke the kiss from Choon-hee''s forehead, he looked into the eyes of the woman who was now like a good friend to him.

    "Okay, you be careful on the road and don''t forget to eat lunch. Or I can bring lunch to your office." Choon-hee tried to find an opening.

    "No, I can have lunch myself or just ask one of the OB''s at the office. I''ll be going." Edwards said again, Choon-hee immediately got up from his seat and took the coat and bag that Edwards would bring.

    the two of them walked simultaneously to the lower floor, took the elevator and got out of there. Edwards'' footsteps were really fast, so Choon-hee had to run a little to catch up with Edwards. The car was ready, the driver got out of the car and gave Edwards his car keys.

    "You brought your own car?" Choon-hee asked again, his heart seemed to be confused by everything that had happened.

    "Yes, I want to get there quickly. I''m going right now. bye." Edwards took his coat and briefcase, Choon-hee just nodded and let Edwards go this time.

    A wave of hand delivered Edwards well, In the car Edwards could only think of one person. He stepped on the gas pedal. Getting deeper and making up for the streets of the capital which were quite empty in the morning.

    His eyes glanced at the watch a few times, then tried to dial Violet''s number. his wife, who had been making Edwards nervous since this morning. Edwards confessed that he really wanted to be separated from Violet, but when he read the message Violet sent him, Edwards felt scared. He was afraid that Violet would really go away for good.

    His car was getting faster and faster across the street, a few minutes later he was in front of the hospital lobby. Parked the car carelessly and got out quickly, his footsteps were already moving following his instincts.

    Edwards began to enter aisle after aisle to meet Violet at this time, when he reached the door of Violet''s room. Edwards immediately opened it, saw the room that had been cleaned and was quite neat.

    Edwards'' eyes turned to Violet who was sitting on Rosa''s chair and looking out at the balcony. Edwards entered slowly, then he stood beside Violet. Hearing the sound of shoes echoing, of course Violet immediately looked up and smiled sweetly.

    "Hi... You''ve come, usually at this hour you just woke up." Violet''s warm welcome made Edwards instantly feel weak.

    "Yes, I was thinking of you. How are you? What do you want to tell me? Why now?" Actually, there were still a lot of questions that Edwards wanted to ask, but Edwards held them back and couldn''t get them all out at the same time.

    Edwards waited a moment, waiting for his wife to say a word or two that could be heard. But until the wind blew through the window curtains, Violet remained silent. Her eyes stared straight at Edwards and soon tears fell down Violet''s cheeks.

    "Let''s get a divorce." Her voice was hoarse, her tears were flowing.

    Edwards hugged Violet right then and there, his heart couldn''t stand it. Edwards could not bear to see the tears of sadness in his wife''s eyes. Edwards also couldn''t bear to imagine that Violet would walk away with all the guilt.

    "Why? Why do you agree now?" Edwards asked quietly.

    "Because I know, I was wrong. I make you suffer a lot, I want to apologize and disappear from your life. I really feel guilty, I beg you to forgive me." violet sobbed, which made Edwards even more upset. he just kept hugging his wife''s body, not wanting to let go at all.

    Violet who was in Edwards''s arms smiled slightly slyly, her teary eyes were just a fake. Violet felt that her original plan was going well, she just needed to convince Edwards with fake tears. Then eventually Edwards will love Violet again. that''s what the sly woman''s mind is currently on.

    Snakes will still be snakes, Violet''s nature and attitude are indeed so evil. she has no affection, in her mind only money and wealth...

 Chapter 53 - 53. Violet Trap II

    (Edwards POV)

    I gently stroked the head of my wife who was sleeping relaxed in my lap, Seeing how Violet was now very comfortable and she occasionally hummed a little.

    Saying nothing more, we chose to remain silent and enjoy everything as it was before. Am I stupid? Or did violet really change?

    For the first time being able to feel the morning air with my wife, hugging her and we looked at each other every now and then. His pale face and sad eyes made me wonder if I could stay away from his life?

    "Edwards? Can I bid you farewell?" Violet took my hand, she began to move her body which had been lying on her lap.

    "Farewell? Who will a part? Why are you saying things like this? Explain to me." I held his hand, kissing the cold hand gently. I''m not happy to hear what my wife is saying now. I think that statement made my little brain ache.

    "Yes, I will let you be happy. I want you to find a woman who truly loves you. I also want you to feel like a father and play with your children. But I really want to give you the thing you''ve always wanted, my body. ." Violet held my lips with her thumb, Her eyes met mine and soon she kissed my lips briefly.

    Such a tender kiss, How long have I not felt a kiss from my wife? How long has this intimacy been left behind?

    "Your body? Your body has always been mine. Why do you want to give it again?". I asked in a low voice, I also kissed his lips. It''s so sweet, the adrenaline in me is really triggered. Because I''ve been wanting to feel all this warmth for a long time.

    "I mean, my whole body. Will you forgive me? For the last time I''ll give you my best. It''s been a long time since I''ve paid attention like this, I''ve been slacking off and lulled by the stupidity of this world. the best for you, I''m really an ignorant and evil woman! I was wrong.. I was so wrong all this time." Violet cried again, her tears had started to flow again.

    I can only wipe her tears slowly, making sure she ends all this painful thing.

    "Honey, Perfection only belongs to the Creator. I know that I am also not perfect to be your husband. I have made many mistakes, I was very stupid and I have also dumped you several times. We are both wrong, we are both are not good. So don''t feel guilty alone. Indeed, everything that happened has passed and left a deep wound, but the wound will heal. Let the wound heal in our hearts. Now don''t cry anymore, I used to hate you. and that it is wrong. I once said I was going to divorce you, and I know those are very stupid words. Now that I''m sorry to say it all, can we just be together? We start a better household, I will be your husband and you will be my wife again. can? I feel now that my heart is aware that you are the only one I can love so deeply. I just realized that only you can shake my soul." I held Violet''s hand, kissed it many times and hoped that Violet would accept me again.

    "No, don''t say it like this. I will atone for all my sins, I will give the best for you one last time. Let''s make love, we can something Memories that we will remember for the rest of our lives. Come on, Let''s give this last greeting as an apology to each other. Will you?" sweet words from my wife''s lips made me fall asleep just like that.

    I was crushed by her sweet desire, I melted into the beauty that I don''t know if it''s real or not. and I really wanted to get what I wanted from the start.

    Violet''s grip was released, she held my chest and kissed my neck in a sensual motion. I immediately groaned and the desire that I had always wanted, I almost got.

    Feeling my wife''s own body, all these years. I will start, I will enjoy the beauty of my own wife. I will enjoy all that I have deserved long ago.

    We started with sweet kisses that answered each other, we started with small, thrilling touches.

    Our souls hold each other and get each other''s euphoria, violet''s naughty hands are very soft, removing one by one the clothes I''m wearing. Take off all the clothes that stand in the way of this hot romance.

    Her kisses were demanding, she enjoyed everything she started. Undressing herself, I surrendered under her body. When her eyes once again met mine, when herlips had kissed my skin from the corners of the lips to the top of the stomach. that''s when I let out a stifled sigh, seeing how my wife''s naked body was quite beautiful.

    How that beauty has always been a dream of my little brain since long ago, her hands squeezing the rapidly hardened manhood. Her hands are shrewd up and down in a careful motion. Slowly but surely, I seemed to float to redeem the seventh heaven.

    The sensation given by violet is not as crazy as the sensation given by Choon-hee. two different women with their own style.

    who can make me complacent? Choon-hee''s prowess in satisfying me, or the beauty of Violet''s body that I''ve been dreaming of for a long time?

    Like an Obsession that had come true, Violet''s warm mouth had tasted every bit of the thin skin down there. Her tongue plays and tickles perfectly, her hands are so good at making me languish..

    I hadn''t really closed my eyes, when Something tight and wet made me hiss softly. Violet was above, Her body was already moving in a perfect flow. Her round breasts made my hands squeeze them roughly.

    This is more than crazy! my obsession came true. I felt Violet''s warm body and her beautiful movements.

    What should I talk about now? When you get what you want for years.

    "You like it dear?" Violet said in a hoarse voice, she was still moving freely leading this hot romance.

    I didn''t answer, I just nodded and closed my eyes to enjoy this delicious taste.

    The movement is getting faster, the sound of her sighs is getting louder. Her beautiful hair was moving sweetly, I closed and opened my eyes in an irregular manner. the faster the moves Violet gave, the crazier my thoughts would be to finish all of this.

    I squeezed her breasts and moved my hips against Violet''s body. I want something even faster, faster and faster..

    I want to melt together with my wife, just a little more... a little more the peak of pleasure will blow hard against the walls of Violet''s womb.

    "Give me offspring!" That''s all that came out of my lips, so we sighed loudly and trembled together. The seeds of love are united with each other. I hugged her, kissed her forehead and gently stroked her bare body .

    "Thank you." once again I say the pleasure.

    "It''s not over yet dear." The sensual voice from Violet''s lips made me pause, apparently she was strong enough to continue our hot romance.. Maybe the next few hours are peak hours for us.

 Chapter 54 - 54. This Is Part Of The Job Isnt It?

    (Choon-Hee POV)

    I''ve been sitting in front of Edwards'' little library since morning, I texted and told him that his parents weren''t home. They stay at the hospital because they have to take care of some things.

    I dunno, I don''t know much about what they''re dealing with. I was told by one of the servants in this Mansion.

    But it''s been all this time, until the late afternoon. Edwards didn''t reply to the messages I sent and hasn''t come home. I''m bored. With all the things I don''t enjoy right now, I have no intention of strolling around the Mansion or enjoying each of the available rooms.

    This isn''t my place, so I''m a little restless at the desperate reality. More precisely I like my own private apartment, what was I brought here for? If it''s just left alone, I''d rather be in the apartment and enjoy the movies I like.

    I flipped through some books I didn''t understand, my eyes had been on Edwards'' photo album. But I don''t dare to open it again, I''ve had enough of being presumptuous once. Now even though my curiosity is very high, I still won''t touch anything personal anymore.

    I sighed softly, my eyes weren''t sleepy enough to fall asleep. ahhh, I''m such a lonely woman now, usually at this hour I''m already getting ready for work.

    Knock.. Knock.. Knock..

    The sound of the door made me rush towards the source of the sound when I opened it. saw one of the maids who had lowered her head.

    "what''s wrong?." I asked slowly

    "Mr. Edwards is already home Miss, he is downstairs with Miss Violet." Hearing what the waiter said, of course I was a little surprised. I immediately walked quickly to meet Edwards.

    I don''t want to be mad at him, I just want to know why Violet is with him again? ah maybe it was because Violet insisted to come along.

    I''ve seen Edwards sitting quietly while giving food to Violet, seeing that I couldn''t help but bite my lip.

    Should I go down or not? I don''t think I want to disturb a husband and wife who are alone together.

    "Choon-hee, come here." I was surprised to hear Violet''s voice calling out to me, even though I didn''t mean to disturb them. In the end the footsteps brought me in front of him.

    "hey, you''re back.. how are you?" I asked pleasantly, when I got near the two of them.

    "I''m fine, Edwards took care of me since this morning. Now he wants me to be treated in this mansion. I actually insisted on refusing, but because he was begging. So I can''t say no. Why you''re here too? Are you living here now? did you welcome by the Douglas family?" Violet asked with a sweet smile, but for some reason her voice didn''t show at all that she was really being nice to me.

    She was like a sly Snake Woman, how could her smile be so sweet in front of Edwards, but her eyes looked like they were going to kill me?

    "Ah good then, I can go back to my apartment again. I was just stopping by." I said a little uncomfortably, you know how it feels when you have to be between husband and wife? even though you are a woman who is kept by her husband..

    Ahhh, I feel like I''m getting lazy to be here.

    "Oh I see, it doesn''t really matter if you''re here. You can take care of my husband while I''m sick, you''re a good woman to him. I''m happy if my husband has got a new woman." Violet smiled again, she held Edwards'' arm very tightly. sHe says it''s okay but her hand gestures say That it can''t be.

    what is she doing?

    "Don''t say that dear, Choon-hee is only temporary. sHe also knows that she is paid to accompany me in loneliness, so don''t misunderstand Choon again. He is very kind and responsible for her duties, After all now you are here. You can take good care of yourself and take good care of myself, this is our promise right?" Edwards said very casually, he looked down at Violet briefly and put some food into Violet''s mouth.

    I was just silent when Edwards said that, after all what Edwards said was true. I''m just being paid here, nothing serious to think about.

    "Well then. Is Choon-hee sleeping in our room?" Violet asked again.

    "No, there''s no way I can put him in our room. sHe sleeps in my old room. Let''s eat again, you have to take medicine after this." Edwards really wasn''t looking at me at all, he was too busy on Violet and his eyes were blind again.

    Yeah blind, because Edwards looks stupid when he''s with Violet. just look at how Edwards treats violets so sweet. Even though only a few days ago he said he would divorce his wife. but what''s the problem with me now?

    Isn''t this great? so I can be free and go about my previous routine, I can work well out there. Without having to dabble in other people''s Family matters, it was so exhausting working with Edwards, he was too strange and opinionated.

    why am i upset now? I''m just emotional, Edwards is a kind man and his feelings are very fragile. He easily falls for the wrong love, he easily falls for sweet words alone. Just look at how he now adores his wife again. Violet must have done some sickly colossal drama, until Edwards was drawn into it again.

    But never mind, I''m lucky It''s all over quickly. so I don''t have to worry about taking care of Edwards anymore, he''s like a big baby hungry for attention.

    Ahhhh!!!! I want to scream in anger! what''s wrong with my heart now?

    "You want to go home now? Just ask my driver to take you, he knows the address of your apartment. Thank you Choon-hee, I will transfer the payment directly to your account. You are a good friend, I will add your work in a few days." Edwards only said about the fee, I tried to smile and nodded quickly.

    Then I left the big Mansion with unsteady steps, I did come here without bringing anything. so i can leave with nothing, i get kicked out? No! from the start this is not my home.

    Remember Choon-hee, you''re at work. what you get now is indeed the risk of the job. I was standing in front of the door, one of the drivers asked where I was going. I just said I was going home, he got the car ready and I just got in there.

    The car moved slowly leaving the Douglas family mansion, I swallowed hard. why does my heart feel so tight do i have any breathing problems now? And why do I want to cry?

    good grief! good grief!!!! wake up Choon-hee! what''s with your attitude? You only work with Edwards. It''s part of the job. If you are no longer needed, then you really have to go! What do you expect?

    "What did I expect?" I said to myself quietly.

 Chapter 55 - 55. Bad Character Of Violet

    Anne had returned to the Douglas family''s big Mansion. She had chosen to go home so that she could accompany Choon-hee. But just as she arrived in front of the Mansion Gate, she saw Choon-hee Left their mansion, which seemed to be in a hurry.

    Anne didn''t chase her at all, choosing to go inside the house instead. Her footsteps walked quite fast, when she arrived at the family room. Anne''s eyes immediately widened in surprise, how could Edwards bring Violet into this mansion again?

    Moreover, seeing Edwards who is now feeding Violet very sweetly, there is a strong sense of resentment and anger in a mother''s heart. but Anne tried to look fine.

    "Edwards, you''re back. Why did Choon-hee leave?" One question that just escaped from Anne''s lips, made the two people who were laughing. look directly at the same time.

    "Mom, you''re home. They said you were staying at the hospital with Daddy. Where''s Daddy?" Edwards'' question was not something Anne wanted to know at this point.

    Anne''s eyes looked at violet who was smiling very cynically, and it was enough to make Anne take a deep breath. What other dramas does Medusa play in this one? Did she use some magic spell to subdue Edwards? ahhh.. Anne wants to grab Violet''s hair, which is already injured.

    "Daddy is doing some treatment with the doctor, your two siblings are there to take care of Daddy. That''s why Mommy came home, because Mommy feels sorry for Choon-hee alone. But why is Violet here now? and why is Choon-hee going home instead?" Finally the question in Anne''s mouth just slipped away, she wanted to hold it in but she couldn''t.

    "I''ve chosen to make up with Violet Mom. Her name and also our family. There must be some differences and also Quarrels. But now we''re okay Mom, About Choon-hee. We''re jusr friends, Mom. she''s go home Because her home is not far ." Edwards'' words were so casual, he didn''t even feel guilty about what had happened.

    Anne was also dizzy when she heard what Edwards said, how could she think Choon-hee was just a friend? Even though she had dared to bring Choon-hee to this house and introduced her to his parents. Anne wonders what Violet gave her, to make Edwards come back to her again. Even though it was clear before that Edwards was disgusted by this snake woman.

    "Is that so? Are you sure you''re just friends with her ? What if it turns out that you and her have a relationship that''s more complicated than just friends?" Anne started asking very seriously, she didn''t want to procrastinate anymore with all these questions.

    Anne must know tonight how Edwards feels. It doesn''t matter if Edwards is actually in love with Choon-hee. at least the woman can still be controlled well, her attitude is also polite. unlike Violet who is really unbelievably bad and very hard to manage.

    "Edwards, I want some orange juice. Can you make it? I want you to make it." Violet''s spoiled voice broke the question asked by Anne, Edwards who had wanted to answer her mother''s question. finally focused on Violet again.

    "just wait a minute, I''ll go to the kitchen and make it for you. Are you okay here?" Edwards asked.

    "No problem, Mommy is here. Let''s make it quick." Violet had ordered Edwards like a maid, which was what Anne didn''t like at all. Here Edwards is always made a errand dog.

    Edwards nodded and started walking toward the kitchen, leaving Violet and Anne alone in the living room.

    "You see Mrs. Douglas? Edwards is back in my arms, he will do anything for me. then what can you do? You can only look at him, Edwards in my arms, he will move at my request." Violet got up from her seat and walked over to Anne.

    Her footsteps moved slowly, looking into Anne''s eyes With a scorn that was truly insolent. but Anne remained where she was, looking straight at Violet. not afraid at all by what Violet said.

    "It''s that true? What can you do now, I''m sure it won''t last long. Don''t forget that Choon-hee has taken one Edwards. Sooner or later everything will move backwards into the pit of destruction, you just enjoy the moment this time." Anne threatened back, she did not know why Can have a very evil daughter-in-law like this.

    "Ahhh I forgot Something, unfortunately I''ve slept with Edwards. I''m about to get pregnant and give birth to the heir to the throne! What can you do if I actually give birth to Edwards'' first child? You can only see everything under my control. Your place, a Title what you have as Mrs Douglas. Soon will be mine! You will sit on the old bench and Enjoy everything from behind the table! I am quite sorry for giving up these three years to have fun. But not anymore, My obsession is to be Mrs Douglas ! Queen Mother Douglas. does that sound amazing? Of course. hahahahaha." violet said while clapping her hands happily.

    Anne who heard that only squeaked softly, then looked at Violet with open scorn.

    "That is if you can give birth to a son as well as the first child. What if it turns out that Edwards got a son from another woman? Born before your child? You will get nothing Violet. You may not become a Queen, but concubines! Only concubines!! and only made as a backup woman. Enjoy all the dreams you want, We''ll see whose dream will come true. My dream that wants you to be destroyed and left behind! Or? Your dream of wanting to become a queen?. " Anne gently patted Violet''s cheek, still smiling Anne blinked one eye.

    Violet did not waver at what Mrs Douglas said. she leaned forward even more and looked very closely at Anne''s face.

    "You know? I will also do anything to kill all the women who stand in my way, I will kill your dreams! I will kill the children of Edwards who will be born from the womb of another woman! That woman named Choon-hee is the best target right? You want her like you want a diamond. Then I will make her like a piece of glass that will scratch every inch skin of yours!" violet was already showing her Evil face, her eyes were so fiery when she looked at Anne''s face.

    "Witch! You do have a bad mind and temper.. I hope that no child will be born in the womb of a bad woman like you! I hope only good women will become the successors of the Douglas family!" said Anne very very angry.

 Chapter 56 - 56. The Arrival Of Another Douglas

    The next day, Choon-hee is just lounging in her bed. since last night she couldn''t sleep for some reason, her eyes were just so hard to close. finally she could only sit on the balcony of her room, looking at the sky and drinking coffee. in the end she fell asleep in the chair and woke up two hours later, her life just like last night.

    This morning she hasn''t had any breakfast, preferring to drink milk and watch movies that don''t really attract much attention.

    Her eyes were indeed very sleepy, but they still wouldn''t close at all. in her mind at this moment just thinking about how was the job with Edwards? Is it done? Of course it''s over, Edwards actually sent the last payment money, plus a sizeable bonus. Choon-hee thinks this is enough to work for a month, Intending to go on vacation somewhere. but it will be very boring if you go with no friends at all.

    "Why am I such a weird teenager now?" Choon-hee said to herself, her eyes already choosing to close and open again. Finally, Choon-hee flung open the balcony door and let the morning air in through the windows.

    The air wasn''t too cold, but at least it was enough to cool Choon-hee''s mind which was very messy today.

    When Choon-hee was dumbfounded for a moment, the bell in her apartment rang. made her sigh. Wait a minute, who else is it now?

    She walked lazily towards the Door, opened it and saw a Man who was already smiling sweetly at Choon-hee.

    "Hi? I'' Really sorry obit this day, but Am I bothering you?" Look at the face of a man who is quite familiar and his smile is indeed handsome. Choon-hee immediately put on a good face.

    "Hi Daniel, nice to see you. How did you know the address of my apartment?" Choon-hee asked. The man is Daniel. Edward''s younger brother.

    Choon-hee knew very well because it was the first time she met Daniel, then she was able to meet Edwards.

    "I can know anything in this world, you know clearly. Do you have time this afternoon? I''m quite bored alone, I want to invite you to eat together then take a short walk on the beach. How do you think?" Choon-hee had thought about the invitation. Her current mood is not okay, making her lazy everywhere.

    "Don''t worry, I''ll pay the price." said Daniel still showing a sweet smile.

    Choon-hee isn''t thinking about payments, she''s just in a bad mood right now. Afraid to disappoint Daniel who seems to really need a friend to chat with.

    But.. if you refuse Daniel''s invitation, will Choon-hee be okay? remember how much power he had. Of course it''s not a good thing to refuse his invitation.

    "Okay, I''ll change my outfit for a bit. Do you want to wait inside?" Choon-hee said.

    "Of course, I''d like to have a look at your place." Daniel immediately walked in, even though he had not been allowed at all.

    Choon-hee just stared at his attitude, choosing to close the door and walking towards the refrigerator. "You want something to drink? i Just have apple juice and hot tea. What do you want?", asked Choon-hee.

    "Just cold water, I''m not drinking sweet." Daniel said in a relaxed voice.

    Choon-hee gave Daniel what he wanted, fetched cold water and put it in front of Daniel. The man was sitting on one of the sofa, staring at Choon-hee''s room with an indescribable look.

    After giving Daniel a drink, Choon-hee walked to one of the cupboards and started to pull out jeans and then a gray T-shirt. she just wanted to move around freely and wear casual clothes.

    Walked back into the bathroom and changed quickly, brushed her teeth and washed her face. at least she should look fresher when she''s out with a rich kid like Daniel. although in fact people might think Choon-hee is a rich person too, because when she is close to a rich person like Daniel. The aura emitted by the man was able to make everyone''s eyes open clearly. The smell of money will be inhaled strongly around Daniel later.

    And for sure Choon-hee will be affected by the scent, everyone will look politely. yes, that''s how Choon-hee felt when walking with Edwards. Ahh .. her brain was thinking about Edwards again.

    trying to focus on what''s going on right now, Choon-hee has already put on some facial skin care and applied some powder and lipstick too. then came out of the bathroom and walked casually towards Daniel.

    It turns out that Daniel has looked through the books that Choon-hee has long, only a few reading books that are quite comfortable to read when you''re bored

    "Come on, I''m done." Choon-hee said, he took his shoes and a small bag to put his wallet and cellphone.

    "Are you done? So fast, huh. it usually takes women about an hour to get dressed." said Daniel, who had already turned around and saw Choon-hee''s current style.

    even though she is dressed simply and has a light make-up. but Choon-hee still looks pretty to look at.

    "It was another woman, not me." Choon-hee said casually.

    "You look so much younger when you dress like this, I thought you were a teenager now. Am I worthy enough to be beside you? I look old and like your uncle." Daniel said he regretted wearing office clothes when he came here. now her style is completely the opposite of Choon-hee''s.

    "But you still look rich, no matter what clothes you wear. Having a name behind your name saves you well. Don''t worry." Choon-hee joked a little with Daniel, making Daniel laugh out loud at that.

    "You''re good at making things better, let''s go. I''m feel very hungry, I want to eat quickly and talk to you a lot of things." Daniel took Choon-hee''s hand, causing Choon-hee to pause for a moment. but since this was normal, in the end Choon-hee complied and they walked together to go out.

    Closing the apartment door and making sure it was locked properly, Choon-hee didn''t know if her heart would be completely fine after feeling the air outside.

    "Have you ever been to our Mansion? Mommy said that you were there yesterday, why did you go home? Even though it would be very nice if I could see you there." Daniel''s words as we were about to enter the elevator made Choon-hee remember what happened that night.

    When Edwards simply sends Choon-hee home, saying he''ll pay for all the work he''s done.

    "Yes, my work is done. What else am I going to do with it? I''m quite professional at work, you know that." There was a big lie behind Choon-hee''s statement, the lie made the atmosphere suddenly quiet.. especially when the elevator is closed and only the sound of breathing is heard.

 Chapter 57 - 57. Did You Come Here Just To Be Humiliated?

    (Choon-hee POV)

    Daniel and I have arrived at a luxury restaurant near the city center, quite crowded in the morning like this. maybe because it''s a holiday and many people want to spend time with their families.

    The door beside me was wide open, there was Daniel who had reached out his hand to help me down. I welcomed his hand which was as big as Edwards'' hand. I just followed what Daniel was doing, enjoying being a woman who could be around the Douglas Family.

    When we got down from there, it turned out that many journalists were already waiting for us. I don''t know anything about this, but luckily the reporters were well intercepted by the guards. I had time to look at the reporters, to make sure they weren''t here to expose myself and Daniel.

    And sure enough, it turned out that they had come to take a picture of Edwards and Violet who had also just gotten out of their luxury car. Violet got down with the help of Edwards, sat in a wheelchair and received special treatment. I just kept silent watching all that happened, in my heart I kept realizing that I was only here to work. just work..

    "Mr. Edwards, can you tell us about the news that was previously spread. that you were close to another woman? It even said that she was a hired woman . . . was that woman flirting with you?"

    "Mr. Edwards tells us, is that woman Choon-hee? What a great mercenary from the Horse sky bar?"

    "she said, She was deliberately teasing you?"

    "Mr. Edwards is it true what happened? That woman threatened you?"

    I who heard all the news could only smile a little, damn it! So I was invited to come here to hear all this rotten news? What do they mean?

    "Hey.. isn''t that Mr. Daniel? Two Douglases are here."

    "Who did he bring?"

    "Hey isn''t that Choon-hee? The woman in the video that went viral yesterday."

    "That''s right!!! That''s Choon-hee! Hey Choon-hee. Can you explain something to us? How can you walk with Mr. Daniel, after being with Mr. Edwards?"

    "Wow.. this is great news! Choon-hee is really capable of conquering two great men in this country!"

    I only responded to all these words with a straight face, I could see Edwards who was looking at me. then as if nothing had happened, he just pushed the wheelchair that Violet was sitting on. they entered the restaurant without looking at us.

    "Is there a point in all this? You brought me here and by chance, there are a lot of reporters here as well as Edwards. Don''t ever joke like this Daniel!" I was emotional enough with what happened, I was about to step away from the front of the restaurant. I wish I could get away from all the hustle and bustle of this place.

    "Come here.. he said you are very professional at work, you are here as my paid woman. Why are you busy thinking about other things? After all, journalists who come here are very natural. They always know what we are doing, they can be everywhere. just chill." Daniel took my hand and With great confidence, he waved at the reporters. makes me a little embarrassed to feel this quite strange thing.

    Daniel didn''t just wave, he even kissed my forehead and I was quite surprised. The sound of the camera sound and the many questions, made me hold my breath. what did Daniel really want? Why did he kiss my forehead in front of all the reporters? has he gone mad?

    "Come in." Daniel still holding my hand, we go inside the Restaurant. The place is so luxurious and elegant.

    My footsteps were heavy to get inside, especially knowing that Edwards and Violet were also eating together.

    My eyes chose to look ahead, when Daniel invited us to sit on one of the benches. And it turned out to be the same bench as Edwards and Violet.

    My eyes glanced briefly at Violet, she seemed to pretend not to see me.

    "Hi, It''s nice to meet you here. Even though I didn''t see you at all this morning. Do you really come here often? I purposely invited Choon-hee to have breakfast with me, I''m tired of eating alone. So I brought her to please myself." Daniel''s words are enough to make me pinch sick, who am I? I''m really like a paid woman who can be rented with all men.

    "Ah I see, nice to see you too Daniel. Choon-hee has finished working with me, So she has nothing to do with me anymore. But she is pleasant enough to satisfy cravings. You have a good choice Daniel." Edwards said casually, he thought that what we were doing before was really just a job.

    More precisely. Advantages of each other, Ah.. what else? what do i expect?

    Daniel and I were already sitting side by side, in front of us were Edwards and Violet who were also sitting quietly.

    "How about another job,? You said Choon-hee will replace your private secretary for a while, because he retire right?" Ask Daniel.

    "Oh about that, I don''t think so. I think Violet is good enough to replace for a while. Violet said to me earlier, and I''m glad to hear that. Isn''t that right my dear?" Edwards stroked Violet''s hair gently, and that was enough to make me smile a little.

    "Sure honey, I want to be of use to you now." Violet said so spoiled, I heard this one snake say. Can only play the spoon that is on the table.

    Weird! Just yesterday they had a fight and involved me in the Quarrel. now, they throw me away as if I''ve never done any good.

    Do rich people always behave like this?

    I don''t know what happened to my heart, it was really hot.

    Several waiters came to bring food, I just looked at it all with a flat look. I have no appetite at all.

    "by the way Choon-Hee, you say you are the most expensive and most excellent paid woman in the Horse sky Bar huh. What makes you so expensive? But of course that''s not the right question, because Edwards and Daniel just want to take turns hiring you. ahhh. I''m sure you are very good at doing hot moves. Teach me a few tips. I want to satisfy my husband, because now he always asks for that hot love. I certainly don''t want to disappoint my husband." Violet''s question was loud enough that all the waitresses of the restaurant could hear it.

    I just stood there, staring into her very sly eyes. Looking at Edwards who just laughed and hugged Violet instead. And Daniel? He''s cool with a cold drink in his hand.

    What is this? Was I brought here just to be humiliated?

 Chapter 58 - 58. Another Argument. Damn You Violet..!

    "I don''t think it''s good to tell other people the greatness I have, each of us has our own strategy for survival, and My Ability in Love, is my own life strategy. There''s no way I can share it with others." I said casually, I started to eat the noodle soup which was quite warm in the morning like this.

    Even though it''s actually too hot right now and it makes me stifling myself.

    "you right, I almost forgot it. You''re a whore, so your life depends on other men''s money." Violet said sarcastically openly, I who heard that just nodded.

    "I''m a whore, but a slut like me can sleep with a rich man from the Douglas family. Isn''t that greatness? that only one in a million women in this world can feel?" I glanced at Violet, her eyes piercing straight at me. Her eyes really look like they really want to kill me right now.

    "You are very proud of the way you sell your body, even though in the end you will still be thrown out? Isn''t that right? In the end you just become a woman who is pathetic and only looked down upon, are you happy with a disgusting job?" Violet still invites me to argue, she wants to make sure I lose this debate.

    "There''s no disgusting job dear, Choon-hee works for her life. Whatever the job, it''s everyone''s right. After all she''s been pretty good to me so far." Edwards interrupted Violet''s words, I who heard Edwards'' defense immediately smiled sweetly at her. pretending to be cute to be more precise, I''ll drop a bit of my pride here. I wonder if Edwards can defend me in a corner like now.

    "Oh Thank you Mr. Edwards, I''m sure you remember very well how our passionate romance was. Even if you ask again and again, it''s hard for me to walk." I covered my mouth and pretended to chuckle, but my eyes kept watching Violet''s face getting redder.

    "Is it proper for a prostitute to say that?" Violet''s voice was very low, but I could tell she had a lot of swearing to say in front of my face.

    "Because I''m a whore, that''s why I can say like this. Does a Bitch have any shame? Self-respect? Nothing. you will never understand what I feel, for years I have only been used as a doll for a moment''s satisfaction. When it is useless I will be forgotten and just become trash in front of the faces of people like you. But yeah.. What can I do? It''s already a risk and I think it''s natural. I''m just a lowly woman, I have nothing to value." I smiled as sweetly as I could, looking at Edwards'' face who was already looking at me intently.

    Even her hands that had been busy feeding food, had stopped and were silent for a while.

    "Cross in eating again, ladies and gentlemen. What can we do after this? Make love together?" I asked again, I deliberately grabbed Daniel''s shoulder. I don''t know what Daniel is doing Now, he''s just enjoying his food and seems happy to see Violet and I arguing

    "I''m so sorry for you, you don''t have self-respect. I''m so curious how you live your life as trash!" It hasn''t stopped, I know Violet still wants to curse at me and still wants to see me humiliated even more.

    "Like this, trash like myself is eating with Mr and Mrs Douglas. A human being so cherished by people, guess what.. if I were a trash like this I could eat with you guys. What''s a good name for you guys? Trash can? or Garbage Disposal ?." I said taking a bite of one of the pieces of meat and chewing it casually.

    "Bastard!!!" Violet had fallen into a trap, she had already splashed me with cold water in front of her. with one movement my body was already soaking wet. But I still casually wiped my face and smiled at him.

    "Violet!!." Edwards shouted no less loudly, Edwards was already holding Violet''s hand and staring in disbelief at what Violet was doing.

    "What? You want to defend this Bitch? How can you let her insult us? We have a mighty pride!." Violet said, Her true nature was showing again in front of Edwards. I saw that I couldn''t help but laugh a little.

    very funny, a snake like Violet will indeed be very vicious if it is disturbed.

    "Are you yelling at me again?" Edwards asked in disbelief, Violet immediately looked surprised. he immediately grabbed Edwards'' hand nervously.

    "I''m sorry, I''m not yelling at you. This Bitch, This Bitch is making me lose control. She insulted us honey, how can I keep quiet? I''m sorry, I really didn''t mean to." Violet said in a very frightened tone.

    "Never mind! Let''s eat somewhere else." Edwards had just walked away, he looked really annoyed. I can only watch everything with one glance.

    "Just look at you Bitch! I''ll cut off your presumptuous tongue!!!" Violet took her bag and started following Edwards off.

    I watched them leave, finally starting to sigh softly. I closed my eyes for a while and started eating again quietly.

    "You don''t intend to change? I think your clothes are very wet." Daniel just spoke, it only made me even more annoyed with him.

    "Want me to get soaked, am I not just trash?." I asked in an almost whispering voice, my hands still casually feeding all the food on the table.

    "You are quite good at upsetting other people. Eat well. I think your life is very hard, especially after this you have to live an even harder life." Daniel seemed to mock me openly. I don''t know what he really wants

    "What do you really want out of all this? To make your brother mad? Or just want to see a show? You''re such an immoral man." I hissed annoyed.

    "Didn''t you say that you would do anything, if paid properly? Why are you now questioning what I did? I only invited you to eat together, accidentally met my brother and his very evil wife. Then you guys fought, what happened ? was it my fault? I just kept quiet and ate silently." Daniel said with a small chuckle.

    Tch! I''m really pissed off at the Douglas family life right now. they can play with me.

    "Yes it''s up to you, After our business today is done. I will not accept any more work from the Douglas Family.." I stabbed the piece of meat roughly, then devoured it no less violently.

 Chapter 59 - 59. Theres Something Inside Your Soul

    I''m done with all the food in front of me, now Daniel is also busy using his gadget and occasionally laughs incoherently.

    "Where are we going now, do you still want to play with me?" I asked Daniel, he was already looking at me then put his gadget in his pants pocket.

    "of course.., I''m going to the hospital today. Where Daddy is being treated, just come with me." Daniel got up from his seat, he had tidied up the suit he was wearing and walked leisurely without waiting for me.

    I took a deep breath, exhausted myself working with the Douglas family. Why is it better to make love until morning, than to be like this? looks like an Unclear job

    I took the small bag on the table, then walked after Daniel''s fast footsteps. the clothes I was wearing were still soaking wet, luckily it was just a t-shirt. a few more moments will dry if exposed to water..

    The waiter I passed was looking at me with contempt, but I didn''t want to ignore the look in their eyes, which were already very annoying. a waste of time if I have to serve one by one.

    I arrived in front of the restaurant lobby, Daniel''s car was parked nicely in front of me. I opened the car door and got in there, Daniel saw me briefly. then he brought his face closer to mine, then wiped the water that was running down my cheek with his own hand..

    I was silent for a while, he wiped slowly, then tidied my messy hair. He also took off the suit he was wearing and gave it to me. "You can get sick if you get wet like that, I won''t force you to change. But at least you should stay warm." Daniel''s voice is very soft, he kissed the back of my hand. then started the car to go to the hospital.

    During the road, there was no talk between us. he''s mute and I''m not in the mood to say anything either.

    "Are you happy?" After a while Daniel started to speak, when we were stuck at a red light.

    "Happy for what?" I asked slowly, I looked at the other cars on the right and left.

    "Making Violet angry, you''re quite a brave person. So far, no one in my family has dared to comment on Violet''s life, because we really appreciate Edwards'' feelings. . But now, for the first time. You were able to make Big Brother Edwards scold Violet and insult Violet in front of Big Brother Edwards himself. That''s a joy for me. But are you happy?" Daniel asked once again, I looked at him and began to digest one by one the words he said.

    "So Violet really is that bad? She can control Edwards as she pleases. Tsk tsk tsk tsk, that serpent woman is truly extraordinary." I said scornfully, Daniel nodded for a moment.

    he then gave me a chocolate candy, I took it and ate it slowly. Daniel also ate the chocolate candy and tapped the steering wheel with his index finger.

    "My family and I always want to get rid of Violet from Edwards'' life. As far as possible.. we want Edwards to be able to live his life well, all this time he has suffered a lot. Since he was a child, teenager, until he is an adult. There is a lot of suffering that must be endured in his lives. there is no happiness at all in his life, people may see the Perfection of my brother. But they don''t know, they don''t know that there are many flaws in him.

    His handsome face, The wealth he has. that''s what makes people think my brother is very lucky in every way. In fact..? In fact, it''s not like that, my family and I know best what Kak Edwards has been through. He''s been through really bad Things.

    These things make him a very easy person to feel sorry for others, easy to cry, and easy to believe. That''s why Violet can take advantage of my sister so impudently." Daniel''s words made me stop chewing.

    I began to think for a moment, Edwards had also said that he had a lot of flaws. But until now I do not see clearly what the shortcomings he has.

    Was there a past that made Edwards so deprived? But what? when making love with Edwards, I never saw his body hurt or he had any particular trauma. her body was smooth, it meant she had never been involved in violence.

    Thoughts and trauma? Is there any? I didn''t see that and sensed something odd about Edwards. but what? what did Edwards lack so far?

    IS?

    Is it his childhood photo? Edwards childhood? I saw Edwards who took a picture of himself really Edwards face.

    But when Edwards took pictures with Daniel and Azzhura?. different, in the photo it''s not Edwards. but like everyone else, like someone different.

    what''s that?

    "Weaknesses are sometimes invisible to the naked eye, but if Violet can really control Edwards. That''s a sign that Violet knows all about Edwards'' flaws and knows her weaknesses. That''s why Edwards could easily fall into Violet''s arms again." I said quietly, I wanted to delve into Edwards'' past a little.

    will Daniel tell me everything? but apparently No, because Daniel seemed to only want to convey the problem. Not telling everything.

    "Because Edwards loves Violet so much, that''s why Edwards even told her his weaknesses and weaknesses. That''s what makes Violet have complete control over Edwards." Our car started running again, Daniel had stopped talking for a while.

    Either he wants to focus on the streets, or he really is thinking about a lot of things.

    "Maybe. Then what does all this have to do with me? You''re telling me things I shouldn''t know." I said quietly, trying to figure out something else. I got the feeling that the Douglas Family were looking for a solution to the problem with violet. but they were looking for someone to use as a weapon against Violet.

    And..

    and I feel, that they want to use me as a weapon.

    "You are the only woman who can sleep with Edwards, Get Edwards attention, then you can fight Violet in front of Edwards. Even though so far no one has been able to treat Violet like that, if in front of Edwards. I know there is something wrong with her. you have in you, which made Edwards start to turn away from Violet. I know there is something superior about you than Violet." Daniel glanced at me.

    I just raised an eyebrow in confusion.

    "Me? Got something superior to Violet? Maybe I mean a hot romance I can make, that''s all. Nothing else.." I said laughing a little silly.

 Chapter 60 - 60. Team Work With Douglass Family

    Daniel and I had arrived in front of the hospital lobby, several guards had opened the door for us and welcomed us well. when I got out of the car and looked around, I realized that this is a hospital owned by the Douglas family.

    The two of us had walked into the halls of the hospital, the smell was quite refreshing. The whole hospital is quite quiet and comfortable, it seems that this is only reserved for rich people. Just look at how clean the hospital atmosphere is and there is no noise at all.

    We took the elevator, a few moments later it opened again and we walked out of there.

    There is one brown door which is quite striking, and soon Daniel opened the door and saw a very luxurious and spacious room. maybe this is like a private room that is only for the Douglas Family.

    I saw the face of Mrs. Douglas who was feeding her husband, Mr. Douglas of course. On his head there are several tools attached, I don''t know what the name of the tool is, I can only stay silent and continue to follow Daniel''s steps.

    When we arrived in front of the two ladies and gentlemen, I could see another woman. her face almost resembled Mrs. Douglas. but the younger version, and very, very beautiful..

    His nose is small but sharp, his lips are very sexy, not to mention his eyes are light blue like the ocean, his eyelashes are also very thick. she''s not wearing any make-up, busy playing on her phone and sounds like a game.

    "Hi Mom, Dad.. Choon-hee here." Daniel said to his parents, Mrs Douglas looked at us first. He immediately smiled when he saw me.

    "Hi Choon-hee, how are you. Last night I came home to see you, are you okay? When I got home, you were gone. Did something make you leave?" Mrs. Douglas asked a lot of questions.

    But I just smiled a little and bowed my head respectfully. "No ma''am, there''s nothing to rush me home. It''s just that Edwards wants me back at the apartment, that''s all." I said without saying anything else, I just didn''t want any more trouble if I said unnecessary things.

    "Violet really came back to Edward?" Old. Douglas asked in his hoarse voice, he was looking better. although I got a little goosebumps looking at the tools attached to his head.

    "Yes sir, he said that there would be no divorce." I said casually.

    "Can you separate them?" asked Mr Douglas, Hearing the Question. I could only stare at the Douglas Family one by one who was already staring at my face.

    Even this girl who seems to be called Azzhura has stopped her game and is looking at me. Mrs. Douglas put the bowl of porridge on the table. He grabbed my hand and made me sit on one of the chairs.

    The situation became very quiet and awkward, I was confused about what answer I could get out of my lips. how could they ask me to separate violets from Edwards?

    "What do you mean? I don''t understand." I said slowly, I was scratching my palm which suddenly itch. if I''m nervous, I''ll scratch my palms a lot, and this really makes me nervous.

    "You have to get pregnant with Edwards'' child, give birth to a Successor and get Violet out of Edwards'' life. that''s all." Mrs Douglas took my hand, she was pleading with her face.

    "But I?." I stopped what I was about to say, about what Mrs Douglas was asking at that time. the ten billion he promised, it seems he doesn''t want me to tell about it to the other three people here. because Mrs. Douglas was already squeezing my hand tight enough, her eyes looked at me with a meaningful look.

    "But, I can not." I said again, I looked at them one by one.

    "You can, you promise me." Mrs. Douglas Smiling sweetly, very sweet .. Makes me cringe to see it.

    "Maybe I can give birth to a successor to the throne. But regarding violet, I think..." I stopped what I was about to say again, I didn''t feel confident at all.

    "You can, you can do anything to stop Violet." Daniel joined in the voice, he also made a pleading face.

    "Why me?." I asked again.

    "Because you have something to turn Edwards away from Violet." said Mrs. Douglas.

    "What can I get out of all this?" Now I''m starting to seriously ask, looking at their faces one by one. then stopped in the face of Mr. Douglas.

    "What do you want most? Money?" asked Mr. Douglas.

    "Money? Maybe I can earn a lot of money on my own, But that''s not what I really want." I said seriously, I had already let go of Mrs Douglas''s hand.

    I do not want to linger here, I feel this is not a good thing to do.

    It''s too complicated working with a rich family, Edwards is enough to give me a headache. why now is the whole Douglas family willing to work with me? How much risk will I feel?

    "I can''t, our agreement is to give birth to a successor to the throne. Not to keep Violet away from Edwards." I said to Mrs Douglas.

    I saw a small smile on his lips.

    "Are you sure? What if I told you that you can get everything you haven''t been able to? Fame? Pride? Respect? Being a madam? The only woman who will stand by Edwards?" That''s not a question, but an offer that''s big enough to be heard.

    "I don''t need all that, I''m pretty good with my life right now," I said quietly.

    "What can you do with all that I mentioned earlier? You can find your mother, your father. You can even destroy the people who once made you suffer so much. You think I don''t know who you really are and what you want? You know everything Choon-hee. And all this time you''re still alive, because you wanted so badly to find out where your mother was, and then you wanted to know who your father was." Mrs. Douglas''s words really made me speechless.

    "I.. I..." My voice was choked.

    Mrs. Douglas grabbed my shoulder and she flashed a smile filled with confidence.

    "Believe me, if you can get Edwards and keep Violet away. You can have anything you want, the power you wield can bring the whole world to its knees. Under your feet. You can find your mother, even though she''s in the corners of the world. How? It''s quite interesting from me, isn''t it?" I took a deep breath, I couldn''t help but be silent for a moment.

    Silence ensued in this room, I nodded slowly and it immediately got quite loud applause from Mrs Douglas.

    "Good!!! Now you are part of our family. Give birth to a successor to the throne and get rid of Violet! Then you will have everything you want!" Mrs Douglas hugged me tightly, I couldn''t help but nod again.. still can''t digest what''s going on right now.

 Chapter 61 - 61. Dont You Miss Me ?

    My arrival to the hospital was really not a good thing, now I can only sit quietly and enjoy the cold drinks that are provided.

    The agreement that has been agreed and also my desire to quickly meet my own mother, who can refuse all this? when the thing I''ve always wanted will soon be achieved only with the help of the Douglas family.

    My eyes looked at the interaction between Mr. Douglas and his wife, they seemed to be very happy Because they had been joking together.

    As for Azzhura and Daniel, they were busy playing online games and occasionally they would scream at the same time. Simple life actually, but I don''t know if this is really simple thing for them or not.

    As I started to finish the drink in my glass, Edwards came by opening the door. I knew he would come, because Daniel had told me everything. That''s why I''m here, because I''m waiting for it.

    They said that I should always be around Edwards, keep him close to me and make Edwards forget Violet quickly. although I don''t really know if it could make Edwards forget about Violet so quickly?

    When I thought Edwards was the only one here, I was wrong. Violet followed a few moments from behind. Makes me have to hold myself again not to get carried away by emotions.

    "Hi Mom, Dad.. Choon-hee? Are you here too?" Edwards accidentally greeted me, he was already showing a sweet smile. I replied with a smile no less sweet.

    "Hi, Daniel brought me here to meet your Family." I said casually, I''ve seen the arrival of Violet who was ignored by the Douglas Family. Seeing him who just stood still and continued to be behind Edwards, made me smile a little triumphantly.

    At least I have more points here, the Douglas Family supports me!

    "You''re here son, today Daddy can go home. His health is improving and the doctor said that for a while Daddy shouldn''t be triggered. Troublesome things. So? Can you tell your wife to wait outside?" Mrs. Douglas didn''t mince words and chased Violet away, because since Violet came. Mr. Douglas didn''t look at Violet at all.

    I watched Edwards'' face that looked sad, before long he whispered softly in Violet''s ear and made the snake woman nod and left the room.

    Tskckckck.. I''m so sorry for her. Her husband''s family really doesn''t appreciate it at all. Of course he did, he never had any respect for the Douglas family or the Edwards themselves.

    Edwards walked towards his father, he took Mr Douglas'' hand and stroked it gently. "Can''t Violet stay at our house anymore Dad?" Edwards asked quietly.

    "If you want to see Daddy go crazy or die fast, go ahead." Mr. Douglas said in a relaxed tone, that''s what Daniel immediately greeted with laughter.

    I don''t know what made him laugh, when I looked at him he was still cool with the online games he was playing.

    "Okay Dad, maybe you can just stay in the apartment." Edwards said again.

    "Can''t be so dear, you have to go home to the Mansion every day. The doctor told me earlier that Choon-hee has fertile eggs and you are also fertile enough to have children. Maybe in a week or two you can hear from Choon-hee''s pregnancy news. hee. as a responsible man, you know what you have to do? Taking care of the mother of your child is a must." Mrs Douglas said firmly, Edwards glanced at me and he smiled again.

    I don''t know what really makes him smile all the time, maybe he''s confused about what to do right now

    "Yes sis, after all you met Violet at work. So you can divide your time, at work with Violet and at home with Choon-hee. Isn''t it nice to have two women at once? You must definitely go the extra mile." Daniel mocked his brother openly. then he finished playing the game, so did Azzhura.

    "But..." Edwards said disapprovingly.

    "You still say But? When you made Choon-hee here yourself? Don''t ever play around if you can''t be responsible Edwards. You know that in our family, if you get pregnant with a woman, then that woman must take full responsibility and give birth to a healthy child for the successor to the Family! Would you like your Grandma to come over and comment on everything you''re doing now? It''s a good thing she''s busy with a reunion with her friends. So she doesn''t really think much about what''s going on right now." Again Mrs Douglas said so firmly to her own son.

    I who heard that was just busy eating the fruit that had been cut in front of me.

    "Yes Mom, but if Choon-hee is indeed pregnant. But if not?" Edwards asked a little annoyed.

    "She must be pregnant, I''m pretty sure that there will be a baby crying in the next few months. And I''m also pretty sure that it will come from Choon-hee''s womb. Not from your wife''s womb." Mrs. Douglas''s eyes were glazed over, it seemed that her emotional level had reached a threshold. If a woman is upset, she will surely cry in the end..

    "Mom? Why do you always blame..."

    "Edwards, can we have a one-on-one chat?" I broke Edwards'' words, got up from my seat and chose to gently hold Edwards'' hand.

    "Come on, the next room is empty. We can have a good chat there." Once again I tried to get Edwards'' attention, he was about to refuse. but I smiled and stroked the back of his hand once more.

    "Okay." Edwards said he gave up and started following me into one of the adjoining rooms.

    opened the connecting door, Edwards and I went in there. I didn''t forget to lock the door and make sure Edwards wouldn''t be able to leave before I let him go.

    because this was the Douglas family''s plan, leaving Violet out there waiting anxiously.

    "What is it?." Edwards already let out a soft voice, I immediately hugged him tightly. a few moments of hopeless voice from him, he looks confused by what I''m doing now.

    "I miss you, I feel.. I think I can''t be away from you, can I have you even if only for a moment?" I made my voice a little hoarse and pretended to be sad, the hug I gave Edwards was also very tight.

    "Why you? Didn''t you say that you worked professionally? Why are you now saying you miss me?" Edwards asked.

    "Don''t you miss me? Really don''t miss you at all?" I asked back, and Edwards fell silent.

 Chapter 62 - *62. Youre My Little Girl

    As I continued to hug Edwards, he began to slowly let go of the hug. His eyes were on mine as we both look each other at this moment.

    His eyes are indeed very beautiful when viewed up close, that''s why I always love everything about Edwards. He took a deep breath, then gently stroked my sweaty forehead.

    "You know Choon-hee? What makes me like you? because you are a girl who doesn''t like to interfere, you will work professionally. You said then, but why now? Now you say that you are miss me, are this really you? did they ask you to approach me?." Edwards asked, his face looking tired and there was a hint of disappointment from what he had just said.

    I can only be silent, not long after I took out the cellphone that was in my pants pocket. I show one of the photos I took, a photo of my notebook. I really wanted to ask Edwards this, but maybe now would be a good time.

    "How do you know the notebook?" he asked a little surprised.

    "Because it''s mine, every writing in there is mine. I should be the one asking you, why is it at your place? When did I give you the notebook?" I looked into Edwards'' eyes, he looked instantly sad. His eyes were easy to read for me, sadness and joy seemed to alternate from his facial expression.

    "You remember the little girl I told you about?" Edwards asked me, I tried to remember and I quite remember the story Edwards said when we first met.

    "The little girl who gave the hairpin?" I asked back.

    "Yes, she gave me this book. She gave me this book after ummm.. After we almost separated., she said I could return it when we met again." said Edwards hoarsely.

    "But you said, your little girl just gave you the hairpin that you still keep to this day right?.", I really don''t understand what Edwards is saying at this point.

    I don''t think there''s a past deep enough to look back on. but I don''t know what I have to do with the little girl Edwards said.

    "She gave this before she really left my sight, she came back for a while. Before I left the police station, she said that the book meant a lot to her. Her life started from the sheet of paper she wrote. If that''s really your book , why don''t you remember me?" Edwards'' question was the same as the Question I was thinking about right now.

    "I don''t know, I''m asking now because I think you know. If I don''t remember giving you this book, am I really that girl? Is there something that makes me forget those days? If you ask me why, I really don''t know why." I looked back at the photos in the gallery of my cellphone.

    The question of why and how, kept haunting my mind. did something happen to me that made me forget about meeting Edwards long ago?

    "I''m sure you''re the little girl, if that''s you. Then I deserve to repay the kindness you gave. I also deserve to give this book back to you, Choon-hee.. Thank you." Edwards held my hand, I was still wondering in my mind. could only look at his face in confusion.

    Thank you? is it worth it? I just don''t remember what I did.

    "But, I don''t remember anything." I said honestly, the things about this I don''t want to lie. After all, whyI must lie about something that doesn''t really matter to me?

    "You don''t remember me? but why do you remember this notebook is yours?" Edwards'' question was again the question I was thinking about. I haven''t answered yet, but he has said again "You are my little girl! Gosh I''m really happy to know this! Finally after a dozen years we meet again!!!" Edwards actually screamed a little, he was smiling so big.

    "I don''t know, maybe because I was too busy with work. It made me forget about my own past, and about the notebook. I clearly remember that it was mine, because it was given by my mother. But I also forgot where the book was lost, but it turns out that the book is with you.. Edwards, if I was that little girl, did I look very good when I met you first?" one question I asked, immediately made Edwards laugh softly.

    His mood changes so fast.

    "Of course, you were very kind at that time. Why do I always like to look up at the sky, it''s because of you. I''m sure that little girl is you, it can''t be someone else, right? How can anyone else have your notebook. Ahh... finally after a dozen years I met you. Choon-hee, now I know your name. My little girl." Edwards pinched my cheeks.

    I actually feel a little weird about this, but because Edwards looks happy. I couldn''t do nothing, but pretend to be happy, if this really brought me close to Edwards. then I''ll use this advantage to get Edwards.

    It doesn''t matter if I don''t remember my own childhood, but I do remember that it''s my book. is more than enough for myself..

    "I''m glad to hear that we''ve known each other for a long time, Edwards, thank you. You took good care of my book, thank you for remembering me, though I never remember you." I said in a low voice.

    "Of course.. ahhh finally we meet again, I will repay all the kindness from you. I will also tell Mommy and Daddy that you are the savior. Let''s tell Mommy and Daddy." Edwards looked really happy, I who saw the joy on his face couldn''t help but smile.

    He opened the door very hastily, then took my hand and we walked fairly quickly into the next room.

    "Mom..Dad.. You know what I just found out? Very good truth, Choon-hee about the little girl who saved me!." Edwards said to his parents.

    I couldn''t help but chuckle because of what Edwards said, like a child who just got a toy.

    "Really?? are you sure ?? Gosh, what a very good coincidence.. Mommy is happy to hear this, Thank you Choon-hee." Mrs Douglas'' expression made me a little weird, she did Smile and hug me happily. but I felt something strange about that smile, especially when I saw the face of Mr. Douglas and also two siblings of Edwards .

    They did Smile, but a sly smile or rather a smile that indicated their ''Plan is works''.

    But is it like that? I was just silent, Mrs. Douglas released the hug from me and hugged Edwards too, Edwards was really happy. His happiness looks more natural than the others'' happiness.

    What is this actually? I feel suspicious...

 Chapter 63 - 63. The Riddle

    I paced back and forth in Edwards'' room, yes now I''m back in the big Douglas Mansion. when Edwards was happy with the fact that he knew, that''s when he invited me back here.

    I don''t really know how I lost the notebook, and how I could forget Edwards. This is too unreasonable right? I forgot Edwards but I remember every single thing in the notebook.

    So I wondered, was this the Douglas Family''s plan? I mean you can, right? see how their faces are so petty. whatever rich people can do, they can move freely with money in their hands.

    But? ..

    Ahhh! my brain hurts so bad! Now I''d better figure out how to get rid of Edwards and Violet instead. at least one path had been opened, Edwards felt that I was his friend now. Thanks to the Notebook, Edwards and I were close again. There''s no need to say that I''m just working with him.

    Yes Although actually I''m still confused by this storyline, About the book, my past, Edwards past. it''s all mixed up in my head

    I tried to calm my mind, tonight all the Douglass are back here. They were indeed resting in their respective rooms, while Edwards? since then he hasn''t come back. He said he had to meet Violet who was angry outside the Mansion.

    I looked back at Edwards library one by one, I was curious about the photo of Edwards who was a kid. But in fact, after I searched through several books, I couldn''t find the photo album anymore. where all of them? why is it missing?

    "Maybe it''s been sorted out somewhere else, never mind.. It doesn''t matter either." I said in my heart.

    A knock on the door made me walk over to it to open it, when I saw Azzhura coming in with a small smile on her face.

    "Is my brother, Edwards here?" She asked me.

    "I''m sorry, he''s nor here. he just left and hasn''t come back. Maybe he''s still seeing Violet, is there something for him?" I asked in a very polite voice.

    "Nothing, I just wanted to ask. Do you want to go for tea? While waiting for dinner. I don''t think we have had a good conversation since." Azzhura asked me, I heard a sweet invitation from her. Of course I immediately nodded.

    She raises an eyebrow and invites me out, I close the door behind me and start walking to take the elevator. as we were about to get into the elevator, for some reason I wanted to look at Edwards'' door.

    When I looked, that''s when I saw someone who had just entered there. It''s not clear who entered, but just looking at his back. whether male or female, the elevator doors immediately closed and I could only remain silent.

    Who came into Edwards'' room? is it a maid? Or was Edwards back to home? But I don''t think it''s Edwards'' back. ah.. never mind, why do I only think about small things? maybe it was the maid assigned to clean the room.

    I glanced briefly at Azzhura, he turned out to be staring at me. why am i such a fugitive now?

    The elevator door opened again, we got out of there and I just followed Azzhura''s footsteps walking towards the pool.

    There were already two maids who were actually preparing tea and sweet snacks. We sat in the Gazebo which was quite comfortable, On the right and left there were beautiful roses, I really like roses. Moreover, it is a fresh deep red color, It is like seeing the perfect power.

    my eyes looked towards the quiet pool, the pool is quite big. I saw it for the first time, because since yesterday I didn''t intend to look around.

    "Are you used to all this?" Azzhura asked, when We were holding each other''s cups of tea.

    "Of course not, I''m used to seeing the nightlife." I said casually, I think Azzhura knows enough that I''m a paid woman. maybe she doesn''t know?

    "Hahahahaha, you''re to the point person and don''t like small talk, right? But if you talk in front of my Daddy, you have to think first. Daddy doesn''t know that you''re a paid woman and you''re paid to get pregnant with Edwards'' child. Daddy only knows that you''re an orphan And it takes our power to find your parents. Mommy planned all of this, because Mommy wanted Edwards to have a baby quickly, so he could release Violet from her life." Azzhura said casually, but I could tell she was threatening me indirectly.

    "I see, But what I don''t understand is why you guys are trying so hard to get Violet away from Edwards. Even though you could have just killed Violet and her family right away, that''s a lot easier right?" I said according to what was in my mind, aren''t they very powerful. Killing Violet isn''t that difficult right?

    "In fact it''s not that easy, my Brother Edwards has a very fragile heart. He easily drops if he is mentally affected, I''m sure he won''t be able to live if he finds out Violet died. That''s why Right now you''re the only one who can change Edwards'' feelings on Violet, after that the rest is our business." Azzhura''s words were like a Boomerang to me, I became curious. Will I end up being treated the same as Violet?

    After being useless, I will be thrown away, even worse, I will be killed.

    "But our relationship didn''t go that far, Edwards just thought I was a paid woman to have fun with, like a normal man. He would have fun with a lot of women, but in the end he would return to his wife and his own family." I''m a little humbled, wanting to know what answer Azzhura can give after this.

    Hearing the word ''Mental Drop'' made me realize one thing. that Edwards'' deficiency was a mental illness. It is not like that?.

    "But Edwards is not that kind of person. My brother is very different, if he is attracted to one woman. He will be very infatuated and do whatever it takes to get that woman. he likes, even though he and the little girl only met for a few moments. You are in the same position now, only you are the woman he sleeps with." Azzhura stopped her speech, she seemed to give me a complicated riddle.

    "What do you mean? I don''t understand." I said honestly.

    "You don''t need to understand now, with time you will know who Edwards really is. You will know his past and what happened to him, once you know all that. I''m sure you will be very surprised. in fact must know Everything directly from Edwards. If you have been told, then that''s when Edwards truly believes in you and you have won all of Edwards'' heart." Azzhura said with a small smile.

    Damn my brain! I''m not a smart person! Why should I be faced with a situation like this?

 Chapter 64 - 64. Talk About The Wedding

    The clinking of spoons and forks echoes in the dining room at this time, as hands move shrewdly and eyes only look at the plate.

    The sound of classical music is quite soothing at this dinner, making the atmosphere more serene and comfortable. Maybe this current situation can only be enjoyed a few times in my life, or maybe only once in a lifetime.

    My eyes glanced at one of the plates containing pieces of roast duck, the skin that looks brownish yellow, makes me want to take it again and put it in my mouth.

    But I''m too proud and shy, Trying to eat well. Not too hungry let like a starving person, even though I really want to finish the whole dining table in front of me.

    Ah.. eating with rich people is always different. Yesterday, just eating with Edwards'' parents was so special. now added with her two sisters and the Old Lady of the Douglas Family. Grandma Edwards looked relaxed at me earlier, but I don''t know what she was really thinking right now.

    Could she be thinking of mutilating me?

    "Eat a lot dear, don''t let you lack food." Edwards said quietly, his hands busy picking up the roast duck skin I''d been staring at. Best Edwards! he knows what i want.

    I was shy and took the duck skin gently, then put it in my mouth and chewed it slowly.

    Ahhh... it tastes so good!

    I really know that this luxurious and expensive food tastes different!

    Actually I often feel this kind of food, but because I bought it at a normal price in regulae restaurant. Of course the taste is different, the food in front of me is all specially made by a reliable and famous Chefs. That''s why even the same roast duck can taste so much different. sweeter and more savory, I''d love to lick the leftovers on my plate right now, but then again I have to learn to relax and maintain my dignity.

    "You guys are so cute, have you two been close for a long time?" Old Madam Douglas'' question made me swallow my food with difficulty, I tried to smile as sweetly as possible.

    Looking politely at her wrinkled and aged face, but the beauty she radiated was completely different. I think she''s always doing incredibly expensive facials treatment. Her eyes are as shady as a shady tree in summer. Her smile was as gentle as new Silk in a shop.

    "We''ve known since childhood, it was fogotten Grandma, but lucky for us and we met again now." Edwards'' words sounded low, he said while taking a bite of the food that was in his mouth.

    "Then? Are you two getting married?" The question is straight to the point, I who heard that could only be speechless. Marry? No way, this world is too big to dream like that.

    "Of course, if Choon-hee is pregnant with my child. I have to marry her, because it is impossible for my child to be born without a legal marriage. I don''t want my son''s future to be bad." Edwards replied casually again, hearing this I almost dropped the spoon in my hand.

    Did I hear wrong? Marry? Why didn''t anyone tell me that we were getting married? I guess I just need to stay in this house and give birth to children.

    Gosh, my brain feels stuck and numb for a moment. I looked at Mrs. Anne who was already smiling slightly at me, she seemed very happy to hear Edwards'' answer.

    "Marry?." One question just slipped out of my presumptuous lips, Edwards immediately looked up and raised an eyebrow in confusion.

    "of course, why? You don''t want to? Aren''t you happy if you marry me?" That''s not the question, how could Edwards think I''d be happy to marry him?

    I am not a woman who is happy with a marriage, marriage is complicated. Many intrigues and problems that make headaches, just like this I''m really dizzy and confused. What about getting married?

    Ahhh.. God! Who prays that I can get married soon? that prayer really made me go awry. Can''t I just stay here and become a doll to bear children?

    If I got married, then everyone would know that I was Edwards'' second wife. Everyone will make fun of me then I will be talked about as a seductive woman.

    The news that yesterday had not completely subsided, now we have to make a new headlines again. what will everyone think? not to mention when Edwards will divorce me, he will surely divorce me. There''s no way this despicable me will be his wife for life.

    "I don''t think that getting married is the way out." My words just escaped, again my mouth couldn''t brake properly. what i think, thats what i say.

    All the Douglass immediately stopped their hand movements and stared at me so intently, my goodness! what''s more, I''m like a fugitive being watched very fiercely. I swallowed hard, because their gazes did give me goosebumps instantly.

    Lord! Am I going to die with their stares? does my age just stop at this age? 26 years old isn''t I too young to die in the Douglas family''s luxurious Mansion?

    "No one can live here without a status, you are a very simple outsider. More precisely without a clear title and status, so how can you stay here and enjoy all the facilities, without marrying Edwards? Are you kidding us ??." Anne''s words made me immediately close my eyes for a moment and open them again, I sighed softly. Trying to be strong with all forms of insults that are spoken in a good and elegant manner. But still it was an insult.

    "But I.. I mean, isn''t this how it should be?" I would very much like to say that this is not what our agreement was like. But luckily I can divert that word to another word, or else? I''m dead.

    "Then how should it be?" Now that Old Madame Douglas'' voice had interrupted the situation at the dinner table, she looked me in the eye. even though his gaze was still as gentle, but I didn''t see it stabbed deep into the recesses of my heart. "If you don''t like the rules in our house, you just go out. The door is wide open." crush!! Her words made me freeze so coldly.

    I scratched my neck which didn''t itch, I''m in the corner right now. I feel sorry for Violet now, has she been treated this way by the Douglas Family all this time? they do look good when viewed from the outside and during the first introduction.. but the more they come here, the more evil they look.

 Chapter 65 - 65. Truth About The Douglass

    "How about Choon-hee? Do you like what Edwards said? Do you want to marry him? Or do you want to get out of this house? It''s all in your hands, in fact I''m not a beggar." Mrs. Douglas interrupted my silence, I glanced at Edwards. he just kept quiet and stared at the plate in front of him with a strange look.

    Why can''t I defend him at all?

    "I... I... I didn''t know what ... ummmm..," i said in gasp. this wasn''t the situation I wanted to feel. I mean, I''m in the mood to be okay without talking too monotonous and also complicated like now. How can Grandma Lecy say that she doesn''t like to beg? even though the rest of the Douglas Family have been begging me for a long time, Ahh.. they are so arrogant, I''m getting pissed off now!

    "You don''t want to marry me? I try to repay all the kindness you did in the past, won''t we both benefit from this marriage? I repay your kindness by creating a good image and clear status for you. You become Mrs Douglas if you can give birth to us. a birth of a son for Douglass Family, you will also be respected and get a lot of recognition from everyone. Then me? I got a child from you and paid off the debt I promised in the past. How about it? Do you want it? This only lasts for a moment, Until the child we''ll be three or four years old." Edwards told me.

    Is this a sweet proposal? Or is this just a proposal that will end tragically?

    Who made many dramas and sweet stories about a poor woman marrying a rich man she will become a queen? Who made such a sweet story?

    Don''t you guys know! That the poor will still be seen as very poor! the rich will control us like their Puppets! ckckck.. i can''t believe it, the world has never been fair to those of us who have nothing in our hand..

    This family asked me to be a part of their family, With such impudent coercion and insults. then what can i do? refuse? in fact I''ve fallen into their trap first, I can''t move freely. my feet and hands on iron chains, my mouth can still say no or maybe reject everything their asked to me.

    But my body? my body is already under their control. I might still be able to walk out of the big door at the other end. But did you know that once the door opens, I will become a useless corpse? My name will only be a bad name, my corpse will be thrown into the garbage dump and not found by anyone else.

    I chuckled about everything I just realized now, how could I have been so stupid all this time? I only think about money, I only think that I can find my mother and my father. but it looks like they''re not really going to get me what I want.

    They gave sweet words at the beginning, then set a trap and kept me imprisoned in a golden cage. Like hungry rats, they know my weakness.

    "All right, we''ll get married. as you wish, but don''t forget that I''m asking for some rights that will be mine." I said slowly, I smiled sweetly. following the game set by the Douglas Family at this time.

    My eyes were already on the food in front of me again, then I took a bite of the roast duck. ahh.. it''s not as good as before, why? because I''m in a bad mood right now.

    "Good! You''re a smart kid Choon-hee. Edwards., We can get married after finding out she''s pregnant or not as soon as possible. Don''t ever contradict Grandma again, If you really want to love Violet completely. This is the last warning." There is a real threat from the voice emitted by Grandma Lecy. I''m just plugging my ears right now.

    what exactly is the meaning of the threat? didn''t it say that the Douglas Family couldn''t touch Violet at all, but why did Granny Lecy''s Threats sound like they wanted to kill Violet?

    I heard Edwards'' breathing that was up and down, I knew he was scared right now.

    I pretended that I didn''t know anything, now I have to be wary of this family. So I feel that the intention of the entire Douglas family are psychopaths. Their faces looked gentle, kind and not arrogant. But if you feel more deeply, they are like wearing masks everyday in their life.

    due to the fact that their real faces were much worse than this, I gently held Edwards'' hand. and those hands are really cold right now, Edwards afraid? is he was afraid of his grandmother''s words ?

    "I''m done eating, Edwards? Do you want to go to your room? Maybe we can do something sweet." I said to Edwards, he gave me a beautiful smile. then he nodded and I immediately got up from my seat slowly.

    "Thanks for dinner, I''ll be back in my room." I told them they just nodded and ignored me.

    Edwards hand I really held tightly, I pulled gently. I want him to know that I am always there for him, I help him to walk well.

    Edwards still heard the sound of breath that was so rough, his breath was like someone who finished running fast.

    We got into the elevator, then the elevator closed making the atmosphere very awkward. "I''m sorry, couldn''t save yourself from all this." Edwards'' words made me turn to look at him.

    "What do you mean?". I asked, making sure he was talking to me.

    "umm.. nothing." Edwards said again, I stared intently at him. so wondering why he seems to be evading what he said before?

    The elevator clinked open, we got out of there. I was still holding Edwards'' hand tightly when I had just opened the door. Edwards held my hand, he looked me in the eye for a moment. there are millions of feelings from the look in his eyes. but I can''t guess what all this means?

    "What?." I asked, and he just shook his head slowly.

    "Come on in. Don''t say anything." that was all I heard in Edwards'' voice. We finally got into our room.

    The door was closed again, I tried to pay attention to my surroundings. These rooms do look ordinary and nothing has changed, but for some reason I feel that everything feels strange. is there anything different? No..

    I tried to sit on one of the sofa, took my cellphone which was lying on the table.. I chose to browse social media, leaving Edwards, who is now opening his laptop and busy with work.

 Chapter 66 - 66. What The Secret Behind All Of This ?

    (Author POV)

    The Return of Choon-hee and Edwards made the atmosphere in the room turn strange. Mrs. Douglas, whose the house holder Lecy, couldn''t help but smile alforna while at what had happened.

    "So that was Edwards'' previous choice? I saw that Edwards was indeed attracted to her. But can a woman like that be trusted? Taking a big decision like this and you guys not talking about it to myself? it''s so Presumptuous!." Lecy looked at Anne and Brandon. They could only silently hear the words of their own mother.

    Lecy was in control of the Douglas Family, that''s why she could say anything in this family.

    "because it is an Urgency Grandma, before it''s gone. Of course we can move fast." Azzhura interrupted the conversation, sHe had finished eating and was playing with her nails casually.

    "Urgent you say? If we go wrong even a little strategy, it could be that Edwards loves that woman more than he loves Violet! What can you do if that has already happened? Nothing! in fact we only closed one unlucky hole and opened another one. better luck no more! Don''t forget that Edwards is secretly in love! What if Edwards gave all his shares to that woman? You''re done with all this fighting." Lecy leaked cynically towards her children and grandchildren, the four of them who heard this could only be silent.

    "But it seems that Edwards will not love Choon-hee, he just needs some love Grandma. Why is Grandma so worried?" Daniel looked displeased with what Lecy said, he felt that his Grandma was too much.

    "You really stupid, huh? It''s obvious that if Edwards secretly has other feelings for that useless woman! What do you know about love? I''ve met so many humans in this world, they''d be so stupid when they fell in love! maybe Edwards didn''t realize it. But I can''t be fooled, Edwards has that shape of love. You know what happens to one black dot on a white paper? In fact, that dot will destroy the entire paper! And you want Edwards to look like that? Edwards as well as my Husband''s Stock, it''s enough to get us kicked out of this Mansion!" Lecy finally said something they had been hiding for a long time.

    Regarding the shares that actually belonged to Edwards, all this time the Douglas Family didn''t really love Edwards like they loved their own family, in fact they just wanted to save their own lives and also the property they should have got.

    What''s the problem with rich families? it''s all about Treasure and Throne.. The two things that can make them kill each other.

    "Calm down Grandma, just a moment until we can control Edwards and divide Grandpa''s shares. After he divides it only with us, then we will make regrets for keeping us busy with his personal life." Daniel was tired too, he was tired of the fact that his life had to totally depend on Edwards.

    Edwards owns everything, he is the real King. He is the owner of the real Douglas Family name.

    Long ago, Before Grandpa Edwards died. Before things looked as bad as they are now, Edwards was a favorite grandson. he is always given all the love of Mr. Douglas. And when he died a few years ago, everyone was shocked by the division of inheritance rights..

    Where Edwards got full shares in the name of Mr. Douglas, and Edwards was also the actual Head of the family, in fact all decisions were under Edwards'' control. Because that''s the content of the statement in the will.

    but Edwards doesn''t care about people who want to bother with it, he left everything to his grandmother and his mother.

    "But it still, Edwards could make us lose all of this. I don''t want him to ruin everything we''ve built so far. Anne.. Tell Choon-hee to control Edwards well, tell you not to fall in love and also tell us that all this will pass if she actually gives birth to the Successor to the Throne. I don''t want things to get any more complicated." Lecy looks annoyed and restless with all this.

    Her little heart said that Choon-hee was a ticking time bomb that could destroy the Douglas family at any time, And this time bomb could explode sooner or later.

    Lecy felt her heart unsettled, when she first saw Choon-hee''s eyes. seemed to have seen those eyes somewhere, but forgot where.

    Lecy tries to stay calm, she tries to think positively and hopes that everything goes according to plan.

    "I''ll try to talk to Choon-hee, Mother. Anne tried to hold her mother-in-law''s hand, who was already so restless and confused by the current situation..

    Even though all this time, Anne had always known that her mother-in-law had never been so restless and afraid. but judging by the look on her face now, something must have happened.

    Was bringing Choon-hee into this mansion is a mistake?

    "I want everything to be okay, Brandon.. you take care of Violet and her family too, can''t they just calm down for a while? I''m so dizzy With all the trouble they''ve caused! Are they still alive or what? Should I intervene? ?." Lecy looked at her son, Brandon could only be silent and sighed softly.

    "Yes ma''am, I''ll take care of them to keep quiet for a while. But Violet has enough evidence to destroy us, we can''t be careless in all these matters. Killing Violet can''t be done quickly either, If we don''t know if Edwards is right Did he really let go of the violet or not. Even now he''s still seeing the snake woman." Brandon looked annoyed when he talked about Violet.

    "Tch! Then I''ll go to Violet myself, I''ll talk to her and find out what she really wants besides money." Lecy got up from her seat, she started walking slowly to leave the dining room.

    Seeing Lecy''s left them at this time, Anne could only stare with a flat gaze. behind the look on her face that was still calm and cool, there were some big secrets there. a secret that no one can share.

    So what is the secret?

    Nobody knows..

    "I''m going to Dad''s room, Mom..." Azzhura also left the dining table, after that Daniel also did the same.

 Chapter 67 - 67. The Plan

    Anne entered her special room, she came here after making sure her husband slept well. she had walked to one of the other doors, behind that door was an entry code that only Anne and her children knew.

    The door in front of her automatically opened, she went inside and closed it again. this room is a CCTV room, several places that she has hidden on CCTV, one of which is Edwards''s room.

    When Anne was about to sit down on the chair, the door to the room lit up. she just realized that her daughter, Azzhura was here too.

    "Why didn''t you tell Mommy you were here too?" Anne asked in a low voice, Azzhura just smiled to her mom and sat down next to her mother.

    "You''re spying on my brother, Edwards and Choon-hee? Why you do that ?" Azzhura asked confused.

    "Just want to know what that paid woman did to Edwards, what else? After all, don''t we only know her briefly? We have to find out if this woman can cause trouble or not? a big problem." Anne just said casually, she started looking at the CCTV room in Edwards'' room.

    Edwards and Choon-hee looked far away from each other, they were busy with their own business.

    "Is that all they do in the room together? I thought they''d be doing hot sex all night long." Azzhura said again, she played with her nails because she was bored with what she was seeing at this time.

    "Shut your mouth, don''t be too rude to comment on other people." said Anne.

    "Mommy is now getting into her own drama, does Mommy really love Edwards now? Loves him more than loves me and Daniel?" Azzhura''s question made Anne immediately turn around and glared at her daughter in disgust.

    "Is that a necessary question? How can Mommy love Stepson more than Mommy''s own biological child?" hearing what her mother said, Azzhura immediately chuckled and hugged her mother.

    "I just want to make sure Mom, Mommy is always with brother Edwards and always thinking about his personal affairs. Mommy almost forgot about me and Daniel, who is Mommy''s biological child. I''m getting jealous." Azzhura said honestly, Anne immediately stroked her daughter''s hand gently.

    "It''s only temporary, we really have to be nice until Edwards has a child. When that time comes, we''ll make it all ours. Mommy''s already annoyed with Grandma Lecy too. she''s taking over our lives too much. until Choon-hee gives birth to a child, then that''s when we can kill Granny Lecy too." Anne told the truth to her daughter.

    "Mommy has been doing her job as a good Mrs Douglas for almost years. Even Mommy doesn''t mind being insulted by Grandma Lecy and Daddy. Isn''t Mommy sick of all this? I''m just bored and sick of it, that''s why I chose to travel I don''t like this family, Mom. I just want to live with Mommy and Daniel." Azzhura hugged her mother tighter, she loved her mother very much. But not with her stepfather or Edwards, even more her grandmother, Lecy.

    "Calm down, honey. juat be Patience.. Everything will end, so far all our plans have worked. Do you really want to be poor person? If your Daddy dies later, Edwards will really control all the shares and inheritance. You and Daniel may only get a little piece of it. That''s why Mommy has been fighting for your welfare all this time. Why does Mommy want to stay in this big house? Married to your Crazy Daddy? Then why does Mommy want to fulfill all the wishes of Grandma Lecy who is fussy? All of this is for the future of you and Daniel, for the welfare of your lives. In a moment, just waiting until the Douglas Successor is really born. Then we will kill all of them and get the treasure we want." Anne let go of the hug from her daughter.

    Then she looked into the eyes of her daghter who was already smiling slyly. "Mommy has always been very smart, even Mommy can make Daddy love Mommy. Daddy is crazy, but he''s still smart to take care of the company and also inheritance rights. I''m confused, why crazy people don''t seem to just give their wealth to us!" Azzhura had said in an annoyed tone, then she looked again at the CCTV in front of her.

    "That''s because there is still that witch in this family, she is Lecy. If only she died with her husband. I think it''s easier for us to get her inheritance. But luckily she was also annoyed that Edwards got her husband''s property, your grandfather. wants her husband''s property to be able to take her. That''s why she always agrees that Edwards must get a child quickly. Because when Edwards gets her child, then 50% of the property will be in Edwards'' name later. It will become his son''s property, and before the child is 18 years old. So The treasure will be in the hands of the Douglas Family Head. And that''s Grandma Lecy." Anne said to Azzhura.

    "Then? If Edwards''s child''s property is in the hands of Grandma Lecy, what will we get, Mom?" asked Anne confused.

    "We''ll get the treasure, if we kill Granny Lecy. And automatically the property of Edwards child, will be mine." Anne said in a very low voice, her eyes looking straight at the CCTV screen. Yes, all of Edwards'' children''s property will later belong to Anne, because in the Douglas family. The head of the family is held by women, more precisely women are the holders of control over the assets of their children or their grandchildren before 18 years of age.

    "Mommy is so smart! I will help Mommy, when the time comes to get rid of Granny Lecy. I can''t wait to cut off that damn Grandma''s Head, I''m always being commented on by her." Azzura said.

    "Of course Mommy is smart, now you have to be at the Mansion often. You have to get closer to Choon-hee and get a lot of information from her. Who knows that information can help us in the future,.

    and anyway, you also tell Daniel to take care of the company and from now on he will Follow Edwards in everything, because now is the time we can find a loophole to destroy the core of the Douglas Family." Anne said with a mysterious smile.

    Azzhura who heard the statement from her mother''s mouth, of course immediately nodded excitedly. "Of course Mom, I''ll make sure Always be in this Mansion and help Mommy. ahhh..can''t wait for a better life." Azzhura stretched her body muscles and got up from the chair, she started humming a little and left the room.

    Anne, who saw her daughter happiness, couldn''t do anything and only smile happily.

 Chapter 68 - 68. A Little Secret From The Maid

    (Choon-hee POV)

    I''ve been living in the Douglas Family Mansion for days, it''s been a few days since I''ve seen the Douglas Family as a whole. they seem to be busy with their respective lives and possibly very many affairs.

    Edwards and I also rarely talked, we only met when he came home from work and even then it was very late at night. When I woke up in the morning, he had already left without breakfast. Maybe he had breakfast with Violet at the office, maybe. Because Violet had doubled as Edwards'' secretary at this time.

    Like now, It''s already late afternoon. But the Mansion was still quiet, I never spoke again to Mrs Douglas or Mr Douglas. Only a few times talking with Azzhura, she looks relaxed but her mouth is a little rude. I didn''t or whether that was her behavior, or she just had to talk myself into a conversation.

    I walked towards the kitchen, choosing to grab a healthy meal. I really want a fruit salad and avocado with thick flesh, it must be very good to eat together. When I opened the Kitchen door, I saw two maids with their backs to me. they seemed to be busy chatting and didn''t see me coming.

    I just walked to the refrigerator to get some fruit, but my hands stopped immediately when I heard the chat from the two waiters.

    "Poor about our new madam, who is said to be a paid Woman. She was only made into a puppet to produce a successor to the Douglas family. If I were her I would be very embarrassed." The short haired maid said, I''ve been staring at them in silence.

    "Why are you ashamed? After all, she must have been paid very dearly, don''t you want to make love to young Mr. Edwards and feel his burly body? Moreover, paid very expensively? I still want to feel all the beauty and get all the facilities available . gosh, that woman is so lucky! her life will really be guaranteed." The long-haired maid said, hearing their chatter I smiled to myself.

    It''s true what they say, my life is quite lucky. but will it really be lucky?

    "Are you sure your life will be good? You don''t know how evil a rich family like the Douglas family is. I''ve lived and joined this family for many years, even before Miss Violet married Mr. Edwards. They didn''t really love one another. each other well, they love each other because there is something they are after. Maybe you could say that the paid woman was lucky. but did you know that she could be killed? when she is no longer needed? even some of the maids here are already there. killed by Mrs. Anne. Because Mrs. Anne felt they were no longer needed." The short haired maid''s words made me take a step back a little, I hid behind a large refrigerator. At least I can hear a little about the reality in this mansion.

    "How do you know? Then why are servants not needed anymore? Aren''t we working as instructed?" asked the long-haired maid.

    "The maid who was murdered was a special servant at Mrs. Anne''s job to find out about Mrs. Douglas'' activities. Because it was said that Mrs. Anne had her own obsession, but I don''t know what her obsession was." The short-haired maid turned around and looked towards the door. I immediately backed away and tried to hide.

    "Are you sure? Gosh, that''s scary. I don''t want to deal with them then, I just want to work as a maid in general. I don''t want to get into trouble like that." The long-haired maid hurriedly cleared the dishes she was washing.

    "That''s why it''s not good to be a special waiter, it''s better like us. Just being a dishwasher and cleaning the kitchen, even though our pay is small. but at least we are still comfortable and our lives are safe, moreover we always eat well here.. ahh .. Well then, we''d better get back to clearing the table. The chef will come and cook for dinner soon." The two waiters walked away from the kitchen, I who had seen them leave could only stay silent in my place.

    I became more and more curious about what Mrs. Anne had actually done. is she really that bad? Is the antagonist in the Douglas family actually Mrs. Anne?

    So I didn''t intend to take the fruit salad, I chose to just leave the kitchen through the back door. I walked quickly and sneaked out, at least step by step I knew what was going on in this big mansion that was in fact like a prison.

    I''ve passed the back garden, walking down the alleys made of vines, I saw one of the gazebos which was quite large. Direct view of the artificial lake, I chose to walk that way.

    But unfortunately I met Lecy. Edward''s grandmother today, she was accompanied by two bodyguards in tow. Then her eyes also immediately looked at me, even though I wanted to run away if she didn''t see me. But in the end I couldn''t help but approach her to rebuke her for a moment. Remember! Just a moment..

    "Good Afternoon Grandma, nice to see you here. Sorry to interrupt your time." I said as gently as possible, he looked at me and smiled.

    "Hi Choon-hee, nice to see you. Come sit with me, I want to have tea in the afternoon. Usually I''m accompanied by Anne or Brandon, but they''re out, please accompany me." Her words made me smile for a while, I''m actually not happy if I have to chat alone with her

    What else should I hear after this? Surely I will be despised in a sweet manner, And mocked with kindness. But still, It was a form of insult and ridicule. but I tried to be strong, I sat next to her face to face.

    Her eyes are always fixed on the other person, maybe she''s used to doing that. To make the other person feel awkward, because that''s how I feel right now.

    But I don''t want to lose, I have to give a little resistance by looking directly into her eyes, eyes that are quite dark and sharp. The aura that was emitted from it was indeed very strong. I know that right now I''m like digging my own grave. But I don''t want to let my guard down, I have to tell her that I am a woman who is quite brave and still has a little bit of self-worth. even though I''m here to get paid and many profit.

    "Do you like green tea with an apple scent?" she asked me when several maids came over with tea she meant, and those maids were the two maids who had been talking about me. Luckily I quickly got out of the kitchen, otherwise they might have come back and found me hiding.

    "I like all kinds of Tea.." I said quietly, she immediately chuckled and nodded her head slowly.

 Chapter 69 - 69. Dont Trust To Anyone

    "Then we are the same, I also like all types of tea. But there are some teas that I really like throughout my life, it''s black tea. One of the teas that is quite unique from the manufacturing process. Compared to green tea, black tea has to go through a different process. longer before it can be enjoyed. Black tea leaves are usually harvested, left to wither, ground, oxidized, and dried. The oxidation process is what distinguishes it from other types of tea. When going through this process, the tea leaves react with oxygen, resulting in the color of the leaves changing to dark brown or black".

    "Uniquely, the best tea in the world is known as red tea in China. Not only found in China, black tea is also produced in India and Sri Lanka. Assam, Darjeeling, and Caylon Tea are some of the best black tea producers from these countries".

    ".When you taste it, the taste of black tea is quite strong and bold, a bit like coffee. Naturally, if the type of black tea is considered to have the most caffeine content".

    "But I don''t drink black tea very often, because that kind of tea reminds me of my husband. to this day I always remember everything he said about the types of tea. You know what I mean?." Grandma Lecy statement made me a little smile.

    Because basically, I don''t understand why she explained about the tea making process. One of the waiters started pouring tea into one of our glasses, I just kept quiet and watched all the waiter''s movements with a flat gaze.

    "Let''s have a drink." grandmother Lecy told me to drink first, I noticed the glass she had not lifted. should i drink first?

    I raised the glass in my hand, then glanced briefly at that glass where still steaming hot tea. I brought my lips to the edge of the glass and began to slowly sip the tea.

    then I glanced at Grandma Lecy and began to lower the glass again from my hand, only then did Grandma Lecy Raise her glass and drink with a graceful motion.

    I''m just silent, I don''t know, what should i say right now. I think all of this feels strange and unpleasant, Grandma Lecy and I are not close in a relationship. she also looks very fierce and mysterious, I''m afraid to make a mistake on her. I could end my life if I made even small mistakes.

    "Aren''t you afraid I''m poisoned?" One question that is quite strange I heard from her lips.

    "No, why should I be afraid? Don''t you want me to give birth to a successor fro this family ?? Especially now that I''m waiting to get pregnant." I said quietly, I said a little boldly. maybe.. i am just confident.

    "You''re smart, you know we can''t kill you right now, But later." Grandma Lecy was so honest, I just nodded my head and looked out at the lake.

    Some of the maids had already left, and the bodyguards were already standing a little further away from us. Grandma Lecy''s gaze was very sharp towards me, I was confused why she kept staring at me without stopping?

    "If you''re really pregnant, give us a little boy and stay as far away from this place as possible. I''ll make sure you live comfortably out there, after my grandson is born. If you''re stubborn about staying in this mansion. you will die without anyone knowing it. your corpse may be thrown into the sea and eaten by sea animals." Once again Grandma Lecy was telling the truth, but I didn''t know or looked horribly at her.

    Even though she''s said pretty scary things.

    "But I don''t intend to go far, I''ve been in this country since I was a kid and I''ve loved the country I live in. Why should I go? Just because I''m afraid to die? Everyone will die in time, maybe I will live forever to old age and got senile. We don''t know anything, do we?" I took another sip of the still warm tea, drinking it almost to the brim. My hands also casually took one of the snacks, Chocolate cake cut into small squares. I picked it up with one of the small forks, chewing it slowly as it entered my mouth.

    Very sweet, taste quite good but...

    I choked when there were almonds in the cake. I hastily poured the tea and drank it again. but unfortunately my lips burned because of the heat.

    "Shit!!" Unintentionally I cursed softly, I patted my chest and took out a small almond and chewed it to swallow again. because there''s no way I can take out the food that''s in my mouth, in front of Grandma Lecy.

    I sighed softly, I almost died from choking on almonds.

    I looked at Grandma Lecy who just laughed and shook her head in surprise. sHe also ate the chocolate cake in front of her with her mouth chewing slowly.

    "You see? I''m fine when I eat this chocolate cake, you know why? Because I know that there are nuts inside that chocolate hiding. So I already know when to eat it, so I won''t be choking like you. you''re different, you might say that death no one knows. But you forget, you forget where you are. You forget that in this mansion is a place you never know, you don''t know where the traps will be. You''re in pain and can even get you brutally killed. You forget that this Mansion is different from any other place you frequent".

    The people in here have their own goals and intentions, you won''t understand if I explain. I just want you to be careful and don''t fall into the trap. Do you understand?" Asked Grandma Lecy, I who heard this Finally just nodded.

    "And one more thing, never trust to anyone. Even if I offer you hot tea. It doesn''t mean we are close, just look at how the Tea I gave you now burns your tongue and leaves a hot and blistering taste." Grandma Lecy words were quite scary. I can only silence hearing all the things he said.

    Whatever she said was indeed quite reasonable and mysterious. ah.. my little brain can''t even think that seriously.

    "Thanks for reminding me, at least now I''ll be more careful." I said slowly.

    "You really have to be more careful since you came and set foot here. Wherever you hide, this place will always see you. Whatever you say, this place will hear it. You can''t move or talk in secret. clearly seen and heard." sHe said, And this time her face turned more serious.

    I don''t know if what Granny Lecy said was a form of warning? or a form of threat? They both tasted the same.

 Chapter 70 - 70. Its All About Your Perspective

    I returned to the room, when the afternoon had turned into a quiet night. Grandma Lecy words made me wonder, what exactly is going on in this Family? why does everything confuse me at all ?

    I opened the balcony door from my room, looking around from the balcony. It''s already late but Edwards hasn''t come back yet, where is he? did he stay at Violet''s house?

    I paced back and forth arround, looked at my watch and then grabbed my phone. Tried to call Edwards, but the number was off. once again I sighed softly, why does it feel so bad huh? when you live with a man who doesn''t really expect you to be there.

    I sat on the balcony with a worried face, did I make the wrong decision? about everything that happened about this ? this isn''t good life i think.

    My eyes stare at the moon that shines beautifully in the sky, the moon is bright enough and makes all arround me feel good. I was silent, once again I was silent with a situation that really made me restless, Dear God.. Are You there? Seeing myself asking to be met with my parents, is that wrong? I really want to live happily, together with my mother, father and my harmonious family. does everything I ask have to go through a winding road like this?

    why does it feel so bad? I live in a situation that is everything go wrong, I live in a state that leads me to keep fighting without stopping. My heart only wants one thing, happiness and a quiet life. live in a place without any major problems, But why should I be trapped in this big dark mansion?

    The world isn''t really kind to me., the world really likes to joke and make me feel worse.

    The sound of the door opening made me turn quickly and get up from my seat, I saw Edwards who came in with a straight face. I walked to him, helped him take the bag he was carrying and gave him a glass of water, he was silent. Let me do what I always do to him, I help him undress one by one and tell him to go to the bathroom, I prepare warm water for him, His eyes were looking straight at the wall. what''s wrong with him? His body was quite warm and his face was very pale. is he sick?

    I let him shower by himself, choosing to take his dirty clothes elsewhere. Then I went out the door, called one of the maids to bring some fever medicine. The waiter nodded and took what I ordered.

    I went back to the room, I prepared the sleeping clothes for him then waited for him for a while, when he came out without a towel. that''s when I get a towel and help him dry, he sits beside the bed. His eyes were already looking into mine, but I didn''t ask anything. I know he was in trouble, that''s why I keep quiet and welcome it. That''s why I now help him get dressed and make sure his hair is dry before going to bed.

    Everything I do with a pretty sad heart, what''s wrong with Edwards really? did Violet do something wrong again? did Violet do something to him again?

    a knock on the door made me walk over there and seeing the maid I had ordered, I took the medicine from her and brought it to Edwards.

    "Here take the medicine first, so you can sleep comfortably." I told Edwards, he just nodded and did what I said.

    He took his medicine, but his eyes were still looking at me. eyes that were too empty and seemed lifeless at all.

    "Thank you." Edwards said hoarsely, I just smiled straight to him and patted the back of his hand gently.

    "Don''t say things like that, it''s my duty". I said slowly. I sat beside him still drying his hair so it dries quickly and he can sleep soundly.

    "I want to ask you a few things." Edwards said.

    "Just tell me, what''s wrong?" I asked in a low voice. Edwards looked me in the eyes better now, he seemed to sigh slowly then hugged me tightly.

    The hug he gave me suddenly shocked me, what''s the matter? why is Edwards so sad?

    "Are you doing all of this really just to get money and fame from my Family''s good name? Are you doing all this just to take advantage of me? Are you really sincere? or is it just a compulsion?" Edwards question was able to make me speechless, actually I don''t know why I''m doing all this.

    especially about life which is quite complicated, about reasons that I shouldn''t prioritize. I gently stroked his hard back, his body was muscular and looked strong. but I only see sadness in him, what''s wrong? why now ?Everything entered forcefully in my brain and painfully exited. No one knows someone''s mentality, what about Edwards'' own mentality?

    "Everything I do, it all depends on how you look at it. Am I just using you? Maybe yes, do I just want money and fame from your family? Maybe yes. But.. This world can''t be seen from one side only, I do all of this for a reason, maybe reasons that are not very important to some people, or not very important to you. It''s just that our different ways of thinking sometimes cause a lot of misunderstandings".

    "Edwards.. Actually I am a person who always thinks just about the profit, I want to live if there is more money. but did you know? when i hug someone so tightly like this, when i smile at him, when i''m always by his side and make sure that someone is okay. That''s when my conscience as a Human emerged".

    "I want other people''s lives to be as happy as mine, I want other people to feel the warmth as I feel the warmth".

    "I want that person to know that the world keeps turning and sadness will pass. In fact I have good intentions to please others, although behind those good intentions I have many reasons. But do those reasons matter now? See how A Farmer grows his vegetables with love? pay attention day and night and make sure all the plant is fertile and fresh? What did he do all that for?".

    "because All of that, the farmer can earn more money if the plants are fertile and fresh, that''s the reason he planted it. But do you know how much he loves the plants he grows? His love is truly extraordinary, His love is really very sincere. That''s how I feel for you right now.."

    "I have reasons, but I do everything for you With a sincere heart. I want to make sure you''re okay, I want you to be happy like most people out there.. Do you believe me?" I said at length.

 Chapter 71 - 71. The Lies Of Me

    Edwards let go of his arms from me, he gently stroked my hair and looked into my eyes with such deep gaze.

    "You know? Everyone around me only wants my wealth, only what I have. They are only good to me because I have everything, they bow down respectfully because I only have the crown of money and power. Nothing is right - really want to be beside me, really want to be near me and love me with great affection.

    I''ve been used to it all since I was a kid. since I can memorize and learn many things, since then I know everyone who show me a fake sweet smile. everyone who lowered their head, all only saw the Crown behind my name. Everyone just saw that, didn''t really see me as I was.

    I''m asking you because I want to know what you really think, what do you really want? is it the same as those out there? If I give up my last name, will everyone still love me and respect me?

    Choon-hee, will you be by my side? if my last name doesn''t exist?." Edwards question is tricked, he really got me all wrong and confused. what does he really want? does he want to honestly say everything? But what about his heart, Edwards is fragile. I don''t want to make it worse. down more than this.

    I held his hand and looked into his eyes intently, I was looking for what''s wrong behind of all this. But all I got from Edwards'' eyes was hope. he wished me, wished I was a different person. But what can i do now? if it turns out that I''m beside him just want something, something that keeps me going..

    something that makes me want to be around him, and all because of what? because of his last name.

    I''m close to Edwards because of his last name.

    But I don''t want to be honest, he must know that what I do is still with complete affection. I am beside him and take care of him so he can be happy too.

    I want him to know that I''m just a person who hopes that he opens his mind and his heart.. Know that in this world there are no people who are truly sincere, we all do this for each other''s interests and certainly want profit.

    "What does your last name mean? If you''re here enough for me?" One lie escaped my lips, one lie that made me quite sorry. but I persevered, I endured the lie then smiled gently at him.

    "In your heart? Is there another place? In your heart, is there a place for me? Can I get rid of Violet and ask for your heart? Can I ask for one favor from you? Edwards? Can I love you? can i Give all my love and can make sure you are happ to be the one I love?" I let go of all the lies after the lies, I let go of all the traps of Sweet to trap Edwards.

    The smile on my lips is so soft, The voice from my mouth is so beautiful it sounds. I held Edwards'' fingers and stroked them gently, making sure Edwards was complacent and willing to accept myself in his heart. when I got all that attention, when I got all that love. then I could easily hug Edwards and not let him go.

    I want Edwards to know that I will hold his hand tightly. although I don''t know, how bad the future in front of us will be, how damaged the ground will be. but for now, I''m starting with a sweet lie. So sweet and Edwards had to taste the sweetness.

    "Are you sure about that?? Do you want to be near me and be by my side? Do you want to be someone I wish for every day Choon-hee?" Edwards asked, his eyes really filled with hope. Sick! I was so sick of seeing Edwards'' eyes now.

    But I''ve been in that hole of lies, I''m in so deep. Hoping that I never wake up and die in the dark.

    "Yes, of course.. I want you to expect a lot of me. Hug me Edwards and then give me your hand. We''ll do it all together, just have to trust each other and everything will be fine. Edwards, Always look me in the eye and don''t worry. until you look the other way. Only my eyes, you understand? Then close your ears, and only hear what I have to say. Do you understand?" and again I asked, I wanted Edwards to know I meant it.

    Even though lies are all around me, but I really want Edwards to believe me..

    "But I''m afraid, I''m afraid you''ll betray me like the others." Edwards said.

    "The others? Like who?" I asked confused, anything else? are the people in this Mansion?

    But Edwards was silent for a moment, he looked in all directions then he looked into my eyes again.

    "What? Who? is there somethin do you wanna say?" I asked again.

    "My family.. all of them actually betrayed me." Edwards''s eyes were so sad, I was about to ask who. But Edwards had fallen asleep beside me, his eyes drifting off to sleep.

    "Edwards? What are you doing? hey? You passed out? Edwards?" I tried to move his body several times, but he was getting weaker and not moving.

    "God damn it... Should I call a doctor?" I said to myself, but I just realized one thing.

    Why did he suddenly fall asleep? was it because of the drugs?

    what medication does Edwards take? I took the bottle of medicine that Edwards was drinking. when I saw the reading around the medicine bottle, I immediately opened my eyes in surprise.

    What''s this?

    Why?

    I looked back at Edwards who was snoring slowly, I stroked his hair and swallowed hard.

    We are being spied on by Edwards..

    You''re right, many have betrayed you. Including me, I''m sorry Edwards.

    But I promise, I promise I will help you as best I can. I will repay all your kindness, although in the end I will still hurt your heart too.

    "Go to sleep Edwards, you really need to rest a lot and don''t think about anything. You are so handsome when you sleep like this." I lifted Edwards'' legs from hanging by the bed.

    Then I covered her with a thick blanket, stroked her hair again and patted her head lightly.

    I wish you sweet dreams Edwards, no matter how hard your life is right now. I believe you will be very strong, be strong for yourself and for your future.

    I know Edwards, I know that there are many secrets you keep. and Everything must be related to this Mansion.

    I''ll try to help you, I''ll try my best. But sorry if later you will be a little disappointed. disappointed that I''m here because of an agreement with your family.

    but you know Edwards, I love you as my best friend. as a farmer who loves his plants.. I will take good care of you, as best I can.

 Chapter 72 - 72. I Know It Right Now...!

    The next morning, Edwards was still sleeping soundly. His body is getting hotter, I think he really has a fever. I couldn''t sleep all night and made sure Edwards was okay. even though I didn''t actually do anything for him.

    As I walked down the stairs one by one, I wanted to ask Mrs. Anne if she could get a doctor for Edwards or not.

    I walked towards the dining room, sure enough there the Douglas family had gathered for breakfast.

    "Good morning all." I greeted politely, they looked and smiled a little.

    "Morning Choon-hee, where''s Edwards? Why don''t you come down alone without him?" Mrs. Anne asked me, she was busy preparing some food for her husband.

    "Edwards seems to have a fever, he''s quite warm rightnow. Can we call a doctor for him? I''m afraid he''s not going okay on his bed." I said quietly, for a while there was no reaction from them. until I heard a sigh from Mr. Brandon and he looked me in the eyes sadly.

    "Leave him alone, he will always be sick on these dates. Just give him medicine as usually, ask the waiter for the medicine. make sure that Edward is eating well and don''t let him leave the room. If it needed, you can lock the room. do you understand?" his words confused me, looking into Mr. Branson''s eyes who were already busy on the plate in front of him again.

    "But why only the medicine for him? Shouldn''t we call the doctor to find out if Edwards is okay right now?" I asked a little forcefully, and that''s when Mrs. Anne got up from her seat and walked over to me.

    she looked me in the eyes, she smiled sweetly.

    "listen close Choon-hee, there are some things that you shouldn''t ask that word to us. Whatever happens and whatever you see, you can keep it in your heart. If we say something like that, then you should do well. Don''t ask too many questions and just shut up. , It''s better for you to pretend to understand than to want to know a lot but it can shock you up later." sounding like a threat, I finally nodded and sighed softly..

    "Then I''m going to the kitchen to make Edwards porridge and ask for some medicine. pardon me, madam." I immediately went to the kitchen.

    I already know where the kitchen is, that''s why I can go there myself without asking the waiter for help. I started to open the refrigerator and prepare some ingredients to make a good porridge, Edwards would want food that has a good taste and is also easy to swallow.

    My hands are very good at holding a knife and cutting the chicken into cubes, and i never forget some spices and also the rice that I have cleaned.

    When I was about to walk towards the drinking water, I saw Daniel who suddenly entered the kitchen and walked towards me.

    " why Are you here? do you Need something?" I asked Daniel, he just nodded and gave me some medicine. The drug was packaged neatly with a special plastic.

    "This is medicine for Edwards, make sure he takes all his medicine and eats well. He will be very fussy when he is sick, that''s why Violet never feels comfortable around Edwards. Can you take care of him now?" Daniel''s question made me raise an eyebrow in confusion.

    "What''s so hard about taking care of a sick person?" My hands are take that medicine..

    "listen close, right ? Edwards is so different, when he is sick. He will be very fussy and Like a child, he will ask you a lot of things, say strange things and then run around tirelessly. feel how tired we have been. Have fun." Daniel lightly tapped my shoulder and then he walked away from the kitchen.

    I just looked at the medicine in my hand and shaking my head in confusion, I resumed making porridge. Only about 20 minutes of the porridge I made was ready, I brought it with the tray and the medicine I was holding.

    Walking quickly towards the room, I did not pass the dining room. Because I''m quite lazy to see the Douglas family who don''t seem to really care about Edwards'' health at all.

    I''ve taken the elevator, to make it easier to get to the top floor. When the elevator opened I got out and headed for Edwards'' room.

    when I opened the bedroom door and closed it again, I saw Edwards already sitting on the floor, he took off his shirt and was now shirtless.

    I put the tray containing the bowl of porridge and medicine on the table near the sofa, then chose to walk over to Edwards and stroked his hand gently.

    "Why don''t you get dressed? Let''s get dressed and we''ll eat first, I''m sure you''re hungry." I said very softly. but Edwards shook his head instead and didn''t look at me.

    I''m still be patient, holding his hand again and gripping very well. "You know Edwards, I made porridge for you. You said you like it when I cook breakfast for you, right? Let''s eat now, after that take some medicine and we can rest again." Still in a soft voice, I wanted Edwards to know that I was here for him.

    "I don''t want it...! I want candy right now..! candy. alot oaf candy..Do you have candy for mw? I want candy, I want strawberry candy.. do you have it?" Edwards voice was so cute, he looked into my eyes with his adorable eyes. Seeing his behavior like this, I was a little surprised, but I already understood that something had happened. when Edwards said he had flaws.

    And I think this is what he meant.

    "I have more candy, but you can eat candt after finishing the breakfast I made. How about it? would you like eat some this for me?" I smiled sweetly at him, gently stroking his head like stroking the head of a child.

    and his eyes immediately lit up with joy, he immediately nodded very excitedly then got up quickly. he was jumping with joy. His excitement made me wake up and laugh a while.

    "Let''s eat. Let''s eat. Let''s eat. What are we eating? Let''s eat candy, shall we?" Edwards took my hand and like a child he pulled my hand towards the sofa.

    "We eat porridge then after that we eat candy, but the porridge must be finished first. OK?" I took the still warm porridge with one hand, then put it on my lap and looked into Edwards'' eyes who didn''t seem happy with the porridge.

    "What''s that? Looks bad.. I want candy! I want candy... Ahhhhh Mom!!!! I want candy! huaaaaa... mom.. mom.. I want candy! Where''s my mom!! Mom.. . I want candy!!!" Edwards cried loudly, I who heard him cry immediately put the bowl of porridge back and immediately hugged him tightly.

    "Mother is here son, mother is here hugging you. You have to eat, so you don''t get sick. If you are sick, who will accompany you?" I said, while he was still crying. the sound of his crying was quite heartbreaking, but I patiently still tried to hug him and make sure that Edwards was okay.

 Chapter 73 - 73. His Attitude Because Of Hate

    Behind the hug Edwards was still sobbing, not long after he released the hug from me and gently held my hair. his face looks so innocent, like a baby who doesn''t understand anything.

    "Mom? Where have you been? Why did it take you so long to come back? I''m afraid tp be here mom, you left me in that empty house and I was held as a captive by bad people. Mom? Do you not love me anymore?" The question is quite complicated for me to answer, is the pain that Edwards is experiencing right now a mistake from the past? or is there really a great trauma that makes he look like this?

    He said that his mother left him and he was held captive by the bad guys? What is the kidnapping case that he experienced in the past?.

    But why did he call Mom? Isn''t his nickname for Mrs. Anne is his Mommy?

    I took his hand, then brought it to my chest. He opened his eyes in surprise, but I replied with a sweet smile.

    "There''s something I have to do, so I just accidentally left you alone. I''m sorry about that? Do you want to forgive mom? Will you?" I said quietly, and he nodded quickly.

    "Mom.. You don''t know what happened to me? When I was kidnapped and held by a bad person? He said that I will die, I will die and no one can find me. But I believe, I believe that you will came back. But more longer I waited for mother, the more hopeless I was. Mother never came back, I was alone and I could only stare at the dark ceiling of the room. Until finally a little girl opened the door of the room and said that I have to go out, that girl very beautiful. Her eyes are round and her smile is so charming. I clearly remember when she held me out of her hand, I saw the big hope from her little hand. That''s when I had the zest for life again, mother.. Why did you come back so late an appear right now? What if you came back at that time, everything will be okay, right?." Edwards'' eyes already looked different.

    now he looked into my eyes with an angry look, his face was red and the tears that had been flowing had just dried up. I swallowed hard because I was a little afraid of the look in his eyes.

    His hand that had been stroking my hair slowly he pulled it, from soft to he pulled really so tight.

    "Edwards!" I said screaming albut not too loud, I felt my scalp hurt a lot. my face tilted upwards and I saw an evil smile on Edwards'' lips.

    "You evil mother! you really bastard..!!How can you leave me!!! You must die! You deserve to die!!! You deserve to die!!!" he kept pulling my hair and making me struggle hard to get it off. That''s when he let go of the tuft of my hair, I thought he would stop. But instead he grabbed my neck and strangled it tightly.

    I felt all the air around me thinning, I looked into his eyes full of anger and hatred. I let out a tear, wishing that Edwards would wake up and let go of the chuckles around my neck.

    "Ed... Ward... Let go.. let me go..." I said trying to struggle, his hands were getting tighter and tighter to strangle my neck. At that moment I felt my world crumble! I felt the remnants of oxygen around me running out and I felt that I would die right now.

    My hands had stopped fighting back, I held Edwards'' face instead and gave the sweetest smile. Even though I know my lips are no longer able to curl up.

    "Ed... You are a good boy." I said with difficulty, I stroked his head and closed my eyes. accept the death that will soon pick me up.

    I''ve given up, maybe I will die at the hands of Edwards. I don''t want to fight, I''ll just sit back and enjoy the pain before my death.

    When I really closed my eyes, somehow I didn''t feel the pain anymore. My neck feels free and I can breathe well. am i dead?

    I opened my eyes again, and I saw Edwards'' face as it was before. his face looks sad but he doesn''t shed any tears, he keeps looking into my eyes. I know that he is confused, maybe he is confused why I can be so resigned.

    "Why? Why are you silent?" Edwards asked, his tone weakened, he looked frightened. he sat in his place and hugged himself, his eyes still on mine.

    My body just stood still, lying limp and helpless. I don''t want to answer what Edwards asked, I just want to take a good breath now. I still feel a little pain in my neck.

    "Why? why are you so quiet?. Everyone would just beat me up and tie me to the bed. Some even took me to an empty room and inject lots of sedatives." Edwards said again, and I was still speechless.

    I was still silent and trying to find my lost consciousness. I tried to get up, my head hurt bery bad and it felt like I was hit by a thousand hammers.

    "Because I want you to believe, I''m not like the others." I''m telling the truth, I don''t know whether Edwards is fully awake by now or not. I don''t know if he''s still acting weird or not, because I can''t tell the difference between all of his attitudes at the moment.

    He was still hugging himself, sitting with his legs bent close to his chest. His hands gripped tightly, not wanting to let go. his body is still naked wearing only shorts, sweat is pouring down on his perfect body

    Edwards, you''re too perfect to be a freak.

    I crawled slowly over to him, then sat down in front of him and stroked his soft hair again. "You''re so nice, why should I treat you differently?" I said once again.

    "I''m evil, I kill a lot of people. I hate them, they only want my money." Edwards said.

    "There''s nothing wrong with hating them, there''s nothing wrong with killing them. What''s wrong with you ? is really necessary for you to hurt yourself with all that hate? even though for complicated things. Why do you bother thinking about other people, when you can hurt them all without even thinking about it. You know Edwards? Hate will always be rooted to the bottom of the heart, it can''t die and keeps growing deeper and more deeper. . And you know what happens next? What happens is that you will die with that hate. I''m not going to tell you not to hate those people, but I just want you to know. When the hatred in your heart resurfaces, hold my hand and believe that I will help you through Everything.." I said sincerely.

 Chapter 74 - 74. Complicated Trauma From The Past

    PTSD (post-traumatic stress disorder) or post-traumatic stress disorder is a mental disorder that appears after a person experiences or witnesses an unpleasant event.

    PTSD is an anxiety disorder that makes sufferers remember traumatic events. However, not everyone who remembers a traumatic event develops PTSD. There are specific criteria used to determine whether a person has PTSD

    PTSD Symptoms

    Symptoms of PTSD appear after a person has experienced a traumatic event. The time of appearance can be several months or years after the traumatic event. The severity and duration of symptoms also varies from patient to patient.

    1. Memories of a traumatic event

    People with PTSD often remember the events that traumatized them. In fact, sufferers feel as if repeating the incident. Memories of the traumatic event are also often present in nightmares, so the sufferer is emotionally depressed.

    2. Negative thoughts and feelings

    People with PTSD tend to blame themselves or others. In addition, sufferers also lose interest in activities they used to enjoy and feel hopeless. Sufferers are also more aloof and find it difficult to establish relationships with other people.

    3. Changes in behavior and emotions

    People with PTSD are often easily frightened or angry even though they are not triggered by memories of the traumatic event. This change in behavior is also often a danger to himself or others. Patients also have difficulty sleeping and concentrating.

    PTSD can occur in both children and adults. However, in children, there are special symptoms, namely frequent reenactment of traumatic events through games. Children with PTSD also often experience nightmares that can be directly or indirectly related to the traumatic event they experienced

    Causes of PTSD

    PTSD can occur after a person experiences or witnesses a frightening or life-threatening event. It''s not known exactly why these events cause PTSD for some people. However, it is suspected that the cause is a combination of the following conditions:

    Unpleasant experience.

    Family history of mental disorders.

    Temperament innate personality.

    Some of the information I read didn''t really let me know if Edwards did have a history of PTSD.

    (Source: Alodokter.com)

    -----

    I closed the phone screen and started to see Edwards who was sleeping peacefully, after he did some stressful things earlier, of course I was wondering a lot of things.

    His behaviour was very strange, The trauma he went through seemed so deep and made him a little unwell. I don''t want to say that Edwards is Crazy. I just wanted to say maybe Edwards is just not feeling well right now.

    When he finished hearing all my words, at that moment he got up instead and climbed into bed. even the porridge I made for him hasn''t been touched at all, until it''s cold. He hasn''t taken the medicine either, I don''t want to wake Edwards who is now resting.

    I chose to just get out of the room, want to take breakfast for myself. My throat also hurts a lot, not to mention my head still feels dizzy. Edwards really almost killed me, luckily God still saved this sinful me.

    I chose to go down using the stairs instead, while enjoying this situation of the large Mansion which felt very quiet. my eyes stared at the big lamp hanging from the ceiling, the price must be so fantastic.

    My footsteps stopped, when I almost reached the bottom of the stairs. There was already seen Violet standing with her arms crossed in front of her chest. her face is smiling mockingly, I don''t know what she wants to do now.

    I started down and stood in front of her, still looking into her eyes that really disgusted me.

    "How does it feel? Enjoying that perfect man? Are you now going to leave this Mansion and run as far as possible?" Violet asked, I know that all this time Violet was waiting for me to know the reality. But I just shook my head slowly.

    "Why do I have to run so far, I can still walk well at the moment and I don''t think there''s anything wrong with a little test of guts." I said quietly, we stood face to face. Violet was looking for trouble like that. she wanted me to leave this mansion and leave Edwards. because of Edwards'' mental illness.

    "You still want to try something else? Haven''t you experienced the pain of dealing with a madman like Edwards? Tch! You''re trying to survive from this situation, even though I know you''ll leave if you don''t make any profit here." Violet took something from behind the small bag she was carrying. A gum she gave me, she also took another gum and chewed it slowly.

    I can only hold the candy and stare confused, why did he give the gum?

    "If you can hold on, then hold on as hard as you can. We''ll see how long you can stay in the same room with Edwards, this is just the beginning right? You haven''t seen anything crazier than this. Ahhh.. the madness in the Douglas Mansion. It''s not just Edwards who has a mental illness, I think the whole family is has the same behaviour. It''s like a curse that has been passed down through generations I guess." Violet made small bubbles from the gum she was eating, I watched closely her movements.

    Why? Violet was so relaxed when she said the Douglas Family had a mental illness? Is she not afraid to die?

    "Is mean including you? You also seem to have a mental illness, because you don''t accept that Edwards is starting to like me." I said slowly, I also opened the gum wrapper and chewed it slowly, the wrapper I kept in my trouser pocket. because it is impossible to throw it here.

    "Yes, it could be. I think the curse is in this big Mansion, anyone who enters here will feel endless with madness, I hope you never regret coming here. Once you enter you can''t get out easily." Violet said.

    "But you came out easily." I said relax.

    "because I didn''t really get into it, I never really felt That I was a member of the Douglas family. Oh by the way, you said Edwards was going to marry you? Wow! a lot of money and a reputation that is admired by everyone would want something like that, while I congratulate you. But don''t ever think I''ve backed out of all this fighting, I want to move faster than you. And take Edwards completely, and juat me who will give birth to Edwards'' first child, then get rid of you with easilly." Violet patted my shoulder lightly. I just kept quiet and chewed the gum he gave me casually.

    Violet''s footsteps were getting further away, I who saw this just laughed for a while. "freak ass woman.." I said slowly.

 Chapter 75 - 75. All Of Them In This Mansion Are Psychopath

    I walked towards the kitchen, on this kitchen was very quiet. Maybe it was because the Douglas Family had gone off to their own business and now the maids were resting. I took out the gum wrapper that I had put in my pocket, I was just about to throw it in the trash. I''ve already seen a small writing there.

    -"Choon-hee, you''ve gone too far into the Douglas family. Look the other way and never focus on one thing, or you''ll die in vain."-

    Is this a warning foor me? I looked around, Fortunately this place is really quiet. I didn''t know if this was a threat from Violet or if she was giving me a warning. But for what? Wouldn''t she want to get rid of me and be the only woman in Edwards'' life?

    I immediately tore the paper into small pieces, then threw it in the dishwasher. I turned on the water until the paper was washed by the running water away., then I closed the valve on sink. I looked at the sink wall with a land gaze.

    Actually, who is the antagonist in this story? why do I feel that Violet isn''t really that bad? sHe does seem to threaten me often, for what ? So that I don''t belong in this family right?. Is she afraid that I will die in vain? But why did she help me? Is there any advantage for her??

    I took a glass of water and poured fruit juice into the glass, so many odd things made me unable to think properly.

    Violet, Mrs. Anne, Mr. Brandon, Daniel, Azzhura, Granny Lecy.

    among all of them, who is the villain in this drama ?? Or do they have their own goals and desires? Just like myself, who stayed here because I really wanted something.

    Found my mom and dad..

    But..

    "Choon-hee, what are you doing?" Mrs. Anne''s voice made me almost spill the glass in my hand. I quickly turned around and gave the best smile.

    "Ummm sorry? I.. just.. umm.. I''m just thirsty." I said nervously, Mrs Anne walked up to me and looked me in the eye.

    "You''re lying? Are you scared right now? Your face is so pale and your forehead is furrowed deep. Is it because of Edwards? How does it feel?" There was a mocking face from Mrs. Anne''s smile. I saw that smile and I just could only smile back to her.

    "Feel what?" I asked pretending to be stupid.

    "Edward strangled, he punched you, pulled your hair or nearly killed you., Which do you feel?" Mrs. Anne asked, she took a piece of apple on the table and took a slow bite.

    "Everything, I think.." I said honestly, I feel that all my movements in this house are really being monitored. Well, I feel like a fugitive now. How can I sleep so well after all this? I took another drink of the fruit juice in my glass, drank it all down and put the empty glass into the sink.

    "Are you happy? Can you taste death so easily?" Her laugh sounded like a crazy woman, now I realize that the Douglas Family does have a secret psychopathic side to it.

    "I''m glad I got the chance to see another side of the people in this Mansion." I said boldly, I was still standing where I was. Mrs. Anne just laughed softly at what I said.

    sHe walked to one of the drawers, Then she took out a sharp knife that was quite beautiful in my eyes. The blade gleams in the light, I think it''s really sharp when it grazes the skin at this point.

    Mrs. Anne walked again towards me, standing right in front of me and she cut the apple in her Hand. The apple that had been cut she shared with me, leaving a small bite from her mouth. should i accept? Of course, I accepted the apple and ate it without thinking.

    Do you know how to deal with a psychopath like Mrs. Anne? Just enjoy what they do, then look for their weaknesses. Then at that time you can save yourself just for a while, Only a few! do not expect too much.

    "Do you know Choon-hee, Sometimes don''t be too brave to open your mouth in front of people who can kill you easily." Mrs. Anne said she didn''t stop cutting her apples. sHe cut slowly but slowly the apple in her hand was almost gone. I just saw what she kept doing, until she cut the last apple. her hands still didn''t stop, until she scratched her own hands and made the skin on her palms hurt and ooze fresh blood.

    So you know what he did next? sHe even licked her own blood, I remained silent watching everything. I remained silent because I knew there was no point in asking why she had scratched her hand with a knife and instead let the apple in her hand fall to the floor.

    The knife she was holding was pointed close to my face, on my neck. the coldness of the knife stuck to it made me swallow hard.

    "Why do you silent, Choon-hee? Are you afraid?" asked Mrs. Anne, I who heard her question laughed again. I find it funny what she is doing now, what is she really trying to tell me? why did she even go around doing stupid things? does she want me to be afraid of her and do everything dhe says?

    Ahhhh .. too naive, I''m not used to meeting strange people or psychopaths. But I understand very well how human nature is, because I''ve met so many humans in this world.

    "I''m not afraid, you know why? Because I feel you... It''s impossible to scratch the tip of this knife into my skin. We don''t know what bacteria are on the knife you''re holding, what if the bacteria on this knife could be made me sick and then I got an infection, I went to the hospital, then I was stressed, then I was told that I was pregnant, and my child suddenly got sick too, then maybe my child died before being born into this world, or it could be when this child was born in dead. he turns out to be a boy and is the first child of Edwards. What if all that happened?, Because of your negligence at this time?" I asked mockingly.

    "You''re good at making up stories and good at making other people think, it''s not my fault that I brought you to this Mansion. Your small brain can be used too." Having said that, Mrs. Anne removed the knife from my neck. she then washed her bloodied hands.

    I sighed a little slowly, at least I could survive the first try. I''m really going to go crazy if I keep feeling like this.

    "Just get ready. We''re going to the obstetrician and check the health of your uterus and see if you''re pregnant." said Mrs.. Anne, then she put on her usual face and walked away leaving me.

 Chapter 76 - 76. Menstrual Cycle

    Mrs. Anne and I got out of the car at the same place, we were in front of the hospital lobby. there were several people who greeted us, smiled politely and took us to where we were meant to be. I''ve been pressing my head which suddenly felt dizzy, when I smelled the medicine in the hospital.

    I really don''t like the strong smell of medicine, I walk as casually as possible. although actually the smell in my nose is not good enough to accept all these scents. I looked down the hall after aisle that we passed, the room in the hospital was quiet. I''m not sure if there really are residents or not, or here it is specifically for the rich who are used to luxurious facilities and comfort.

    We entered into one of the rooms, a room with various sophisticated equipment there. The scent is more soothing because I smell the fragrant lavender flowers. My nose is starting to feel safe again now, I''ve been ordered to sit on the sofa with Mrs. Anne.

    There was a female doctor who smiled sweetly and greeted her in a friendly manner.

    "Good afternoon Mrs. Anne, Miss Choon-hee. Nice to see you." said her.

    "is she the doctor?" i mumble in my mind

    "Afternoon Doctor Lita, I''m glad to finally meet you after so much hope. Right now beside me is the woman I told you on the phone yesterday, I want a healthy pregnancy from her. So maybe you can check her health of the uterus and whether she is already pregnant. or not yet." Mrs. Anne''s words made me quite uncomfortable.

    she''s too direct and doesn''t respect my feelings at all, of course he doesn''t respect my feelings. sHe just doesn''t have feelings.

    "Alright madam, it''s good to experience the day you''ve been waiting for. Let''s start with some basics, Miss Choon-hee." after telling Mrs. Anne, the doctor named Lita looked at me with a very sweet smile.

    At least the aura released by the doctor in front of me was enough to calm me down.

    "Yes.." I said, receiving a kind greeting from him.

    "I''m going to explain some basics before we find out About your pregnancy. There are still many women who don''t know how to calculate gestational age. While it''s difficult to accurately determine because we can''t know exactly when fertilization occurred, gestational age can be estimated in several ways.

    To calculate gestational age, the method that is widely used today is based on the date of the last menstrual period. The first day of the last menstrual period (LMP) is considered the first day of gestational age. Usually a woman will undergo a pregnancy of about 280 days or 40 weeks from the HPHT.

    The assumption that HPHT is the first day of pregnancy is still considered quite accurate, even though fertilization usually starts around 11-21 days after that date. This method is known as the Naegele formula. This method is considered best for women who have a regular 28-day menstrual cycle.

    on that statement i told you, can you understand Miss Choon-hee?" Asked the doctor, I who heard the narrative from her was quite clear and firm.

    I know that there are some things I really need to know before I actually get pregnant. After all, my child will be the most expensive diamond and must be taken care of properly.

    "I understand." I said slowly.

    "So? When was the last time you had your period?" Ask Lita''s doctor.

    I who was asked like that immediately swallowed my own saliva, when did I last have my period? do not know! I forgot, I haven''t even felt the blood coming out of my womb for months. I just remembered that I have a slight deficiency about the hormone, and I think this is going to be a big problem.

    what should I do now? I bit my lower lip nervously, what if I find out I''m not fertile? because I rarely menstruate? Oh my gosh Choon-hee! how can you forget something as important as this?

    "Miss Choon-hee? You heard my question right?" Doctor Lita held my hand, I immediately nodded and smiled a little.

    "I forgot the date." I said honestly, I glanced slightly at Mrs. Anne. she was already looking into my eyes scornfully, but her mouth was still tightly shut.

    "Actually it doesn''t matter if you forget, we can do a physical examination and a transvaginal ultrasound, to determine the gestational age more accurately.

    Ultrasound results in calculating gestational age are more accurate if done in the early days of pregnancy. This is because in the first few weeks, the fetus tends to develop at the same rate. We can do an ultrasound scanner now, but before that I want to ask you a few things. do you really forget because your period often changes, or do you really have a problem with that? maybe your period can run about once every 2 months, once every 4 months or maybe this year you haven''t had your period at all? can you tell me your last condition Miss Choon-hee?." The question from the obstetrician in front of me was too detailed, damn I didn''t think of anything like this.

    Why can I so casually walk to the hospital and forget something important? That I''m not fluent in menstruating. what will the witch beside me say later? is she going to kill me right away? because I turned out to be barren?

    Ahhh Choon-hee, you were too arrogant before. until you get into trouble on the first day of checking.

    "I don''t think I have a good Menstrual cycle. It''s been about three months I haven''t had my period." I said honestly, I saw Doctor Lita who glanced at Mrs. Anne. For now I dare not look at Mrs. Anne, I am afraid that she will give me an evil look and make me faint just by looking into her eyes. like Medusa..

    "Okay, maybe we''ll immediately do a thorough check-up. Because actually irregular menstruation is a condition when you experience a different menstrual cycle than usual. So, the distance between your menstrual cycle or menstruation keeps changing.

    Women with normal or regular menstrual cycles, which range from 21-35 days will experience between 11-13 menstrual periods in one calendar year. This means that there is a chance that you will have about 13 chances of getting pregnant every year. On the other hand, women who have irregular periods may have a much less chance of getting pregnant because the fertile period is uncertain," Doctor Lita told me.

    Once again Doctor Lita looked at Mrs. Anne, she looked unsure of what would happen next. if she''s not sure, now what about me?

    God help me, I know my sins is unfogivable But at least save myself and make me pregnant, I have to save myself and find out where my father and mother are.. At least I''m pregnant just this once.

 Chapter 77 - 77. I Have To Get Pregnant

    " So what''s your next suggestion Doctor Lita? Can I just do an examination right away? I think there is something that must be clarified here, lest I bother bringing her here and she can''t get pregnant, of course it will be a waste of my time." Mrs. Anne''s words did sound bitter. I had to hold my ears so as not to hurt because of her evil words.

    "We will do it Mrs. Anne, the examination. Come on, Miss Choon-hee. lie down on that bed." Doctor Lita seems to be moving fast, I think she is also quite afraid if it turns out that I can''t get pregnant.

    "Oh but wait, in this case it must be ensured that the bladder must be empty, can you go to the toilet and drain it first? After that you lie down."

    I obey when told to., just do like that. I walked to the toilet and did everything. luckily right now I really want to pee, because the situation is not as good as now. After that I came back out of the toilet and walked to the side of the bed and started sleeping on my back. My eyes stared at the ceiling with a flat look.

    "Please open your legs with a wide shape, Miss Choon-hee." said doctor Lita, I did what she ordered, Mrs. Anne was already beside me, folding her arms in front of her chest.

    Watching so closely and so evil too, I really feel helpless right now.

    "Is this safe?" I asked quietly, because some of the tools I saw in this room gave me goosebumps.

    "So far, the transvaginal ultrasound scanner procedure has no dangerous risks because it does not have radiation exposure, so it is considered safe for pregnant women and her fetuses. However, some women may feel uncomfortable during the procedure, especially when the ultrasound stick is inserted through the vagina. This discomfort It''s quite light, and will go away after the procedure." Doctor Lita''s expression made me nod once again, what I did not understand.

    Doctor Lita has inserted an ultrasound wand (transducer), which has been given a condom and lubricating gel into my vagina. After that, the ultrasound wand already displayed an image of the inside of my hips on the screen. I don''t know what happened next, I just felt weird when something moved in my womb. During the examination, Lita''s doctor slowly turned the ultrasound stick so that it could display a clearer image. she did everything very meticulously and carefully.

    "There are several things that need to be remembered Choon-hee, transvaginal ultrasound is a method of pregnancy examination and to see the condition of the female reproductive organs by inserting a 5-7.5 cm long probe stick into the vagina.

    The probe will emit high-frequency sound waves, to bring up images of your internal organs on the monitor screen. You see the monitor screen over there, right?" Doctor Lita asked, I nodded because I had seen it earlier.

    "Is everything okay Doctor?" Mrs. Anne already looked displeased at what she was seeing.

    "Don''t worry Mrs. Anne, this process will let us know a lot of things, because according to Pregnancy, Birth & Baby, ultrasound during pregnancy or also known as endovaginal ultrasound usually aims to check the mother''s condition during pregnancy.

    Meanwhile, transvaginal ultrasound is usually done to check the condition of the reproductive system, whether or not they are preparing for pregnancy. Usually someone is recommended to do this type of ultrasound because it is suspected of having certain medical conditions such as infertility in women.

    Because this type of ultrasound scanner can help doctors see the woman''s vagina, fallopian tubes, cervix, uterus, and ovaries. we will do our best and hope everything is okay." Doctor Lita seemed to give more reasonable words, she wanted to concentrate but Mrs. Anne looked very annoying.

    I saw that her forehead was sweating and that made me understand, That she too was afraid to die here. if I can''t get pregnant then Doctor Lita will be killed by Mrs. Anne? It could be, Who could have guessed what this witch next to me would do.

    Good grief..

    My heart is so sad right now.

    A few moments later Everything is finished, the tool that goes into the vagina has also been removed. I took a deep breath when it was all over. it''s just done, Now what''s the result?

    Doctor Lita helped me to get up and led me to the sofa again, she looked into my eyes and smiled sweetly.

    "Don''t be too tense Choon-hee, everything will be fine. Transvaginal ultrasound results can be received within 24 hours. From the results of the examination, we can observe the development of the fetus, diagnose various conditions in the uterus. Including cancer, pelvic infections, pregnancy ectopics, cysts, fibroids, miscarriages and placental abnormalities such as placenta previa, after which we will be able to discuss the appropriate treatment for you based on the results found.

    But you take it easy, after I saw it earlier. I think your uterus looks good and there is no problem. We''ll wait for the results tomorrow. Everything has been recorded on the monitor screen and will be investigated further.

    To Mrs. Anne, don''t be too tense, madam. Everything will be fine, and as we expected. I asked Miss Choon-hee not to be depressed mentally and always eat high-fiber foods, besides that not to make her too tired and overthinking. That can cause her to lose good hormones." Doctor Lita said to both of us, for some reason I was very happy to hear what Doctor Lita said.

    Moreover, the Witch beside me, Mrs. Anne did not say anything else. she immediately got up and walked away, I got up too and said goodbye to go to Doctor Lita. sHe just smiled and let me go

    I tried to catch up to Mrs. Anne who was walking very fast. "Madam, can''t you just slow down?" I asked a little annoyed, how can she walk so fast?. "Madam? If I get pregnant, I might miscarry if I run like this." I said again, and sure enough. Mrs. Anne immediately slowed down her steps so that I could match her now.

    "Tch! Now you can control me, just watch out if you don''t get pregnant. I''ll cut your head off." she''s already threatening me again, I just scratch my hair which doesn''t itch.

    I''m dead if I don''t get pregnant, I just have to get pregnant! For a better life I have to get pregnant!.

    We entered the elevator together, there was no conversation between Mrs. Anne and I. sHe''s just busy playing with her cellphone, I don''t know what she''s actually doing. I don''t want to bother.

    "Tomorrow we return again on this place., today you have to rest and the maids will bring food and drink suitable for fertility. Don''t wander around the Mansion and tire you out, I don''t want to take the slightest risk.." sHe said while closing her cellphone, I who heard that just nodded.

 Chapter 78 - 78. Why Are You Still Here Choon-Hee ??

    I came back and opened the door to Edwards'' room, the first thing I heard from Edwards'' room was the sound of a pretty melodious song. Looks like Edwards is listening to a song at the moment.

    I saw him still sitting on the sofa and looking at the balcony, he was already wearing casual clothes and also combing his hair neatly. I walked slowly towards him, putting the small bag I was carrying near him. then sat quietly, I looked at Edwards face which looks fine now.

    "Have you eaten Edwards? Do you need anything?" I asked softly, I took his hand and looked at his face intently.

    Edwards looked at me and smiled sweetly too. "Have you eaten? I thought you were going away from me?" Edwards'' question made me chuckle.

    "How can I leave this handsome and charming man like you? Hey, you know? I''m in the mood for some chocolate pudding. Would you like to accompany me? I think it would be really nice to eat with you." I said, I tried not to mention what happened to us earlier. I didn''t want Edwards to think like that for now.

    "You want to eat pudding? Come on, we''ll just ask the waiter. I want to eat on the balcony of the room while looking at the evening sky, look at the sky it''s very beautiful." Edwards immediately nodded quickly.

    "Alright, I''ll call the maid." I got up from my seat and started pressing the button near the door. Mrs. Anne said it was a button that could quickly summon a maid. Then I said something through the voiceover, That I wanted Chocolate Pudding and also a cold drink.

    After I said that, I sat back down next to Edwards. he was still looking at the sky from the balcony. what was Edwards thinking when he looked up at the sky like that?

    "Choon-hee, aren''t you afraid of dying when you''re with me?" One more question from Edwards, Makes me a little confused about what to answer.

    "Actually.. I''m scared. But I know, you''re more scared than me. You''re afraid that your life will be alone and everyone will leave you alone. That''s why I''m always by your side and make sure you''re okay. I do sorry if things feel really weird to you." I said slowly, and

    "Why are you even apologizing? You shouldn''t feel around this Mad Man like me. You should have gone and left me, like everyone else. How can you stay and look so fine like this? thing that happened before". Edwards said, I couldn''t help but smile a lwhile and nod in understanding.

    Before I could speak, a knock on the door made me realize that the maid had already come with what I asked for. I walked straight to the door and opened it. The waitress handed her a tray of chocolate pudding and cold drinks.

    I took it and closed the door again, the tray would be brought near Edwards. put it on the table and started giving him a chocolate pudding. I also gave him a small spoon. "Eat, you need sweets to get better." I said to Edwards.

    I ignored his words earlier, actually I didn''t want to answer anything about the statement he made.

    I took my own pudding, cut it with a spoon and put it in my mouth. it tastes really really good, I know that sweet food can make a very good mood.

    "Do you like it? eat a lot then." I said to Edwards, seeing that Edwards was also eating well by now.

    "I like it because I eat with you, not because of the pudding. Have you ever felt happiness like this? Eat with people who like and feel a lot of beauty when they are by their side?" Edwards asked me, Hearing this I immediately stopped the movement of my hands and looked into his beautiful eyes.

    "do You like me?" I asked Edwards, for some reason from the many questions he had. I instead focused on the word like he proposed.

    "I like you because you still want to stay close to me, after all you''ve seen. You didn''t say anything, you didn''t insult me, I gave neither hate nor disgust. Why did you do all that? is because of that people? or just me?." Edwards asked again, which made me go awry and eat the chocolate pudding a little nervously. how can you say that you like me so easily?

    "I''m good to people who are good to me too, why should I leave you? Is it really your fault? I feel that you just want to be understood and you just feel lonely. You miss warmth and togetherness, that''s why you are easy to get close to because all this time I always give something that no one else can give. Am I right? That''s why you also say that you like me." Say it at length.

    Edwards who heard that immediately nodded, he finished his chocolate pudding very voraciously. his eyes are still looking into mine, maybe he just wants company and everything will be fine.

    "You can always make me feel comfortable and safe, somehow when I woke up and didn''t see you by my side, I wanted to kill myself and forget all this. But when you come back here and smile at me, I hope there is a second life that can make we are together and always there for each other. I also hope that I have good sanity to make sure you are always happy. Sounds funny and weird doesn''t it? but that''s what I thought when the evening sky was as beautiful as this. I haven''t felt that feeling in a long time. fun like this.

    Ever since my mother died... since then I''ve been feeling lonely all day." Edwards said it all while still looking into my eyes.

    "Your mother? What''s wrong with Mrs. Anne? Why did you say she''s died?" I asked and pretended I didn''t understand, because I felt better hearing everything from Edwards. Instead of me guessing a lot of unnecessary things.

    "My biological mother, my Daddy Brandon''s first wife. Who brought me into this world and always feel lucky that I was born and become her child, she is so kind and takes great care of me. Makes sure I can eat regularly, helps me with schoolwork, brings lunch for me , make sure the clothes I wear are always clean Combing my hair and always telling me that the world is fine as long as we look at it in a good way everything my mom says always keeps me going, holding on and holding on even though she''s no longer by my side.. " Edwards told him everything with a happy smile, he seemed to love his mother very much.

 Chapter 79 - 79. 13th Of Every Month

    I smiled happily when I heard what he said, seeing his sparkling eyes. certainly is a rare thing, his love is so great and his affection is so extraordinary. is there anything better than that? the world is sometimes unfair, taking what we need most at this time.

    Looking at Edwards who was so sweet when he smiled, made me realize that he did have a good character. It''s Just his Circumstances made it useless. Making him feel lost, I want to make him have a purpose again. But how? He was too far away for me to reach. There was a fairly high and thick barrier between me and Edwards.

    "Your mother must be happy to see you today. You grew up well and became a good man. You are a child she is proud of." I said quietly, Edwards just sighed. He shook his head and chose to lean his back against the edge of the sofa.

    "I think my mother is sad right now, seeing a different me from time to time. I can only be silent in this situation and trapped in the darkness. Crying every night and only able to remember memories with her in every dream. I want to go back, back when I was her kid When my mother is here and always hugs me tightly, I don''t find the warmth of her hug anymore." Edwards looked at me, he seemed to tell me he needed that same warmth. The warmth that his mother gave him in the past.

    So I wonder, since when did he leave his mother? what was the kidnapping case?

    "Edwards, did your mother leave when you were a kid?" I asked Cautiously, I could see the fear in his eyes. Even if it''s just a glance, it''s clear.

    "Yes, when I was kidnapped. That''s when my mother was killed and left me, you know Choon-hee? Actually on the day of the kidnapping my mother and I were on vacation together. Daddy said he would follow us, but in fact he didn''t follow us. But he just married Mommy Anne, And left me and my mother. They thought I was dead with my mother, Until in the end you saved me." I immediately fell silent hearing what Edwards said at this time.

    That bad Mr and Mrs Douglas? But why does Edwards still look fine for now? Why does he look still calm and affectionate to his parents now?.

    I still want to ask something else, but I deliberately lock my mouth tightly. I don''t want to question things I can''t ask. especially about his past which is certainly very complicated.

    "Oh I see, don''t you feel hurt? When you talk about your mother? About the day you found out the harsh reality?" I said quietly, Edwards just shook his head and smiled again. A smile that hurts so much.

    "I''m quite okay, Trying to close past memories. But indeed, the side effects of what I did, Made me have an acute trauma. I live in harsh reality, making everything seem stuck in the past. That''s why do you see another side of me, don''t you? what do you think? about me who is not as perfect as you imagine?." Edwards question is still the same, he wants to hear the vocational from my mouth.

    But I don''t have the right words to make her mood better.

    "Can you recover yourself?"Out of many Questions, I asked something Edwards would probably never know. I''m stupid huh?

    "I don''t know, I often go to the doctor and check all the conditions I feel. But it all comes back to myself, I still don''t want to forget my past. That''s why I''m still stuck in the trauma and can relapse at any time." He said honestly.

    "Sometimes? Is it on a certain date? because this morning I heard Mr. Douglas say, That it''s time for you to act like this morning. I mean..." I was confused myself what to say, Edwards who knows what. can smile and hold my hand well.

    "Yes, on the 13th every month, which is the date on which I was kidnapped and lost my mother, on every this date I will behave strangely and can''t control myself. However, there is something strange about this day, because usually I will be sick for a whole day . But today?" Edwards hung up on him, which only made me more curious.

    "But why today? Did something happen?" I asked a little demanding.

    "Today I''m not really sick, I feel the warmth you gave. Made me realize at the right time, I remember everything I did to you. I remember when you gently stroked my head and said I''m a good boy, You act like my mom." What Edwards said, of course, made me even more confused.

    "Would you like to be by my side every month? On the 13th? I can always stroke your hair and say you''re a good boy, I can hug you tight and give you the warmth your mother used to give." I got up from my seat and walked towards Edwards, I hugged Edwards neck from behind him and kissed his cheek gently.

    Edwards seemed to laugh softly and then kissed my back on the cheek, I couldn''t help but smile amused because of the wetness from his lips. "What if it turns out you left me?" Edwards asked.

    "Why should I leave you? Wasn''t it you who told me to leave before? Maybe after this you were the one who told me to leave." I said casually, I just wanted to know how Edwards would react to the Question I asked.

    "About yesterday? I even felt that you were a little disturbed by my attitude that was too chasing after you, that''s why I decided to just end our work relationship. But I didn''t know that Mommy Anne actually brought you here, I''m sorry about that. I I really didn''t mean to do anything stupid to you, I just thought that you were just like everyone else. Will leave when I see all the flaws in me." Such a sad phrase, I almost shed tears hearing what Edwards said.

    "I see. Now how about we go out for a walk? Have you showered? Take a shower first, I want to eat alot of food after this. It feels like eating chocolate pudding alone can''t make my stomach full. How do you think?" I wiped the tears that flowed, hearing my words Edwards immediately nodded and got up quickly.

    He carried me like a baby, then led me to the bathroom. "We''ll shower and making love roughly! I miss you.." Edwards said it very loudly, it made me laugh out loud and we really had a hot romance in the shower.

 Chapter 80 - 80. Her Patience.

    Annelise glanced at the monitor screen which showed Edwards and Choon-hee chatting and smiling sweetly at each other. Anne was a little restless at the moment, for Fear that Edwards would really fall in love with the paid woman who had no self-respect.

    Anne chose to get out of the secret room and walked leisurely to meet her husband, There are some things that Anne really wants right now. find out about Edwards'' real condition and find out whether Choon-hee is pregnant or not. but unfortunately these two things can not be obtained by Anne quickly.

    Her footsteps were already out of the room, she walked slowly down the stairs one by one. Seeing some waiters busy cleaning the house and others busy arranging food on the dining table. It''s almost dinner time, maybe about half an hour..

    Anne chose to step into her husband''s room, because that''s where Brandon is usually busy meeting shareholders and managing the company from behind the scenes, he always takes over Edwards'' work at these dates. Since Brandon knew that Edwards'' illness would recur, they were all too used to what was happening. Until it makes them sick and tired of facing the same situation over and over again.

    Anne knocked first, then slowly opened it. Seeing her husband who was still busy typing something on the laptop, Anne went inside and closed the door behind her again.

    "You haven''t finished yet? Are you still doing a lot of work at the moment? Don''t be too hard my husband, you need a break. What if you just gave that responsibility to Daniel? Being the main director at Douglas company, of course our son can do this. Instead of having to pass that responsibility on to Edwards, he''s always been sickly." Anne has always heated up the situation that was going on, all this time her husband did not want to give full rights to Daniel. For whatever reason, Anne rarely knew what her husband wanted.

    During the past 20 years, her husband has always avoided it, when he talked about his late first wife who had passed away, he looked sad at times. It made Anne even more restless that all this time Brandon still had feelings for his first wife.

    But Anne tried to be okay and did not go into details, because Anne still wanted to live a quiet life as Mrs Douglas. I''m afraid, if Anne discusses things that are not important like that. Makes Brandon more stressed and things get worse. Brandon must not die first, he must stay alive until he gives some of his wealth to Daniel and Azzhura. and partly to Anne of course, that''s why Anne was still able to be so kind and so sweet to Edwards. In fact, Anne was so fed up with the two CRAZY men who, unfortunately, were the source of wealth in the Douglas family.

    "Husband, did you hear what I said? You are very tired. Come here and let me massage your neck." Anne walked casually to her husband, holding his husband''s shoulder and stroking him gently. Twisted Brandon''s neck a little, so that her husband could be distracted and answer Anne''s questions.

    "Is Choon-hee already pregnant?" Brandon instead asked something else, a question that made Anne almost chuckle. for only his lips can still be pursed and not go too far to nag.

    "I''ll let you know tomorrow, we''ve already done an examination. Although it''s not really clear whether Choon-hee can be pregnant or not." Anne''s words made Brandon stop moving his hands and look at Anne quickly.

    "What do you mean?." Brandon asked confused.

    "Choon-hee has unstable hormones, she hasn''t had her period for several months. So yeah... Maybe it can be said that she''s having a hard time getting pregnant, or maybe she can. But we''ll just have to wait for the results from Lita''s doctor." Anne tried to calm her husband down.

    "What are you doing? How can you not find out first whether Choon-hee is fertile or not! If it''s like this, it''s a lie! We really can''t wait for something uncertain! You are so stupid! How can I give such a small responsibility you! but you can''t do well!." Brandon looked angry, Anne, who heard her husband''s curse, couldn''t help but do a smile.

    "Honey, calm down.. you can be angry if tomorrow the results are out. Don''t immediately think negative, we don''t know what will happen next." Anne whispered sensually, she tried to make her husband calm.

    [Damn old man! sometimes he yells at me and curses me, even though for the past 20 years I have accompanied him and have always been by his side! if only he wasn''t a wealthy businessman from the Douglas family. Where would I marry this Crazy man! It''s crazy, I don''t even know myself!.] Anne said in her heart.

    He seemed very upset because of Brandon''s treatment which had always underestimated Anne all this time.

    "Keep your eyes on her; until Choon-hee really can''t get pregnant! You have to take full responsibility for this matter. I''ve given up a bit of my pride to beg her to get pregnant with Edwards'' child. If she turns out to be barren, better find another woman! You''re right! -really makes me more dizzy. Go away! Useless!." Brandon''s words were loud enough in the room.

    Anne is still smiling, she has a very patient and sweet face. "Okay honey, if you want to be alone. Remember it''s half an hour until dinner, I want you to eat on time and don''t be busy working. I''ll wait in the dining room okay." Anne kissed her husband''s cheek and patted him lightly on the shoulder.

    she walked leisurely towards the door, trying to remain calm and smile. sHe''s been doing all that for the past 20 years, so there''s nothing wrong with being patient and continuing to be patient.

    [See you later Brandon! I''ve been patient all this time and gave you lots of love! but you easily scold me, you also carelessly think I''m just a servant in this house! Tskckckck.. Your life won''t be long, after Choon-hee is pregnant and gives birth to her child. You and your mother, Lecy I will kill! Die in my hands!.]

    Anne opened the door and her eyes immediately became slightly surprised at the arrival of Granny Lecy, who was walking with a cane towards her.

    "Mom, you want to meet Brandon?" Ask Anne

    "Yeah, of courses. he''s in?" asked Lecy.

    "Yes Mom, please come inside." Anne slightly shifted her body, she saw Granny Lecy who had entered. Anne hurriedly walked away from there, she had to find out what Grandma Lecy had said to Brandon.. Anne walked back to her secret room, where she could see and hear everything clearly.

 Chapter 81 - 81. Its My First Time See Edward Is So Happy

    grandmother Lecy entered Brandon''s room, seeing how her son was busy with work.

    "You haven''t seen Edwards yet? He''s sick and you''re busy here? Are you busy with your work and only thinking about money?" Lecy''s words of course made Brandon look quickly into her. Lecy''s face was not showing a fine face. she seemed quite annoyed with all of Brandon''s current attitude.

    "Mom, doesn''t Mommy go to social gathering? Mommy usually goes to social gathering and hangs out with Mommy''s friends." Brandon deliberately discussed other things, he was quite dizzy with all the work and just wanted to be alone.

    "how Can I go out, while my grandson is suffering in this house? Then the biological father himself is only busy with his work? can I look fine? Seeing my grandson who always suffers every day. If you really love your child, at least free him from all this suffering Brandon! He doesn''t need your money. He doesn''t need a lot of money, he just needs your love. Is it hard? It wasn''t the Question Lecy was asking at this point, rather a pretty self-explanatory statement. A fact that is always talked about, Lecy has repeatedly told all this to her son. Lecy had repeatedly told Brandon to give Edwards some love.

    But what did Brandon do? just a simple chat at every breakfast and dinner. just a short greeting when they accidentally meet at work. Lecy knew clearly, knew that Brandon was avoiding his own son.

    "I''m tired Mom, I''m tired of the way things are. I also feel sorry for Clarissa, she died because of me. Because I chose to remarry, instead of living with her and Edwards. I feel guilty Mom, how can I give all the love love Edwards? If I just look at Edwards I''m already very sick. I hurt when I see the smile on Edwards''s lips. The laughter in every joke he makes, The false happiness he feels. All of that slowly kills me, I''m devastated and confused at all I want to go back in time and apologize to Clarissa. But what? But in fact going back in time is impossible." Brandon closed his laptop. Restless, he could only look down in shame in front of his mother.

    Brandon was confused, always confused when asked why he didn''t visit his sick son.

    "You always felt guilty, but you never dared to go to Clarissa''s grave and apologize. You never apologized to Edwards either, you know that Edwards has grown up. today. You know that every 13th he will remember his mother''s death, That''s when he really needs a figure of you. Don''t you feel? He needs you more than anything, because you''re the only person he can trust. But it''s getting here You hurt her the more, the more Edwards was alone in this world.

    I''m not here to scold you, but I want to warn you. Edwards seemed to like Choon-hee. He seemed quite comfortable with her. At first I was afraid that Edwards liked an obscure woman like him, but when I saw Choon-hee who was so painstaking taking care of Edwards and didn''t leave my grandson. At that moment I knew that there was kindness in Choon-hee''s heart, her kindness was exactly the same as Clarissa''s. I''m sure Edwards could have lived a better life if there was a woman beside him who was as warm as his own mother. So I want you to never take Choon-hee away from my Granddaughter! I just wanted Edwards to experience his long lost life again. just once! Let him choose the path he wants to take.

    Now I don''t mind if Edwards just gets a simple woman and doesn''t have a good background, I just want him to feel happy every day. So I''m begging you, just this once.. just this once see how much Edwards liked that simple woman. did you hear what I said Brandon?." Lecy looked very stern as she spoke to Brandon.

    his face was so angry and there was great desire in his eyes.

    "Mom? Isn''t it Mommy who initially didn''t agree that Edwards was with a woman it wasn''t clear? Why now Mommy wants me to let Edwards be together?..." Brandon stopped.

    "Yes or no? Do you want to listen to what I have to say or not? What can I give you, so that you agree to this? Even though I don''t really need your approval either! But I ask you, because I know you still have full responsibility for your child''s happiness. alone!." Lecy doesn''t seem to accept Brandon''s rebuttal

    "Okay Mom, if that''s what you want." Brandon said in the end, he relented because he didn''t want to cause more trouble after this.

    "Tell your wife too, not to put Choon-hee in danger. I do believe in you Brandon, but I don''t trust your wife and two stepson! They''re too hypocritical and are sneakily stabbing us in the back. do something. tell me first." Lecy had finished speaking, she chose to leave Brandon''s presence and exit the room.

    Leaving Brandon alone in his room, with guilt and a complicated heartbreak..

    Meanwhile, in another room.. Anne had been listening to everything since earlier, she heard and saw clearly what Grandma Lecy and Brandon were saying. Anne could only squeak softly, there was a feeling of displeasure on her face. he felt really hurt by what he heard.

    "Grandma now choose Choon-Hee Mom?", again Azzhura entered without permission and easily said something that made Anne almost scream in surprise.

    "You shocked me stupid!" Anne said to her son, Dan Azzhura just chuckled at the curses his mother threw.

    "Now Mommy is so sensitive, why Mom? Because Daddy doesn''t really love Mommy huh? Tskckckck.. I''m so sorry for this Mommy, never mind Mom. Why should I fall in love with a crazy man like that? I''m just a little embarrassed if the world finds out that my Daddy is crazy. I want to hurry away from this place and live comfortably somewhere else." Azzhura said very honestly, he really didn''t like being in a Mansion that only contained crazy people.

    "Shut your mouth! You''re still alive because of these madmen!" said Anne to her son.

 Chapter 82 - 82. Grilled Salmon On The Table

    (Choon-hee POV)

    Edwards and I were out of the room together, we held hands and smiled sweetly. The hot romance we had earlier made the mood even better, especially when I remembered how great Edwards was to me. ahhh .. I feel like I just want to be in the room while hugging him.

    We''ve descended one by one stairs, to get to the dining table. There was already seen the Douglas Family gathered together, I felt that they looked fine after what happened. They should have thought about Edwards'' current condition, they didn''t even visit Edwards at all.

    "Hey kid, are you okay? Even though Mommy was just about to bring dinner to your room." Mrs. Anne''s voice made me squeak a little, what the hell is she? let''s just say he was just making small talk incoherently.

    "I''m feeling better Mom, thanks to Choon-hee. She''s taking good care of me, let''s eat. It''s been a long time since I''ve been this happy at dinner." There is a sentence that is quite satirical behind Edwards''s words at this time, he always shows his sweetest smile and tries to be a dutiful child. But only his family doesn''t know about it.

    We sat side by side, The waiters have served up pretty good food in my eyes at this point.

    "Mommy purposely asked a private Chef to make Miso Soup for you Edwards. You''ll need some warm food to relieve your fever. Let''s eat a lot of it." Again, Mrs. Anne gave affection that looked very sincere. But to me he''s just pretending, he looks like a magician. can fool the people around him.

    "Thanks Mom, have a good meal everyone." Edwards said, I think he''ll take the Miso Soup first. But he instead took the Teriyaki Chicken that was nearby. he picked it up with his chopsticks and chewed it very eagerly.

    "Do you like it? eat a lot." I told her I was feeling sorry for Mrs. Anne''s face at the moment, finally taking the Miso Soup she had served. I really like a variety of soups, because for me to eat foods that have soup at night It''s very pleasant.

    You know, Miso Soup is a Japanese dish in the form of soup with the basic ingredients of dashi, plus the contents of the soup in the form of a little seafood or vegetables, and given miso as a flavoring. Miso soup is enjoyed by lifting the bowl of soup and drinking the broth, while the contents of the soup are eaten with chopsticks.

    In general, miso soup is served with white rice as a breakfast menu in many Japanese homes. Miso soup is usually eaten at home, although there is also miso soup served in traditional Japanese food stalls or restaurants

    Miso soup is a very simple dish that is very easy to prepare in a short time, the ingredients are only katsuobushi broth, a little soup filling, and miso. While miso soup is the simplest dish, the taste it produces can vary depending on the type of miso used for the soup, how the katsuobushi is extracted from the broth and the skill of the person making it.

    In Japanese culture which makes rice or rice from various types of grains as the main food, miso soup has an important role as the main side dish.

    "Wow.. So delicious." I said quietly, hearing my voice. Edwards immediately smiled a little and tried the soup in my bowl. I wanted to protest what he did, but I didn''t really dare. Because right now all the eyes of the Douglass were on me and Edwards.

    "Yes, it''s delicious.. Why does your bowl of food taste so much better, don''t you. Try feeding me." Edwards''s words were too honest, I immediately blushed at what he said. I just hit his arm lightly and actually fed him a spoonful of rice and soup. he ate voraciously. Even Edwards had gently stroked my head from the side.

    All the sweet treatment from him Makes me forget about the situation around me, I don''t even care about the cynical stares from Mrs. Anne and the others.

    "I like Teriyaki Chicken. It tastes more sweet and savory and the sesame aroma is strong. Do you like it?" I said to Edwards, as we both chewed teriyaki chicken from the same plate.

    "Yeah, delicious.. I didn''t know Japanese food could be this good around you." Once again the compliment from Edwards made me blush. I just chuckled and resumed our meal.

    "Here''s the grilled salmon, still warm, kid." Grandma Lecy''s voice made Edwards and I look up at the same time. Grandma Lecy''s face is much friendlier to me now, compared to yesterday.

    "Thank you Grandma, Grandma also eats a lot." I said I took the grilled salmon he gave me. Then start to put the salmon in the mouth.

    Emmmm.. Really melted and very soft, I always love to eat food at this Mansion. like five star food which is absolutely perfect.

    "Nice?." Edwards asked me, then I nodded quickly.

    "I want to." Edwards said.

    "No! It''s mine, you take another one. You''ve been taking it off my plate ever since." I said annoyed, I no longer care how the reactions of the Douglas family''s faces. I just wanted to enjoy this delicious and so tender grilled salmon. I really want to spend it alone. Let Edwards take the others.

    "I want it off your plate, come on give it to me. Hurry up, I''m hungry. I''m going to starve to death.." Edwards sounded like a sulky little kid and had to get what he wanted, I would''ve wanted to hit him in the head if I didn''t remember where I was now

    "Just a little, not a lot." I said quietly, I took the tip of a spoonful of salmon pieces. but unfortunately he took the entire contents of the plate and put it in his mouth at once.

    "Edwards!. Ahhh.. my salmon." I subconsciously shouted at Edwards, and the man just laughed while chewing quickly the contents in his mouth.

    "That''s delicious..." Edwards said, after a while he swallowed and drank a glass of water.

    "Tsk! That''s bad, but I really like that salmon." I was really annoyed, but Edwards just ruffled my hair in exasperation and he got me another grilled salmon. From one of the big plates near Grandma Lecy. Edwards took it without looking at his family, he even got three pieces of salmon on my plate.

    I who saw it almost smiled loosely, but I tried to hold it in because I was embarrassed.

    "Eat a lot, don''t be shy. You can take all the food here, everything can be yours." Edwards'' words were like a magic spell that made me obey. Ahhh ... because of the salmon I feel warm in my heart, because of all the behavior of Edwards.

 Chapter 83 - 83. I Am Pregnant...!

    We''ve finished eating, I really feel my stomach is very full now. what was on the dinner table Edwards really gave me a lot. I like to remember what happened earlier, Edwards was seen as a very loving and caring man.

    I haven''t moved from my seat, For Mr Douglas and Mrs Douglas haven''t done that either. So in order to maintain my decency and dignity, I remained seated quietly in my place. Edwards also did the same thing, he was busy pouring Wine into his glass instead.

    He said it was one of the expensive wines he bought at an auction. The name of the wine is Cheval Blanc, which is a wine that has pocketed an A quality standard certificate and received the Wine Classification of Saint Emilion award. Cheval Blanc is considered one of the most prestigious winemakers in the world and is the benchmark for other wine producers. In addition, Cheval Blanc is also predicted as Bordeaux, French wine, the best ever made. Not surprisingly, someone auctioned it for USD 303 thousand.

    Wine is the result of fermentation of fruit, such as red wine, that has been crushed. The alcohol content in wine generally ranges from 12-15%. This type of alcoholic beverage is known to be high in antioxidants so it is believed to provide health benefits. such as maintaining heart health, increasing good cholesterol levels in the blood, and reducing depression and anxiety.

    However, the benefits of this wine can only be felt if consumed in the right amount. The recommended limit for wine consumption is 1 glass per day or about 150 ml.

    Edwards just told me about the wine he drank, even Daniel and Azzhura had been drinking the same wine. They sip it slowly and so elegantly. Their eyes just stared straight at the glass they were holding, as if waiting for something. Everyone was silent and didn''t say anything.

    I''m curious, are they drinking Wine at this time because they will hear a serious conversation?

    I, who was feeling restless, finally took the glass and tried to ask for Wine who was beside Edwards.

    "You can''t drink Choon-hee''s alcoholic drink." Mrs. Anne''s voice made me immediately stop the movement of my hand, I immediately inched slowly and put back the glass I had been holding earlier. I''m just nervous, why haven''t they spoken at all since earlier? I''m so confused myself.

    "We''re having a wedding between you and Edwards in 14 days." Lecy''s grandmother has spoken, I who heard that statement could only raise an eyebrow in confusion.

    "Mom?" Mrs. Anne''s voice immediately interrupted quickly, I knew there was a disapproval from Mrs. Anne for the marriage that would take place between me and Edwards.

    "Why? You don''t want your child to remarry to a better woman than Violet?" Grandma Lecy Asked in a firm tone, too firm in my opinion. because the atmosphere in this room suddenly became hot and so stuffy.

    Geez, what''s the problem now? why is the marriage between me and Edwards going to be announced so soon?

    "Choon-hee isn''t necessarily pregnant, we''ll know the results tomorrow from Doctor Lita." said Mrs. Anne, she said very loudly. Like very refuse With her own mother-in-law''s decision.

    Choon-hee is pregnant, she is healthy and her uterus is strong. Doctor Lita just called me. And I know that I have to explain this happy news to you now. The laboratory result letter will be sent tomorrow morning, but Doctor Lita already told me that Choon-Hee one week pregnant. She''s really pregnant and the successor of the Douglas family is in her womb now." Grandma Lecy''s words made me slightly open my eyes wide, I wanted to scream in surprise and ask if this is true?

    But seeing Grandma Lecy''s very serious face, I could tell she wasn''t lying at all.

    "I''m pregnant..." I said quietly, I held my stomach and stroked it gently. I feel like there are many summer flowers now falling on my head.

    "Edwards? Am I pregnant?" I said again, I looked at Edwards. he seemed to have tears in his eyes and looked into my eyes so tenderly. he didn''t say anything, but I could tell that his face alone was enough to describe how happy he was.

    "But why didn''t Doctor Lita tell me?" Mrs. Anne still looked disbelieving.

    "Does he have to tell you everything? I''m the head of the family in this house, I should be the first to know. Now your job is to take good care of Choon-hee. I don''t want my grandson to be in trouble later, if there''s a slight mistake. Then You and Brandon will be punished by me." Lecy''s grandmother looked threatening, she really gave full love to the child in my womb. I know that, I know because he is now smiling warmly at me.

    "Congratulations, Choon-hee, you will become a mother and your child will be the successor of the Douglas Family. Never be shy to ask me for help or ask things you don''t know, I will always be in my room and answer all your questions. blatantly threatens you, you can directly tell me, I will really be open to all wishes from you." Hear? Did you hear what Grandma Lecy said to me? She''s really happy with the pregnancy I''m getting right now.

    I really feel that I''ve got what I want, I''m pregnant! I''ve never felt this happy! I am pregnant! Mother? Father? I am pregnant! I will give birth to the successor of the Douglas Family! I will give birth to a handsome and great boy! I am pregnant!.

    "Congratulations Choon-hee." Edwards whispered to me, I immediately nodded and took his already cold hand. is Edwards nervous?,

    "Thank you Grandma Lecy." I said, replying to Grandma Lecy''s words first.

    "Okay, that''s all I want to say. Please remember my orders Anne, Brandon. Choon-hee is the responsibility of both of you." After that Grandma Lecy left the dining room, she walked with the help of the servants.

    I saw the faces of Mr. Douglas and Mrs. Douglas, they only had a confused and flat expression. whereas when I looked at Daniel and Azzhura. they looked me in the eye with a small smile, a smile I didn''t know what it meant.

    "Alright Choon-hee, now you have to eat fruit before bed and drink warm milk." Edwards spoke, he took my hand again and pulled me away from the dining table. maybe he knows, knows that his family is thinking hard about the pregnancy I got.

    But they should be very happy, because they forced me to get pregnant and give birth to Edwards'' child. Tch! How can I have their facial expressions so flat?

 Chapter 84 - 84. The Night Sky And Silence

    Edwards and I had entered the room, he opened the balcony door wide and invited me to stand there, he held my arm very well. Then gave all his attention to me, his eyes did look up at the sky. But the warmth that her body gave off was completely mine.

    We were like lovers who yearn for each other so much, I felt that Edwards was really happy to hear the news of my current pregnancy. Had he really been waiting for a moment like this?

    "It''s so beautiful tonight, many clusters of stars spread out beautifully in the sky. One of them is by my side, by my side and smiling with me." Edwards'' words made me blush, how many times have I blushed because of his words? He was so different after recovering from illness.

    "The shape looks beautiful. Is the night star always this beautiful?" I asked quietly, I feel that this moment is a strange moment that is so beautiful.

    "You know Choon-hee, among a collection of stars that appear in the sky, some stars will form a pattern. This pattern we can call a constellation or constellation. There are about 88 constellations that are officially recognized by the International Astronomical Union. But we can''t see all the constellations. Some of them are only visible in the northern hemisphere, while others are only visible in the southern hemisphere." Edwards said, telling what he was seeing right now.

    "Of all the stars, what do they mean? Why do they form patterns? Do they have names?" I asked curiously, and Edwards nodded immediately.

    "I''ll give you one example, yes, one of them is Ursa Minor. Usually near Ursa Major. This constellation has a shape that is almost similar to Ursa Major. Only the size and length of the tail are different. Ursa Minor is smaller and the tail is far away. Therefore, Ursa Minor is often referred to as the ''Little Bear''.

    Ursa Minor is also quite famous because in the arrangement of the constellations there is a polaris, the north star which is often used as a guide for sailors. Polaris is the brightest star in this constellation. So, to find Ursa Minor, we just need to find the polaris at the end of the star array that forms its tail.

    there is an interesting story behind the two constellations, Ursa Minor and Ursa Major have related mythologies. The Ancient Greeks associated these two constellations with the myth of Callisto, a beautiful nymph whom Zeus had a crush on. Callisto and Zeus have a son named Arcas. Apparently, Zeus is already married and knows the relationship. Out of jealousy, Hera, Zeus'' wife, turned Callisto into a bear. For a dozen years, Callisto hid in the forest.

    One day, Arcas who had grown up played in the forest. Callisto, who accidentally met his son, came to him. Arcas, who doesn''t know that the bear is his mother, plans to kill him. Zeus, who knew about it, tried to prevent it by turning Arcas into a bear as well. Then, Zeus raised Callisto (Ursa Major) and Arcas (Ursa Minor) to the sky to live together.

    The story is quite unique and a little sad for me, the child and mother are already with the sky. they shine beautifully and display their happiness with a light that illuminates us." Edwards told a long story, I was listening well to what he was saying right now.

    "You miss your mother?" I accidentally asked something that I already knew the answer to, I felt that Edwards always looked up at the sky not only because he missed the little girl he meant me, I''m sure that''s not all. But there is something that really makes his heart always want to look at the sky.

    "I miss, of course. Who doesn''t miss a mother? A child like myself always wants to be close to his mother, may I ask you something Choon-hee?" Edwards asked, choosing to ask something else.

    "What are you asking for?" I asked seriously, we still looked at each other. He brushed a strand of hair that was blocking my view.

    "Will you be a good mother to our child? Never be mean to her and always be near her, Give all your love to her, I want you to make our children the most precious diamond that you must always protect. what we will do later, will we stay together or will we separate. Please.. Don''t make our child a useless trash. Or maybe, if my life is not long. I want you to tell him that I am his father and will always love him with all my heart." The words Edwards spoke made me gasp. I couldn''t help but stare at his face with a straight face.

    why did Edwards say that? Was Edwards afraid something might happen to him? on us and our future which is totally unpredictable.

    "Choon-hee? do you want to promise me?" Edwards asked again.

    "Love and affection for a child is the responsibility of his mother, father. And it is an obligation that must always be carried out regardless of circumstances and conditions. child. Because I... I will instinctively give everything to my child, to my own flesh and blood. I even dared to die for him, risking my life to give birth to him in this world. Even though he was born because of the coercion and desire of many people. But he is still my child. , I will make him a strong child and always happy with me.

    And you? You will be his father, you will give him everything he wants. You will be healthy and well, then we can form a harmonious family. Do you want it? build a family with me?." I asked seriously, I held Edwards cheek. Feeling the cold from his soft skin. Edwards was nervous right now, I know how his pale face and eyes were moving here and there.

    "You want to marry me? be a mother to my children? give all your full attention to us and be a wingless angel who loves us? do you want Choon-hee? only looks strong on the outside. Do you want? Become my wife .. " I smiled a little hearing a sweet request from him.

    "This is a beautiful proposal, even under the sky and witnessed by the universe.. I never imagined that I would be proposed by a man as perfect as you, my answer is Yes.. I want to be a wife, mother and wingless angel who will always be there and love you guys." I leaned closer to Edwards and gave him a sweet kiss on the lips.

    Tonight, is a simple night that I will always remember. A proposal without a ring, a proposal without a preparation. But I''m happy.. I''m happy to get everything I wanted from the start.

    Prince is not perfect like Edwards...

 Chapter 85 - 85. Looks Like My Mom

    "Edwards may I ask? why do you believe me?" I asked Edwards, after a while we fell silent with one another.

    "Why? Because you saved my life when we were little." Edwards replied casually, but that wasn''t what I really wanted Edwards to say. I want to know something else..

    "I mean, why do you believe? Get rid of the fact that I was your little helper in the past. Is there anything else that makes you believe in me?" I''m still forcing Edwards to say something else.

    "Oh about that, actually I have believed in you from the start. because honestly your attitude and personality is very similar to my mother''s. That''s why I always feel comfortable and at home beside you." Edwards''s words surprised me enough, I could only nod slowly.

    I once read an article on an online website, which contained a research. Researchers in Finland conducted a study involving 70 heterosexual couples. Then, compare the faces of the couple with their respective parents.

    As a result, the husband''s face has absolutely no resemblance to the wife''s father. However, the wife''s face has several similarities with the face of the male mother, as stated by the University of Turku evolutionary psychologist, Urszula Marcinkowska.

    "Evolution and natural selection have programmed men to look for partners belonging to the same group of species. Well, since birth, men are in close contact with the mother, so he has a place he is always looking for. So, he also looks for a mate who is similar to his mother," he said. Urszula was quoted as saying on the Men''s Health page.

    Not just more physically attracted, men also tend to ''click'' with a partner who has a personality and even a sense of humor like his mother.

    "Mothers have a strong influence on their sons. Mothers not only provide clues as to what kind of woman is worth dating, they can also influence the child''s view of how a woman is," said psychologist from the United States, Joyce Brothers as quoted by the Marie Claire page.

    when the mother raises her children with great warmth and affection, it makes the son think that woman is like that. So he will be attracted to a partner with a personality like his mother. This boy will also grow up to be a warm and cooperative person in the house.

    If a son is raised by a mother who is temperamental and depressed but at other times kind, it is likely that the son will fear his mother''s love. As he grows up, he may be afraid of commitment in a relationship. If you have a strong, tough, and independent mother, this will make boys look for women who are also tough like their mothers.

    That''s what I read from the article, so I quite understand why Edwards felt comfortable with me. Because he sees me as the same woman as his mother.

    "I didn''t know that I did have a personality similar to your mother." My words tugged at Edwards'' heart a little. I want to know what personality traits make me look like her mother.

    "I also just realized, after what we''ve been through together all this time. No wonder I feel familiar with all your attention, all your love and it''s only right that I always want to be near you. Because you really have the characteristics of my mother''s character and nature You''re just like him, full of honesty and compassion." Edwards stroked my hair again, I was stunned by what he said.

    everything he said came out from the bottom of his heart, he said it all without a reason and preamble.

    But what if it turns out that what Edwards is feeling right now, will one day disappoint me? what if Edwards felt that I had been lying to him all along? will he really regret for equating me with his mother?

    God, how come the more I get to know Edwards. the more I felt that Edwards was an incredibly kind and sincere person. how can someone as sincere as Edwards be played by so many people? by Violet, The people around her, and even her family seemed to have other intentions towards Edwards.

    Can''t they see the good side of Edwards'' heart and mind? He never even badmouthed his family at all in front of me, he did tell when Mr Douglas remarried. But from the story he told. He didn''t say anything bad to express his feelings.

    He always kept everything to himself, to the point where he had mental problems. That''s why if you have a problem or hurt someone, it''s better to say it clearly. Even if you can just invite people to fight the people who hurt you. So that all the feelings that are in your heart can come out as a whole and do not accumulate into liver disease. which in the end liver disease can damage our mental health and mind.

    "I''m lucky enough that you do believe in me. Because of the positive and fun things, I didn''t know that your heart was so sincere, that it could make you want to be near me. Thank you Edwards, I''m quite flattered by what you just said. I don''t live up to your expectations one day." I said honestly, I had even taken my hand off him. I chose to hug myself from the cold night.

    "I don''t have much hope in the future, what we hold tightly together can disappear and leave without saying goodbye, can hurt deep into the heart and kill to death. Then why do I have to hang on so many expectations that I shouldn''t hang on? I know that every humans have their own flaws. and all these shortcomings will be obvious if we put our hopes too deep. That''s why, I always keep my heart from expecting more from others. especially from you, even though I say that you are indeed similar to my mother. But I I don''t want you to be completely one hundred percent like my mother. I''m not stupid to do such a thing.

    I''m still a little sane to get rid of expectations that should not be expected. But I want you to just promise, to be a good mother to our child. that''s all I want from you in the future. I don''t know what will happen in the future, but I will trust that you will take good care of our child. That''s all I believe in." Edwards told me so honestly.

    "You''re amazing Edwards, all the thoughts you''re telling me right now. I have a lot to learn from you, you''re just perfect in your own way." I said slowly, I immediately hugged him tightly. there was a part of my heart that warmed when I was near Edwards.. and I''m afraid that warmth will carry the roots of love in my heart.

 Chapter 86 - 86. Amazing Morning With You

    When a man who wants his wife to be a good mother, thinks about the future of his children before they are even born into this world.

    Mother is a great person who is able to carry out her duties tirelessly. A mother cannot be underestimated because she has to carry a really heavy burden and responsibility.

    How not, mothers are required to be able to take care of all household matters, from A to Z. In fact, many mothers also have to work to earn a living for their families. He did everything from morning to night non-stop. Outside, can you?

    Like a teacher, mothers also have an important role in educating their children about faith, moral, physical and physical, intellectual, psychological, and social education. Through a mother''s upbringing, a child''s personality can be well formed because the mother continues to guide him tirelessly since the child is still small. Mothers must be able to be role models for their children because children will imitate the attitudes and behavior of their parents.

    Now I know why Edwards really wanted me to be able to promise to be a good mother, because being a mother is not easy. I clearly remember how my mother used to work and take care of me in turns.

    Ahh .. The world will not be able to do anything without the figure of a mother.

    I saw Edwards who had woken up from his sleep, all night he and I slept peacefully and hugged each other. We didn''t talk anymore, to be more precise, he and I fell asleep right away. Even we woke up late today.

    Edwards told me he was going to start working again, he couldn''t just leave his job for too long.

    Even though he said he wanted to go on vacation to forget Violet and start a new life, but in fact he couldn''t forget Violet and was trapped under Violet''s control as well. I didn''t want to set it up or question why he didn''t let go of the violet.

    Because I know, it feels like letting go of the person we really love. And that''s what Edwards is feeling right now. He tries hard to forget his first wife, but his love is too big and ingrained. Then what can I do? I can only help him and be by his side as a friend, a friend who loves each other.

    That''s enough for me, at least our feelings might not be hurt too deeply. I was afraid too, I was afraid that all the comfort I felt by Edwards''s side made me forget. Forgetting about what I''m here for, forgetting that I''m not worthy of Edwards'' side. Forget that I''m just a woman who is paid to be in this place.

    "Choon-hee why are you daydreaming? I can''t wear a tie myself." Edwards interrupted my thoughts, I rushed over to him and picked up the tie that was lying on the bed.

    "Sorry, I just love to feel the morning air. How come you can''t wear a tie? Even though you always put on a tie every day, you just said you wanted me to put it on." I chuckled at him and hit his arm lightly. He just joined in. Laughing, Edwards always wanted attention.

    all of that is natural, because he does lack the love and attention of those around him. especially when he has a wife, Violet is busy in her own world. I''m so sorry Edwards, everyone just wants the money.

    "Already, you''re handsome. See how you comb your hair? Don''t be like this, I''ll straighten it back here." I walked over to the dressing table and got her a comb, then I walked back to her and she was already sitting on the bed. I brushed back his oddly ruffled hair, trying to tuck Edwards'' hair back. he was like an obedient little boy, sitting quietly and just looking into my eyes.

    You know baby panda? who couldn''t stay away from his mother and was always clingy, that was what Edwards was like now. I can only smile a little because Edwards face is so cute and funny.

    "It''s neat, you''re handsome and fragrant now. ready to go to work and meet many people, Greet the employees With a good smile, no matter what. You can succeed like now Because of them. Okay?" I said to Edwards.

    "Okay, I will do whatever you ask. You are fine at home, he said today Lita''s doctor will come. Ask everything about pregnancy, what you can eat and not. Don''t be too tired and don''t think about things you don''t want to eat. necessary, I will wait to hear from you. If I have time then I will call you and tell you what I am doing." Edwards stroked my hair gently and kissed my forehead affectionately. a few moments he did not let go of the kiss on my forehead, I felt a wet and warm feeling.

    After that he let go and smiled at me again. Beautiful.. like a couple who love each other, I feel different euphoria at this time. is it really this happy to take someone else''s husband?

    Or is it normal to feel happiness in relationships?

    But, what is my relationship with Edwards? husband and wife? beloved? or just friends. I think the last option...

    "You also don''t be too tired at work, if it''s too late then take a break. Drink coffee and eat something sweet, it can increase concentration and focus. I will wait for a call from you, let me take you to work." I told Edwards he nodded and we started to get up together. I took Edwards''s briefcase which was quite heavy, Edwards immediately grabbed my hand.

    "Just me, It''s heavy." Edwards said.

    "What''s in it? Why is it so heavy?" I asked.

    "Files and a laptop, a special laptop that I always carry with me. Because I have some personal things to take care of." Edwards stroked my hair again, he held my hand with his right hand and his left hand holding his briefcase.

    We both exited the room and entered the elevator. It took only a few seconds for the elevator to take us downstairs, we were back on our feet and out of there. Seeing some of the waiters who had already greeted me, one of the waiters handed me a paper bag. I immediately thanked him.

    Edwards and I were already in front of the car Edwards was going to take. "This is a lunch for you, I prepared it when you showered. But this is the dish made by the chef here, I just put it in the lunch box. You eat it, I don''t want you to skip breakfast." I told him, because we were up late, so Edwards didn''t have time to eat breakfast at home. but I still want to prepare food for him and he can eat in the office while working.

    "Thank you, I''m leaving.. Bye.." Edwards said, he got in the car and the car drove away.

 Chapter 87 - 87. Because Of Lunch Box

    (Author POV)

    Edwards walked out of his car, in front of the company lobby, it turned out that Violet had been waiting patiently. with a sweet smile that was so charming, Edwards didn''t want to make small talk. But Violet took her husband''s hand first and shamelessly kissed Edwards on the lips in front of everyone.

    Edwards gasped in surprise, he was about to push Violet''s body. But he realized that right now all eyes were on the two of them.

    "Morning honey, have you eaten? I made something for you. Let''s eat together okay?" Violet said spoilingly, Edwards just realized that he got the lunch that Choon-hee brought.

    "I haven''t had breakfast yet, but this morning Mommy Anne brought me some food. Let''s eat at the office, shall we?" Edwards lied, because he didn''t want Violet to throw away the food Choon-hee had given her earlier. Edwards knew Violet''s character very well, if she didn''t like it she would be very evil.

    "Oh yeah? unusual. what happened to make Mommy Anne bring you some food? any good news?" Violet asked in a whisper, they walked into the elevator exclusively for company officials. when the elevator closed, Edwards slightly tugged at the hand that Violet was holding.

    "Choon-hee is pregnant, the Douglas family will soon have another child." Edwards said quietly, hearing what Edwards said. Of course Violet blushed furiously, she no longer approached herself next to Edwards. Because the anger in his heart made the atmosphere very strange.

    Edwards glanced slightly at Violet''s face, there was already an unsightly facial change. but Edwards couldn''t say anything. "In 14 days Choon-hee and I will get married." Instead of easing the anger in Violet''s heart, Edwards added another pain that made Violet grab her chest quickly.

    There was a feeling of shortness of breath and his breathing became irregular, what did Edwards say? what was going into Violet''s ears right now? like an arrow that redeems to the recesses of the soul. Violet felt her heart slowly break and almost melt, but Violet remained silent. he was silent without saying a word.

    Because Violet felt, if she spoke and let out a word. Then there are only swear words and emotions that are bubbling up high. The elevator doors opened. They left at the same time. Edwards, who was usually so cute, was now cold. he looks normal when side by side with violet like this. whereas every time Edwards met Violet, Edwards would be very excited and smile. but not for now, Violet couldn''t see Edwards'' smile and spirit at all.

    Violet felt a part of Edwards'' other being left beside Choon-hee. some of the other Edwards weren''t really here.

    They entered Edwards'' study, and they sat together on the sofa. In front of the table there was already a lunch brought by Violet. while beside him Edwards had just put the paper bag containing the lunch that Choon-hee had given him.

    "Let''s eat." Edwards said he was very hungry and wished he could quickly taste the food in front of him.

    However, Violet''s hand held back Edwards'' hand, which was about to open the contents of the paper bag.

    "Then just mine, yours can be given to the Office Boy in this office. Is that okay? Besides, you never eat lunch from home." Violet tries to get Edwards'' attention, by getting rid of the food that Edwards brought himself from the house.

    "You can''t do that. The house people have brought and made time for this food. We should eat it right? You eat yours and I eat mine." Edwards was still serious about what he said, and Violet was looking really annoyed now.

    "I''ve also made food for you, sharing some of my time in the morning. So how about we exchange food instead? I eat your lunch and you eat mine. Fair right? Nothing wasted at all." Violet took Edwards'' lunch and immediately opened it.

    slightly grimaced. Because the shape and appearance of the food was very beautiful, it didn''t seem like it was actually made by Mrs. Anne.

    "You''re lying to me, aren''t you? Where has Mommy Anne ever made lunch as beautiful as this? Even as long as I''ve known you, she never wanted to spend her time bringing lunch, I''m sure it was made by Choon-hee. So you chose to eat it right? Actually I love it. To me or not Edwards? Why are you lying now? Just a simple thing but you lied? Tskckckck.. you''ve changed a lot since you met Choon-hee." Finally Violet spoke up, she explained to Edwards that she didn''t like what Edwards was doing at the moment.

    "I just don''t want you to get hurt, that''s all. After all, this is only a matter of lunch. Why should it be debated. Let''s eat, I''ll just eat lunch from you." Edwards looked tired with Violet''s attitude, but he remained patient and had already opened the food that Violet had brought.

    even though Edwards really wanted to eat Choon-hee''s food, but he held back so that there would be no debates and other problems after this.

    "Now you''re ignoring my talk!!? Edwards replied! Why!?." Violet slammed down the food that was in the lunch box. causing all the food in it to spill out onto the floor, Edwards stared intently at the very beautiful lunchbox.

    Edwards took a deep breath, he was trying to be fair and make sure everything was okay. but why did Violet still want to fight?

    "Aren''t you tired? I''m tired Violet! I swear! I''m tired!." Edwards leaned his back against the edge of the sofa, his hunger suddenly fading from hearing what Violet said and what she had done to Choon-hee''s food.

    "I''m tired!!! I''m really tired With all this! but you, you can''t be Edwards like before. You changed since Choon-hee''s arrival. I miss the old you, I want to see you who only look at my face with love , just my face! not another girl''s face! no one! Not even Choon-hee!!" said violet, she was really fed up with everything that happened.

    Both partners were really sick and tired, a very selfish and self-serving violet. and Edwards, whose heart began to waver and felt that this relationship was no longer healthy. His relationship with Violet already felt so bland and strange.

    "You want me to just look at you? I''ve done it Violet, really while I''m in this office I don''t see you and try to do my best? You just want perfection, you just want to be understood without wanting to understand me.. Then what should I do if everything I do is always wrong in your eyes?", asked Edwards a little frustrated.

 Chapter 88 - 88. Never Get Into Violets Trap Again

    "You accepted the marriage with Choon-hee? because of what? Because you don''t love me anymore right? How can you say that I''m the only woman in your life. Yet you betrayed me like this! Can''t I just ask for one thing? that I don''t agree with the marriage you''re going to have with Choon-hee!." Violet said very loudly, Edwards who heard this could only ruffle his hair. Frustrated, Edwards didn''t know what else to do. He was really confused about all this.

    "Why can I be close to Choon-hee and will marry him? It''s all because of you, Because you don''t want to get pregnant with my child and because you never love me. If only for three years you wanted to see me and want to be a wife Well, I don''t think our marriage will ever be like this!" Edwards said with all the facts, but Violet still didn''t accept it. Violet felt that Edwards had indeed betrayed her.

    "Three years is a very short marriage Edwards! Three years is not enough for us to have children immediately! Many couples out there even have children at the age of 5-10 years of marriage. Why are you only blaming me here? patient to have offspring! Do you think women are tools to give birth to offspring? Do you think the nature of a woman is only to fulfill the lust of men and their families who want to have a successor to the throne soon!? Be aware! We live in modern times! you have to be a robot! The one you can order to give birth to Descendants! You''re smarter than me Edwards, but why is your brain so short!

    You know that your family wants you to have children quickly, so they can take some of your wealth from you! You know that clearly! but you cover it all up and pretend you don''t know!. What have I been doing all this time? What have I wanted all this time? I just want you to stay strong Edwards! and I don''t want your family to trample on your pride!

    I just want you to hold on tight to the position you have now! Regardless if I love another woman or not! I never really loved you, but I''m thinking about your future! I thought about how your life would be if you had kids! I thought about everything from all aspects, starting from myself who didn''t want to be a robot to give birth to children, and for you who were only used by your family! " Violet''s words really sounded so loud and made the atmosphere in Edwards'' study suddenly hot. .

    Edwards swallowed hard, trying to control his slowly rising emotions. He didn''t want to be violent here, nor did he want to hurt Violet at all. That''s why Edwards chose to inhale and exhale slowly. he controls himself what is in his heart and still tries to think positively.

    "You''re not thinking about me, you''re only thinking about yourself. You''re afraid that if we have children, I might fall into poverty and be expelled from the Douglas Family. That''s why you''ve never wanted to get pregnant with my child.

    Your words about not wanting to be a child-bearing woman, those are all too strange excuses. Wouldn''t a woman be perfect when she became a mother? Wouldn''t a woman become a queen if she could give birth to her offspring properly? Every woman in this world wants to feel like a perfect woman.

    I don''t know at what age they will get married, whether they will marry first or have children first. But the instinct of a woman still wants to be a good mother, that''s all I know. I value every woman in the world, Violet. Including you, Choon-hee. or another woman.

    I never wanted to make you just robots, tools to give birth to offspring. I never had such an intention, I just wanted us to have a baby. What we can love and strengthen in our marriage.

    Although indeed, I do not deny that women have the right to life and desires in a marriage. But what''s wrong if we have only one child. One.. is the number one really that hard to get? Is the number one really a big number for you? only one Violet, I don''t ask you many children. I just want to be able to feel like being a good father, giving all my love to my own child.

    I''m even willing to trade my treasure to get offspring. Because of what? Because this abundant treasure doesn''t really make me happy. I am weak in the reality that exists, I am weak in all the false happiness that I can''t feel clearly.

    I wish that you were a woman who would accept me as I am, but you are the same. You are just like my family who only want my treasure. why? how come you, who I love so much, can be this bad? what else can I give you, so that you understand the greatest desire that has been in my heart all this time.

    It''s an easy request from me isn''t it?" Edwards laughed softly as he let out all of his heart.

    Violet only looked disdainfully at Edwards, the woman Edwards was talking about was more towards Choon-hee. Edwards didn''t really want violets anymore, to be precise. Violet''s position will soon be replaced by Choon-hee.

    "But what if I''m pregnant with your child too? Are you going to throw Choon-hee away? Are you going to cancel the wedding? At the hospital yesterday, when you came to me and apologized. You promised to forgive me and make me the only woman. in your life. but why now? now you want to marry Choon-hee? am i not enough for you? just wait for me to get pregnant for a while, i''m definitely pregnant! i must be pregnant with your child Edwards! we''ve had the relationship you''ve always wanted. soon, it will just take time then I will get pregnant. Never marry Choon-hee, because I don''t like being doubled." Violet said Honestly, but in fact.. In fact, Edwards didn''t hear Violet''s words anymore, Edwards just stared at the food that was scattered on the floor.

    he remembered Choon-hee who always tried hard to do everything Edwards wanted, remembering how Choon-hee never demanded anything. even saying that everything would be all right, Edwards'' heart had begun to open. He didn''t seem like he was going to fall into Violet''s trap any further, because of Choon-hee''s face and all the attention from her.. had locked up Edwards'' heart and mind at this point.

 Chapter 89 - 89. Inside Of Edwards Mind

    "Answer me Edwards!!" Violet pulled Edwards by the collar, making the man who had been contemplating wake up immediately and let go of Violet''s hand in annoyance.

    "That''s enough! You''ve had enough of treating me like trash! You promised me too, have you forgotten? That you''ll be a better violet and an obedient wife. But just because of the lunch box thing you started yelling at me and saying things. -No need to say anything. This isn''t the kind of relationship I want Violet." Edwards said, he was starting to get up from his seat and immediately wanted to leave.

    But Violet was faster, she grabbed Edwards hand and slapped Edwards on the cheek as hard as he could.

    Plaque!!

    "To hell with what you''re saying!!!! arrrgggghhhhh!!!! I''m your wife! only I can Always be near you! Only me! Me! Why are you defending Choon-hee all the time!." violet Already like crazy, he screamed Hysterically and beat Edwards body very hard.

    Edwards, who received all the blows, couldn''t help but stand still, his heart ached. that he had once again put his trust in Violet. But in fact this woman is still acting rashly.

    "Never mind, I just want to go. Seeing you like this makes me want to work from home. Don''t make me get out of control Violet, Get out of my sight!" Edwards held Violet''s hand which had been beating Edwards ever since.

    Violet had tears in her eyes, looked into Edwards'' eyes and gave a sad look behind those eyes, hoping that Edwards would apologize and admit he was wrong. But Violet didn''t know, didn''t know that the tears she was shedding right now had made Edwards sick.

    In the end, the heart of a man who once believed, was then disappointed. will make his heart freeze and lose interest in repeating the same pain.

    Edwards pushed Violet''s hand away, still staring at each other. Edwards took a deep breath and patted Violet on the shoulder. "Have you been pretending to love me all this time? You said earlier, that you never loved me. You know, that I am a stupid man. I am so stupid because I can forgive you so many times, even though I know that you I''ll do it again. But what can I do? My heart is playing here, not my mind. Now, I want to go home. I really have nothing more to say and I''m not in the mood for all your anger.

    Oh yes, it should have been yesterday when I was sick you came. Don''t say that you forgot, even though you know best that I always get sick and relapse on the same date. Even as long as I''ve known you, you never wanted to take care of me when I was sick.

    You always reason that you have other things to do abroad, but I know you''re lying. I know very well you are having fun and let me go through all the pain alone. But I still forgive you right? I still give a sweet smile when you come home, when I''m healthy. Just like today, I still come and try to be okay in front of you. But what are you doing? You''re even discussing lunchboxes. not asking if i''m okay

    Funny huh? Yes, I''m starting to realize that your heart was never kind to me. you are angry and shouting at me right now, i know its not because you are jealous i chose another woman. But you are afraid, afraid that the treasure I have I will give to Choon-hee. You''re scared right? that you won''t be able to feel the money bath every day? tell me if i''m wrong. can you defend yourself?" Edwards smiled slightly, he stared intently at Violet''s eyes, which were already twitching in confusion.

    "But I, I''m always busy. You know that, I have a lot of work to do every day. Yesterday was the same, I.. I..." Violet looked acting up, Edwards knew the woman in front of her was always lying.

    "Choon-hee took care of me and hugged me when I was sick, she said that everything will be fine. I get well soon Because of her, she even willing herself to be hurt by me. She also always stroked my hair gently, said Politely, always smiling, making sure I get everything I need she doesn''t ask, she doesn''t ask, she doesn''t complain or make excuses She looks like an angel that warms my heart Instantly.

    can i leave it and choose you? it''s not a Question, rather. how can I leave Choon-hee who can give all the love and care for me, then choose you who dumped me and only demands so much. I''m still sane, you know? because I choose someone I really need. Not someone who always needs me.

    You forgot violet, what do I want most in this world? I just want a care and affection, then I want the warmth of a hug and always teach me everything will be okay. Really! everything Choon-hee does Makes me more excited to live." Edwards purposely said all his happiness when he was with Choon-hee, seeing how Violet was reacting right now? she already looked really angry. But Edwards kept smiling, he smiled. because in the end, he could repay all of Violet''s cruel words so far, with one sweet word.

    sweet words that broke Violet''s heart to the bottom of her heart.

    "Are you bragging about all of Choon-hee''s goodness? A woman who even has intentions of her own is around you? Everyone is the same Edwards? Everyone in this World will be good if she feels benefited! No one will truly give, if there is no expectation in return. You know that, you know best." Violet said she was still trying to control Edwards'' thoughts.

    "I know, I know that no human being will truly give without expecting anything in return. But Choon-hee is still the best, we both benefit here. He gets what he wants, and I also get what I want." want. Isn''t this more worth it? Compared to when I was with you?." crush! Edwards'' words made Violet immediately froze and couldn''t say anything else.

    Edwards tapped Violet on the shoulder again, choosing to pick up the lunch box that had fallen to the floor and bring it back. put it in a paper bag then carry it to take home.

    "Where are you going!?." Violet asked.

    "Going home, meeting a woman I feel comfortable with." Edward said loudly, Edwards was still smiling. then he walked away from his room, he hummed a little and felt his heart was quite relieved.

    relieved that he could say all he wanted to say to Violet, after holding it all in for so long.. finally Edwards was able to say and hurt Violet very deeply.

 Chapter 90 - 90. Daniels Words

    Violet shouted annoyed in the room, she immediately walked away from there. Not to go after Edwards, but to go see his father.

    Violet took out her cellphone, dialing the number that was always at the top of important calls. For a while Violet waited for the call to be picked up, when it was often the last, then someone heard someone''s voice from the other side.

    "Hello Violet, what''s wrong? Daddy told you not to disturb today. Daddy has a big campaign ahead of the Election." Jordan said who was already whispering from the voice of the phone.

    "I don''t care Dad! I want Choon-hee to die right now! I don''t care Daddy''s campaigning or whatever! Get someone to kill that damn woman! or I''ll step in myself!!!" Violet snapped at her father over the phone, she was already like a crazy woman and luckily at work. So the hallway leading to the elevator is not people at all.

    "What are you talking about? We''ll talk about this later, Daddy''s off the phone." Before Violet could scream in anger again, in fact her father had already hung up the phone. Violet could only chuckle and curse in the closed elevator.

    "Damn it!!! Damn parent! Can''t he think of his daughter first? How could he choose to attend a campaign instead of taking care of his daughter? What a crazy man! He only thinks about his good name!." Violet hit the elevator hard, she really didn''t look well at the moment.

    When he reached the ground floor, the elevator opened. Violet did use the Ordinary elevator which was directly connected to the back door of the company. This place was much quieter, Violet was used to parking her car in the back. so that Edwards could always take him home.

    His footsteps were running fast towards the parked car, when he was about to open the car door. Violet was surprised by the sudden arrival of Daniel who was now beside her.

    "Hi? Outcast woman." said Daniel in a mocking voice, Violet who heard this could only chuckle softly. he folded his arms in front of his chest and looked at Daniel with disgust.

    "What do you want here?" Violet asked straight to the point, of course approaching you.

    "You owe me, satisfy me. You forgot? How can you pretend to look strange With me coming now." Daniel said mockingly, he brought his lips to Violet''s cheeks and bit them quickly.

    "aagghhh! sick! you''re crazy!." Violet said which immediately pushed Daniel''s body away, but Daniel just laughed. instead he looked at Violet up and down, seeing how beautiful Violet looked today.

    "Come on, don''t pretend to be forgetful and in pain. You''ve even felt more pain than before. You lost right? Brother Edwards really left you? I know for sure about it! Now you have to pay the bet we promised. You have to satisfy me like before." Daniel pulled Violet''s waist and brought Violet''s body closer and closer.

    "Let go of me dammit! Can''t you let go of me! This is a corporate environment! Anyone can see us!" Violet felt uncomfortable with what Daniel was doing.

    "Tskckckck.. but what can I do? I want to collect an appointment. You said if Edwards could turn away from you, then you would give me the best service. But if Edwards couldn''t turn away from you, then I had to give you the newest car I have. But luckily you who lost, because I really don''t want to let go of my car.. Cool! I will be satisfied by my own brother-in-law!." Daniel was such a strange guy, he acted as if Violet was something to be played with.

    "Damn it! But Edwards hasn''t really left me. He''s not married to Choon-hee and as long as he''s not married, I still have a chance to take his heart and attention back from him. Our bet isn''t over yet Daniel! So now get your hands off my waist or I''ll break your damn hand!" Violet threatened seriously, Daniel who heard that just laughed and let go of Violet''s arms.

    "You''re so fierce, my future sister-in-law''s feelings are very good to me. Maybe I can feel having sex with my other sister-in-law, you are so fierce." Daniel pretended to shudder in horror, hearing what Daniel said of course Violet was getting annoyed. why did Daniel have to compare violet with Choon-hee?.

    "Whatever you say! Now get out of my sight. I want to go and kill your future brother-in-law!" violet said aloud, she wasn''t even afraid that anyone would hear it at this time.

    "But you won''t be able to kill Choon-hee at all, because Granny Lecy has given her full attention and the Guards are always around. You''re only wasting time if you intend to kill Choon-hee, you should have come up with a better strategy. fine again. why do you bother killing Choon-hee? Just be quiet, because my family won''t let Choon-hee be in danger now." Daniel said casually, Daniel played with his hair in a strange motion. It was strange in Violet''s eyes, because Violet didn''t want to look at Daniel''s very damn face.

    "What do you mean?." Violet asked confused.

    "Yes, you know, the descendants of the Douglas family are indeed being awaited. Instead of you bothering to kill Choon-hee, you better try to get pregnant. When you can get pregnant and make sure your child is a boy, then that''s when you can attract attention. from my family and also Edwards. When my Family and Edwards are careless, then you can kill Choon-hee and the baby in her womb. Wouldn''t that be better? At least my family didn''t lose too much for the baby in Choon-hee''s womb, Because there is your baby which is clearly- obviously will be born later. Interesting, isn''t it? My idea?" Daniel is still smiling, maybe Daniel is a person who loves to smile in any condition.

    "I know all these things, but I don''t understand why you are telling me this? You know very well that your mother, Mrs. Anne. Wants her granddaughter to be born quickly, so that she can get some of Edwards'' property. would really want to give a Descendant to Edwards. for that reason of your mother. why should I sacrifice the most? whereas you and your mother could have a greater advantage. I am not stupid, to do as you said just now." Violet said in a low voice, she was already glancing around. Afraid someone''s listening around here.

    "I''m just providing a solution, Violet remembers. Edwards'' affection could have been greater for Choon-hee, and Choon-hee could have gotten Edwards'' Treasure first, before she gave birth to her own child. So what can we do after that? in vain." Daniel said casually.

    "It''s impossible for Edwards to give his wealth to Choon-hee, he who loves me half to death doesn''t want to give his treasure. Especially Choon-hee who he just met!" Violet said very confidently.

 Chapter 91 - 91. On Vacation

    (Choon-hee POV)

    I just finished making the fruit salad, maybe because it was quite hot this morning. So my desire to eat something fresh, made me choose to execute various kinds of fruit. Fortunately, the food stock in this house is very large, I don''t need to go to the supermarket just to shop for fruit.

    I sat at the kitchen dining table, eating fruit salad slowly. ahhh.. it feels so good, if one day I retire from work and have a lot of money. I''ll just open a fruit salad business, I''ll just fill my spare time. There are many things I really want to do when I retire, especially looking after my children.

    I gently stroked my flat stomach, Lita''s doctor had come and gave the results from the laboratory. and the results really show that I''m pregnant, I don''t know how sophisticated the tools I used yesterday were. Until I found out that I was pregnant.

    I will have another ultrasound in two weeks from now, to be able to see the development of the fetus in my stomach.

    The atmosphere in the kitchen was very quiet, maybe because the waiters had finished work. Because all the residents of the Mansion have returned with their respective activities and I''m the only one who doesn''t do anything here.

    the maids would start working again later, in the late afternoon. They must be very busy preparing dinner and doing some homework.

    I feel so alone here, but that''s okay. this helps me to be able to calm my mind.

    He said Grandma Lecy, Mr. Douglas and Mrs. Douglas were in the Mansion. They''re not going anywhere, but they''re busy with work and some things I don''t know.

    Rich people are never unemployed, unlike me who loves lounging in my room and doing things alone. More precisely I like to spend part of my time in bed, eating, watching movies, then sleeping again. It feels very fun, especially if you can do it every day. I''m sure I will gain a lot of weight.

    Once again I shoved fruit salad into my mouth, while I was having fun eating. I heard the sound of the kitchen door opening, my eyes immediately turned and saw who had come.

    "Edwards? why are you home?" I asked confused, I saw him who came with some paper bags. Then he walked towards me with a sweet smile on his lips.

    "I''m not feeling well, I was a little nauseous at the office earlier. Maybe because I haven''t rested well, that''s why my body still feels weird. pregnant women, earlier I had called Doctor Lita and asked about milk and food that was suitable for you, so I bought a lot." Edwards said so excitedly, I immediately felt happy to have his attention.

    "You just said you couldn''t be away from me, so you went home. You bastard! Where''s the milk. I was actually eating a fruit salad, maybe I''ll have some milk later. It''s okay, right?" I asked, because I felt bad for refusing Edwards'' present at this point.

    "No problem, I didn''t buy it for you to drink now just relax. I want the fruit salad, it looks delicious." Edwards has opened his mouth wide, I just smiled a little looking at him. then started to feed slowly, he looked like a happy little kid. The happiness in his eyes is so clear, I want to always see this happiness. whenever I was near Edwards, wherever we were together. It seems that smiles and happiness should always be with us.

    "How? Delicious? I made it myself." I asked him, so that the atmosphere would not be too awkward and quiet.

    "Wow it''s so delicious! everything you make and comes from your hands is always delicious. I''m so happy everything you cook, you do, you hold, everything is my favorite. Come feed me again." The words that Edwards gave were always able to make me blush, I fed him again.

    I was the one who wanted to eat this fruit salad earlier, but why is Edwards eating it now? I like having a big baby who is very spoiled.

    "Eat a lot, so that your health will get better. Don''t eat fast food too often, it''s not good for you who are getting older." I mocked openly, but Edwards was neither offended nor angry. he laughed and ruffled my hair in annoyance.

    "I''m planning to take you on vacation, do you want to? While you''re not quite pregnant yet and you''re not too tired, I''d like to visit the island and enjoy the beach in the afternoon. I think it would be great to be with you." The invitation that Edwards offered of course made me nod quickly.

    "I also seem to need a vacation, I''ve been wanting to go on vacation for a long time but I don''t have friends to take with me. The beach is the most suitable place, when are we going?" I asked, I asked still feeding him. it''s okay I just ate a little fruit salad earlier, the most important thing was that Edwards was full and he was happy. that alone makes me very happy.

    "Tonight we leave, we will go to Labengki Island, Southeast Sulawesi. Indonesia. It is a very beautiful island and the beach views are so charming, when it comes to islands and the beauty of the sea. Indonesia can be a good tourist spot to visit. Have you been there? ." Edwards said in a calm tone he wanted me to stop the mouthful of mouthfuls. I can only shake my head slowly when asked if I''ve ever been there.

    "I''ve lived in this city for too long, never really went to another country. If I wanted to go on vacation, maybe I''d just go with my customers. And even then I''ve never left the hotel, just inside the hotel and enjoying the view on the balcony. room." I said slowly, I said like this not wanting to tell sadness. only this was a fact that Edwards should have known earlier.

    so that he always remembers that my past and my work is not perfect to be forgotten. I mean, Edwards should always know that I''m just a paid woman who is always hired by many men, only to satisfy them.

    "Then I''ll take you on vacation often, you don''t have to prepare anything to bring. I''ll have the servants buy all the necessities for you. You also don''t have to worry about anyone recognizing you out there, we can go as ordinary people. Not famous people, But still. There are a lot of bodyguards coming along, but they''ll be pretending to be tourists too." Edwards explained, I who heard that just nodded. It seems that Edwards really wants to go on vacation without the paparazzi knowing, so that we can also enjoy the scenery well.

    "Okay, I''ll go with the best.." I say slowly.

 Chapter 92 - 92. Labengki Island

    Edwards and I really went on vacation tonight, we even got off at Haluoleo Airport in Kendari City. Indonesia. we arrived in the morning, around 6 am local time, because if we go to this place we must arrive early in the morning. one of the guides ordered by Edwards has also welcomed us well.

    Some of the bodyguards accompanying Edwards at this time had also disguised themselves as tourists. I feel more comfortable on vacation like now, because he said to the island you will visit later. We will have a long journey, because Labengki Island has not really been managed as a tourist destination, so if we want to go there we need special preparation. For example, setting up a boat rental. If you don''t want to be bothered, you can also use the services of a tour operator as a guide to Labengki Island.

    Luckily Edwards had plenty of money, so we immediately rented the things we needed.

    The journey continues to Toli-toli Village for about two hours by motorized vehicle. I''ve got on a motorbike driven by local residents, I gave a sweet smile to greet them. Because he said Indonesians are very kind and understand that if we smile, they will smile back and accept us as polite guests.

    There are also some things that I have to understand when I''m in this place, I can''t speak rudely, wear polite clothes, don''t be mean to other people and always behave well. The customs that exist in Indonesia are indeed thick with culture, and I really appreciate all of that.

    The journey is quite far, even though this is my first time riding a motorcycle and I have to hold my buttocks to feel comfortable, but I''m still happy. because the rural air and tall trees allow me to see the natural scenery.

    Every now and then Edwards waved at me, he had said that I was really going on vacation. Because Edwards didn''t want to rent a helicopter to get to the island we were going to visit faster, he wanted to enjoy the air and nature. Yes, one of them is by traveling overland which is quite extreme. But Edwards said that everything will be fine, we already have a good and trustworthy Tour Guide.

    Redeem for quite a long time, we arrived at the coast. we will continue the journey across to Labengki island using a speedboat. Edwards held my hand, we boarded the speedboat that had been provided.

    "Are you tired? Drink this first." Edwards gave me a drink of water, I accepted it well. Edwards''s eyes continued to look into mine. the morning light in this place was perfect, making Edwards'' face clear.

    "You drink too. It''s fun riding a motorbike. You often go on vacation like this?" I asked, handing Edwards a water bottle.

    "I often travel alone. Several times accompanied by bodyguards. It feels so different when I can travel in a simple way like this. It makes me feel more enjoying the scenery and getting to know many things I don''t know. like this?." Edwards said after he drank the water, I who heard the question in the last sentence just smiled.

    "I''ve actually wanted a vacation like this for a long time. When I was little, I never took a vacation organized by the school. Even though at that time I really wanted to camp with them on the island or in the forest. So when you invite me like this, I So I can feel what I really wanted first." I said honestly.

    "This is just the beginning, after this you will experience nature in a different way again. We will camp and sleep under the night sky, See the stars in their perfect shape. I''m sure you will like it, and I will make sure you have a great holiday. you''ve been dreaming of for a long time." Edwards stroked my head gently, I was touched by all his treatment and sweet words.

    "Thank you Edwards." I say.

    "No need to thank me now, say it when we get home later. Let''s wear the life vest, so we can minimize circumstances beyond our control. If we are on vacation like this, we must always obey the existing rules." Edwards said as he helped me put on the life vest. I could feel Edwards'' happiness so loose during holidays like this.

    He is so caring and affectionate, It feels good if I really loved by Edwards like I am now. Does Violet feel all of Edwards'' love? did she know how comforting it was, when all of Edwards'' attention was on her?

    I dunno, I just had the feeling that Violet had never really seen all the love in Edwards'' eyes.

    "Have you ever taken Violet on a vacation like this?" I asked, when Edwards had finished helping me put on the life vest.

    "Yes, but she asked to go home. She said a vacation like this only makes the body tired and is a waste of time. So I never take him again." Edwards said quietly, he put the life vest on himself.

    "It is clear that Violet is not someone who wants to take a vacation like this. She prefers to go to the mall and vacation abroad and enjoy everything with adequate facilities." I said, and Edwards immediately nodded in agreement with what I just said.

    "I thought you were like that too, if only you had refused to ride a motorbike. We could have just rented a helicopter and immediately arrived at the island we were going to. But in fact you wanted to and instead looked happy." Once again I heard Edwards'' very honest words. I heard that hit his arm and we laughed together.

    "Are you all ready? We''re leaving now." The tour guide has asked about our readiness, One of the bodyguards nodded and confirmed that we were ready to go.

    After making sure we were all ready to leave, the Speedboat Driver told us to pray with each other''s beliefs. I saw how Edwards really obeyed when asked and he prayed very seriously. You can imagine, how a rich man who drives the world''s economy, now accepts only when ordered by others, even for the first time I saw Edwards praying to God.

    True, Edwards was very different in a place like this. I feel that this is the real Edwards. Edwards Which is incredibly beautiful..

    "Hold my hand, if you''re nauseous or dizzy. Lean on my shoulder, it''ll be a long journey. But we can see a good view of the ocean.." Edwards whispered softly beside my ear, I who heard this immediately nodded and held his hand well.

 Chapter 93 - 93. Amazing Sea With You

    It is no secret that Sulawesi Island has a very beautiful and charming water area. The beauty of the small islands that are so captivating to the eye will be easy to find and explore. Not only is Wakatobi very beautiful there, it turns out that there are still many beautiful islands. One of them is Labengki Island which is known as the Raja Ampat of Sulawesi. This island is in the district. Lasolo Labengki Village, North Konawe Regency, Prov. Southeast Sulawesi.

    This island offers underwater beauty that can be compared to other places in Sulawesi such as Wakatobi to Bunaken. Why do many call Labengki Island the Raja Ampat of Sulawesi? because this destination has almost the same nuance as Raja Ampat, which consists of large rocks that are approaching above the ocean at various points. This cluster of large and small coral islands was mapped into Labengki Besar Island and Labengki Kecil Island.

    Labengki Island itself is an inhabited island. There are about 100 families living on this island who are all Bajo Tribe. Also has a lighthouse that was built during the Dutch colonial period and a beautiful and natural lake. This island can be reached from several points in Southeast Sulawesi, including Kendari City, Konawe Regency, or North Konawe Regency.

    We all arrived and set foot on the soft white sand, did not go straight to the inn. Edwards wants us to go camping by building some tents near the beach.

    He just asked the Tour Guide to allow it, and it turned out that we were able to make only a few tents.

    I stare at the expanse of the sea that is so beautiful and charming, Choosing to sit for a while and feel the breeze that pampers us.

    "The sea is very beautiful, doesn''t it seem like there are rarely tourists here, huh?" I asked one of the tour guides beside me.

    "Yes, the first is because this place is difficult to reach and the journey takes quite a long time. After all, it''s a weekday, so rarely anyone is on vacation. Here, it''s not only a dish of clear sea with a cool island in the middle but tourists or visitors can also see the view of the bay of love in the shape of a heart. The shape can be seen in two ways. First by trekking to the top of the hill or the second is to fly a drone. What must be known is that this shape can only be seen from a height where tourists have to climb to the top of the hill by trekking because it''s quite steep. We''ll be there later, Miss would love to see it." The tour guide said, I who heard his invitation, of course immediately nodded excitedly.

    After he said that, he went to open one of the island guards. I saw Edwards who brought green coconut for me, he also gave some sweet cakes that can be eaten. We just sat barefoot on the sand, I was also trying to enjoy this moment well.

    "Here, have a drink.. the weather is getting hot, Indonesia is a tropical country. So hot weather like this is common here." Edwards said, I nodded in understanding. take a green coconut that has been opened at the end, I just need to suck it up with the straw that has been provided. the water is very fresh in the hot weather.

    Even though it was still quite early in the morning, the sun was shining so brightly. Luckily the sea breeze made the atmosphere less stuffy.

    "You drink too, you sweat profusely on your forehead. We''re used to the cold now it''s very warm." I said quietly, I wiped his forehead with my palm. Edwards leaned his head even closer and was now leaning on my shoulder. Looks like he''s tired and wants to be spoiled.

    "The tent will be prepared, I''m quite lazy to put up the tent now. Better to sit with you and enjoy the morning air. Morning is like noon here. Are you hot or not? Do you want to go to one of the resorts? There is air conditioning there." Edwards'' words only I responded by shaking my head.

    "You''ll see, it''s also a vacation. Everything that happens must be enjoyed well, after all, it''s been a long time since I haven''t felt the sun as hot as it is now." I said, He nodded. then he raised his head and drank coconut water to freshen his throat.

    I chose to unwrap the cake and eat it voraciously, I was quite hungry because of the long journey. Seeing how Edwards was enjoying the current atmosphere, I also enjoyed it and chose to remain silent. Edwards asked for the cake I ate, he was now used to eating what was in my hand. I gave it, to be more precise, fed it again.

    Not complaining or feeling tired of his childish behavior, I felt needed by Edwards'' side and I loved everything I did.

    "Why did you choose this place, Edwards?" I asked, after a while there was no conversation between us.

    "When I was little, my mother always traveled to various countries. She often went to Indonesia to visit remote islands and enjoy relaxing places. I saw one of her photos that had visited here. It''s been a long time. Decades ago, the place is also so beautiful and very remote. like a forest that is not too densely populated, That''s why I want to come here. I want to feel the beauty that my mother had felt long ago, I have actually visited several other places. The place my mother visited, and this place is a place eighth. Everything is full of amazing beauty, it''s only now that you have tasted all of its beauty right?" Edwards asked me, after he had briefly explained why he was here.

    "Of course, especially since I never leave the apartment. This is really like a painting that is so extraordinary, We can enjoy everything together. Your mother is very good at choosing a vacation spot, I know why you like Traveling alone. Because there is your mother''s blood. flowing to you, making you like things like this. But really, I want you to be able to take trips to many places, we can do it together. especially in the presence of our children, our vacation will be more interesting for sure." I said a little wishful thinking, and Edwards immediately laughed quite loudly at what I said.

    "Why are you laughing?" I asked confused.

    "It''s nice, hearing all your dreams that you say so briefly and so passionately. Makes me want to quickly resign from work and we travel around the world with our children. I promise, if I still have a long life and health. I will do my best. whatever you want, we will see the world before our own eyes." Edwards said, he agreed with what I said.

    "You promise? Then I''ll keep your promise one day huh. Just watch out if you lie." I said quietly, I pinched his strong arm. then I lay my head on his shoulder, for some reason now Edwards smelled so good, even though he was sweating a lot.. it doesn''t smell at all, but it makes me lean on it even more.

 Chapter 94 - 94. Talk About The True Mother Of Choon-Hee

    Violet walked into the Douglas Family mansion, she just walked in and walked towards the dining room. It was still early and Violet knew very well that the Douglass must be having breakfast together.

    Footsteps and the sound of her shoes could be heard so loudly that it made the dining room that had been so quiet. Suddenly quite uncomfortable to hear, Mrs. Anne looked at the door first. saw how Violet came with a very arrogant face.

    "Morning everyone, what are you guys doing? oh yeah, you guys have breakfast together. why do I have to ask again? That''s why I came here, I want to have breakfast with you." Violet immediately walked to one of the benches that she usually occupied during her stay in this mansion. No shame and no guilt at all.

    "This Miss is so presumptuous, are you tired of living?" Lecy''s grandmother immediately spoke up when she saw Violet, who was so impudent for sitting down like that. But Violet just gave a sweet smile, then took a piece of bread.

    "Where''s my husband? and his future wife? Are they making out in their room so they can''t have breakfast together?" Violet Ignoring Lecy''s words, she was busy chewing her bread and then looked at the Douglas family one by one, who were already annoyed by the presence of a woman who did not want to be seen at all.

    "They''re on vacation, don''t you know? What a pity." Azzhura interrupted first, she was actually very relaxed with snake women like Violet.

    "Vacation? Do they go on their honeymoon first instead of saying their wedding vows?" There was a tone of disdain behind Violet''s words at this point.

    "At least my grandson can have a honeymoon, even if he''s not with his own wife. Instead of waiting for you, who is always arrogant when asked to go on vacation. Edwards''d better take another woman." Lecy said in an uneasy tone, her eyes fixed on Violet.

    Violet, who heard this, was silent. She felt immediately annoyed because she didn''t know that Edwards and Choon-hee were on vacation together. How could Violet not know about this? he should have known better and could have thwarted Edwards'' plan to leave.

    Unlucky! Violet cursed in her heart.

    "You seem upset." Mrs. Anne''s voice, she said that on purpose, because seeing how Violet''s face was already red and it was clear, that she was not happy with what she had just heard.

    "Of course I''m upset, how can my husband go on vacation with another woman? He should take me and we can go on vacation together." Violet said honestly, She had drunk Daniel''s orange juice until there was nothing left. Because it just so happened that Daniel sat next to Violet.

    Daniel was just silent, he was more engrossed in eating his breakfast than arguing in the morning like this.

    "You consider him your husband now? Where were you yesterday?" Lecy spoke again, she had been angry with Violet for a long time. But on hold in order to get what you want.

    "Where have I been? I''m here, I''m a good wife to him, are you blind? How can you not see how I always smile in front of the media so I can look very romantic with Edwards. Have you also forgotten how I was present at every event accompanying Edwards? and chatting with many clients, then after that Edwards will get many important projects. All of that I do perfectly, so the world knows that I am Edwards''s perfect wife. And our family is very harmonious, is that not enough to explain that I am his wife?. " Violet said in a very arrogant Yang tone, her arrogance made everyone there just squeak.

    "That''s enough for you?" Brandon''s voice interrupted, he had finished his breakfast and was staring at Violet very closely.

    "That''s enough, that''s enough, Dear Mr. Douglas." Violet seemed to be brutally challenging the Douglas family. he did that on purpose to make them all go crazy.

    "Then just divorce Edwards, he''s got a better wife. One who can stand by him either in front of the media or in private. He doesn''t need a woman like you anymore." Brandon said in a low tone, he was very tired of this very strange son-in-law.

    "Are you sure Mr. Douglas? How can Choon-hee be with Edwards? When she''s just a mercenary." Violet asked casually.

    "Violet!!!." Mrs. Anne immediately shouted loudly at Violet, she looked angry because Violet revealed Choon-hee''s secret.

    "What do you mean? mercenary woman?" Brandon asked, he felt strange with what Violet was saying at this time. let alone seeing his wife who was very angry.

    "Yeah, you didn''t know? that..."

    "Open your mouth properly and eat the food that''s on Violet''s table! Don''t make me angrier than this." Anne had already threatened him openly, and Violet immediately laughed at how Anne was so afraid of Choon-Hee''s identity being exposed.

    "Choon-hee is just a mercenary from the Horse sky Bar. Am I right?" Violet didn''t listen to Mrs. Anne''s threats, she instead simply spoke about Choon-hee''s current background.

    "Then?." Brandon still sounded relaxed in response to what the snake woman in front of him said.

    "And this is the important point, I''m here because I want to convey something as good as this. You have to listen carefully huh.. Choon-hee''s mother is also a Mercenary Woman, ah to be more precise Choon-hee was able to become like this because of following in her mother''s footsteps. So she inherited her mother''s prowess at selling herself. Oh yeah, don''t forget that Choon-hee''s mother''s name is��.. You want to know? It''s Katty Aurora Berenice." After Violet spoke of Choon-hee''s mother''s name, everyone immediately froze in place.

    But not with Violet, she was busy chewing her food and enjoying what she saw at the moment. The faces of the Douglas Family were like humans deprived of blood, they could only swallow hard. That name, that woman''s name...

    "You''re lying, how did you get the Choon-hee Family''s origins when I couldn''t find it easily." Anne said, she felt that Violet was deliberately playing with the Douglas family''s feelings.

    "I''m lying? For what? What''s the benefit of me lying with all this? Of course you won''t know the name of Choon-hee''s biological mother, because Choon-hee''s family background was intentionally deleted and only certain people can find out . and lucky me, that I can find this out. Choon-hee''s mother is still alive, on the other side of the world. I think she would have appeared if only Choon-hee''s name was made real as Edwards'' future second wife. And I''m sure she would too. cancel this marriage and then take Choon-hee away from Edwards'' side. You know who the Berenices really are.." Violet said at length.

 Chapter 95 - 95. The Past

    Berenice, is one of the richest families because of its business in the sale of sharp weapons and drugs. His name is quite well known to other large families. However, his personal loss and family lineage is unknown to any party.

    They are too closed to their own lives, there are not even pictures of them in the virtual world. no media has managed to cover who the Berenice Family are.

    Life is nomadic and cannot be caught or found by any intelligence agency. Like squirrels that jump very fast, they are indeed very difficult to be snared. Because of the abundance of money and power in the dark world, they have many secret agents who can help in any situation.

    As for Katty Aurora Berenice, she is the wife of Young Master Berenice. No one knows what the young master''s real name is. He is the eldest son of the Berenice Family, which is the heir to the weaponry sector. someone once told me that Young Master Berenice and Katty met at one of the famous nightclubs in one of the towns. They met often and eventually fell in love.

    Their love is too blind, making Young Master Berenice ask his father to marry them both. This of course was immediately opposed by his parents, Young Master Berenice Finally ran away and married Katty without parental consent.

    The last two years of their good marriage, Katty gave birth to a daughter who was named Choon-hee.

    But in the third year, that time the Berenice Family found their young Master. With every devious and evil means, the Berenice family tricked their young master into getting a divorce from Katty and leaving the prostitute.

    Katty saw young master Yang making love with another woman, and young master also saw Katty selling herself again. all these misunderstandings destroy their household, the young master leaves Katty and his daughter and returns to the Berenice family.

    A broken heart and a broken trust, make Katty inevitably become a paid woman again to support her only daughter.

    Katty''s hatred for her husband makes her teach Choon to sell himself. he wants the blood of the descendants of Berenice''s family to be stained, For their descendants will become prostitutes. Hatred blinded Katty, she was even willing to see her daughter being raped by an old Bangka man. Convince his son that if he works well, he will earn money and be able to go to school.

    From there, Choon-hee began to become a paid woman, from her young and too innocent age. He just followed what his mother wanted. All the circumstances that happened, of course, were kept well by Choon-hee himself. he didn''t want to ask why his mother taught him such bad things.

    Mother and daughter''s life is indeed quite tenuous, Katty never pays attention to Choon-hee like a biological child, Katty is too busy with her world and drowns in hatred. she finishes it all by being a paid woman who always makes love to many men. Without thinking about the future of their own children..

    Over the years too Young Master Berenice has never looked for his daughter at all. he seemed to forget that he already had children.

    The story of their life is only known by a handful of people, even the Berenice Family does not know where their grandson, Choon-hee, is. because they said their grandson was killed by Katty, that''s why until now Choon-hee has never been found, or rather they don''t really want to look for him.

    ****

    Violet saw clearly how the Douglas Family looked when they heard that Choon-hee''s mother was Young Master Berenice''s first wife. they really don''t think so.

    "So? How about we make a pact Mr. Douglas? I''ll keep this meeting a secret from everyone. Or rather I won''t tell anyone that Choon-hee is a true Descendant of the Berenice Family. She can marry Edwards, becoming his wife and was able to have children from Edwards. But me? I will still be Edwards'' legal wife in the eyes of the world. Only I can stand beside Edwards and can get all the media attention. The child that Choon-hee will give birth to will be my child, More to be precise the world only knows that it''s my son isn''t that better?

    Instead of you having to shock the world that Edwards will marry Young Master Berenice''s first child? It''s possible that Edwards will be killed immediately and cause a lot of unnecessary speculation, I know very well that you and the Berenice Family don''t get along. Even though you never met in person, you promised not to interfere with each other''s lives and go their separate ways.

    I''m rarely in this Mansion, but I still know what''s going on in my extended family, I know what you hate and what the past of this family is.

    Berenice and Douglas never got along, did they? You pretended not to know all this time. But what if now it turns out that Choon-hee is pregnant with the Douglas family''s child? More precisely, the blood of the Douglas family and the blood of the Berenice family were mixed together and a child was born.

    Wow!!! Isn''t that big news? Tskckckck.. I''m sure all the media in this world will get a lot of money because they can cover rare events like Now.

    And I also feel that the Berenice Family will be very embarrassed by the news circulating, not to mention that Choon-hee is also a woman who is paid the same as her mother. Not only will the Berenice family be humiliated, the Douglas family will also be very embarrassed. Shares of companies will plummet and the world economy will be at a low point.

    This drama that I will make, can even create a third world war. Because indeed your families are both so enthusiastic about hating each other." Violet took another sip of her orange juice, her eyes already seeing the pale faces of Mr. Branson and Granny Lecy as well.

    "Why did you just say now Violet?" Lecy asked, her voice already very hoarse, not having the strength to say anything more than that.

    "I did this on purpose, at a time when Choon-hee was actually pregnant. because I know that you are not allowed to kill babies or the original descendants of this family. More precisely, you have to make sure that the descendants of the Douglas Family are born safely without any defects. So what now? ? if it turns out that in the baby''s blood there is the blood of the Berenice Family?" Once again violet made the atmosphere in this room very hot. a sly smile on his lips so beautifully printed perfectly''.

    it was not in vain that Violet sulked at her father.. It turned out that his father had extraordinary information. and now ten points for Violet!

 Chapter 96 - 96. Amazing Night, Incredible Light

    (Choon-hee POV)

    The night on the coast was quite charming, I saw the stars in the sky which were very beautiful. Edwards is currently making firewood for grilling meat, we''re having a Berbeque party tonight. It''s just the two of us, but I call it a party.

    His body movements are very clever, when he goes here and there to pick up wood and burn it in one of the small stoves for the toaster, I''m not allowed to help at all by Edwards. He wanted me to sit quietly, on the carpet he had laid out. There were some snacks and cold drinks brought by one of the waiters earlier.

    No one helped Edwards, because Edwards wanted to do everything himself. Maybe it''s because he hasn''t felt this fun activity in a long time.

    My eyes just stared blankly at Edwards, he didn''t speak at all when he was busy. even he just let me alone Waiting for him. I don''t know what meat he wants to roast, he prefers meat to me.

    I smiled once more, seeing how strong and mighty Edwards'' back was. I want to ask him to make love tonight, it would be fun to make love on the beach and in the tent. just imagining I was blushing.

    "What are you doing? is it cold?" Edwards asked, he was taking the meat he wanted to roast, I chose to get up from my seat and stand by Edwards.

    "Just wanted to see you up close. Do you want me to help? I can''t just sit and watch you''re exhausted." I said to Edwards.

    "No need, you just watch and pay close attention to me grilling the meat. I just don''t want you to be tired, you''re pregnant. It''s been a long journey, I know you must be tired and need rest." Edwards said quietly, he Put the meat one by one into the stove. Like a meat grill in general, it''s just that this is the difference directly using firewood. The aroma that is released immediately fills my sense of smell. I''m sure it will taste very good if eaten later.

    "Do you often do this yourself?" I asked.

    "Yes, if traveling alone. I will grill meat and eat while looking up at the sky and the brightly shining stars." Edwards'' words touched me, I hugged him from behind. Didn''t get in the way of Edwards, who was busy flipping through the meat.

    "Don''t you feel lonely? It''s just the two of us, it''s very quiet, how about you being alone?" I felt sorry for the thought of Edwards alone on the coast like this, or in the woods, or maybe in the hills.

    "I feel closer. With my mother, if I am in a quiet place then I can see the stars much closer. Besides now I will not be alone anymore, You are by my side. We will often vacation together right?" Edwards asked me, I immediately nodded in agreement.

    "Promise not to go on vacation alone, I will accompany you. We will go on many long trips with our children, You will still grill meat Like this." I said laughing, and Edwards laughed too.

    "I''ll be grilling meat for the rest of my life? It''s really sad but just imagining it with you and our kids. I think it would be fun." Edwards'' words were too ridiculous, I who heard that could only hit his arm lightly. I still hugged him from behind, it felt so good to be able to smell Edwards'' body so close.

    We were silent for a while, Edwards was busy with his meat and I was busy smelling Edwards'' scent.

    "Choon-hee, were you alone all this time? I never saw your mother or father." In the midst of the silence, Edwards asked about my father and mother, I who heard this could only close my eyes and take a deep breath.

    "Lonely of course, that''s why I always work every day. Rarely do I take a day off, if it''s because I''m not sick or I have some business. What can I do? My mother and father just disappeared, they were like being swallowed up by the earth and never I found it at all. I really wanted to find them, but I felt that they really didn''t want to be found, didn''t want to be found, didn''t want to meet me. Because if they really wanted to see me or be found, they would have come to me." I said softly, the hand on Edwards stomach made me caress him slowly. The strong muscles tickled my palms, even though Edwards was still wearing a T-shirt. But unfortunately the shirt is very thin.

    "But why do I always see you who don''t really care where your mother and father are? I feel that you are used to living alone, there is no Sadness in your eyes." Edwards said to me, I laughed again at what Edwards said.

    "I''m not sad, because I know there is a lot of happiness waiting for me. Why do I have to drag on things that will only make me fall deeper? I can''t deny that sometimes I do remember them. Thinking of them at night, but.. As time went on, I got used to it and everything felt fine." I let go of Edwards'' body and stood next to him again. take a plate to put the cooked meat.

    Edwards set aside some of the cooked meat, we were silent for a moment. After all the meat into the plate. then we walked towards the carpet that had been provided earlier and we sat together there.

    Several waiters came, bringing other food that we could eat along with the meat. there is rice, one of the mandatory foods in this country. and I can''t wait to eat rice with roast beef.

    "Then? Do you want to find your mother and father?" Edwards asked again, putting a few pieces of meat on a plate as well as three spoons of rice.

    there is soy sauce that is given pieces of chili, onion, and lemon. Drizzle over the meat, and it''s delicious. I''ve been hungry for a long time, feeling how this simple food tastes delicious on my tongue.

    "I miss them and really want to be together again, I intend to find them when I have a lot of money later. Because I know hiring a detective is not cheap." I said quietly, still chewing the very soft piece of meat in my mouth.

    there are several seafood menus also brought by the waiter, I tried them one by one. I never really feel sad when discussing parents, that''s why I can eat comfortably even though Edwards is asking about my mother and father.

    "Eat more, our baby should be given lots of food and balanced nutrition." Edwards gave me some vegetables I don''t know what to do, but when I tried them they tasted good.. I think all food is delicious if we are often grateful.

 Chapter 97 - 97. Its All About Money And Happiness

    Edwards and I slept together after eating quite a bit. We were still rolling out the carpet in front of the tent. now Edwards hugged me tightly, We both looked up at the sky and fixedly stared at the stars that were shining quite beautifully.

    This feeling of comfort and warmth makes me not want to turn away, let it go if I fall in love. Let it go if I love Edwards so silly, I don''t care. I just want to feel all the comforts that I have never felt in my life, sleep with the people we like and see how God''s creation is perfectly formed.

    "The stars are beautiful, just like your face." Edwards said to me, I who heard this just chuckled and nodded.

    "At this rate, I don''t think I want to go home. To stay on a desert island like this and spend a lot of time with you. Isn''t this so fun?" I asked, Edwards also immediately nodded.

    "Then we don''t have to go home, just stay here.. together enjoying the moon and the night breeze. I also have the intention to live on a desert island, build a beautiful house and be able to calm down without any significant disturbance in the city." Edwards'' statement did sound very convincing.

    "But we still have to go back to where we came from, work again to live." I answered honestly.

    "Don''t you want a hard life?" Edwards'' question made me raise an eyebrow in confusion.

    "Why do you ask like that?" I said.

    "Since you put me to work, will you leave if I have nothing?" Edwards asked again.

    "Not necessarily. Can you live a hard life? Given that you always get what you want, how can you become unemployed later and are confused about what to feed our children?" I asked back, a question that made sense enough for me to ask Edwards.

    "Not really, it''s just that I don''t think you want to be close to a poor man." There are words that are not pleasant to hear at this time, I know Edwards must feel I am a mercenary woman. Even though it''s true, but in this world. who doesn''t want money? Who wants to live poor, so it''s hard to even eat?

    "The statements you make, are like accusations as if I only want your wealth and money. If you want to live on a desert island like this, together with myself and our children. At least you have to be well prepared, you know? in my life I always work hard to earn a lot of money, Not for spree and spend all the money for pleasure. I do all that so that one day my life and my children are not difficult..

    I don''t want my children to feel hungry, lack of food, lack of proper education, lack of time to play with their friends. Because she has to help me earn money. I don''t want anything like that to happen to my children. I want to fight now, collect as much money as possible and when I''m not young anymore, I still have enough savings to support my child properly. like other children, without any flaws.

    It''s true, money can''t buy everything. But everything needs money, happiness is created because of money too. Sometimes many marriages and domestic relationships are destroyed because of money. Many children are tortured and die because their parents have no money.

    Doesn''t everything feel weird? That''s why I want to get rid of one problem for my future marriage relationship, I want money problems not the main problem. That''s why I''m always looking for money and money. I just thought in realization, All women want their children and husbands to be happy without starving. Isn''t that right?." I looked at Edwards face from the side, he just stood there still staring at the sky without blinking.

    "My money and the savings I have, I think is enough for our lives in the next 50 years. But maybe I won''t be able to splurge on vacations in luxury resorts and ride luxury vehicles every day. I have savings that I always set aside every month from my money. what I have, the savings are not in my name. But in the name of my mother, I deliberately did this so that no one would know that I had money elsewhere." Edwards said quietly.

    I''m getting confused by what Edwards said, so what if Edwards has savings elsewhere? why did Edwards have to save secretly?

    "The Douglas family has always wanted all the wealth that I have, I own part of the Douglas Family property and quite a lot of shares in the Douglas company. More precisely I am the leader and full control over everything. I got this much because it was given by my grandfather and mother, they died but left everything to me That''s why In the Douglas family there is little joy.

    We look good, look fun and it looks very warm. But in fact all my family wants to get some of the property that I have, maybe not just some. But Everyone, They act as if they love me. Giving all the attention and affection, But in reality they are not that good. and I always pretend not to understand and not to understand. so what? so that I always have a place to come home to.

    Why is everyone always chasing worldly treasures that will not be brought to death? why do they give up happiness, family warmth, love and affection just for a treasure that can be consumed by time?

    Sometimes I think, can everyone in this world really only be happy if they have a lot of money? Is everyone in this world only okay when they have a good job? can be respected and lift their chin very high, is that a form of true happiness?.

    I live decades, it''s uncomfortable to have a lot of money. I don''t even have an identity for myself, I feel the money I hold in my hands doesn''t bring me happiness at all. Am I wrong Choon-hee? With all my current thoughts? am i being too selfish? I said Like this, but I can see every day little people who are hungry and holding back sleep with very sore stomachs. am i selfish? If Saying money doesn''t make me fine." Edwards said in a hoarse voice, I was silent. I was mute without being able to reply to what Edwards said.

    Money and happiness? can these two words coexist? maybe yes, but can they complement each other?

    The answer is no!

    Our happiness can be from what we think is right, sometimes there are people who are happy when they get a lot of money.. But sometimes there is money people are still not happy.

 Chapter 98 - 98. The Truth

    "Actually there is nothing wrong in all of your opinions, it''s just that. Maybe people''s perceptions are different, we can''t generalize all other people''s thoughts to be the same as ours. Because humans are born in this world in their own way and with different thoughts Maybe what you say makes perfect sense for how you feel, but maybe what you say doesn''t make sense to people who don''t feel it in your position.

    Those who are deprived of food out there, who are always hungry to sleep, who work day and night but earn little wages. will definitely think that money can buy everything, they will feel alive if they get money in abundance.

    But, why do you have to worry about unnecessary things? It doesn''t matter if you have different thoughts, But what matters is when you don''t have those thoughts and each other''s anxieties. Just live your way, as long as you''re happy. Don''t care about anything else, do good and give your best. The way you need to always prioritize.

    If you really have a lot of money and think it can''t buy happiness. just try to give the money to those who need it more, then you will see the happy face of that person." I patted Edwards lightly on the shoulder, kissed his arm once again. I can only give this answer, because I think this is the best answer.

    Edwards can be heard sighing softly, then he looks into my eyes and smiles. "You always know how to calm my heart, you''re probably just like people out there. Love money and need it for happiness. But you gave me a good understanding, so I know that people who like money are not people who really greedy or evil. At least things like this I will remember, so I don''t look down on everyone I meet.

    Sometimes I always feel uncomfortable when someone acts very strange, They adore me and respect me like God. For what? so that they get more positions and money.

    But, speaking of your wishes in old age. Have you raised enough money?" Edwards asked me.

    I heard his answer just shook my head. "Life in this big city is very difficult. Needs and income cannot be balanced. Sometimes even the need is greater than income. I only save a little bit, at least I still have savings." I say slowly.

    "What if the savings in my mother''s name, I give to you?" Edwards'' words immediately made me speechless. I looked into his eyes in disbelief, how could he give his savings to me?

    "Don''t be like that, I''m not someone who likes to take advantage of situations. You just keep the savings, there are times when you will need the savings." I said slowly.

    "I want to give it to our child, if one day something unpleasant or unexpected happens. I want you to go as far as possible and bring all my savings, I want our child to live well and not lack anything . like what you said, because when I heard what you told me earlier. I became when the future of my child, will he live comfortably and comfortably like me? Can he eat well and healthy? I wonder and start to worry myself ." When I heard that, I just laughed.

    "Why are you so worried? Didn''t you say you have a lot of wealth earlier? Even some of the Douglas family property is yours. I think until you have grandchildren and your grandchildren have grandchildren again, the treasure will not run out." I said a little funny, but unfortunately Edwards didn''t laugh. he seemed to be thinking about a lot of things.

    His brow furrowed and I could tell that he was really feeling restless and worried right now.

    "When our child is born, then some of my property will go to my son. That treasure can be used and he can use it if he is an adult. Around 17 or 18 years, as long as that. Before he is really an adult, then the treasure will be held by the Head of the Douglas Family. Mrs. Douglas, Grandma Lecy or if Grandma Lecy dies. It will be held by Mrs. Annelise.

    What I worry about is not the treasure, but the safety of my son. I''m afraid when my son will grow up, something bad will happen. I''m also afraid that if one day I die, my son will be abandoned and his property taken." Edwards'' words made me swallow hard.

    Why is it so complicated for the rich? Wealth alone can be a long story. It is true that the saying goes, about your wealth or money alone can be an enemy.

    "Then? Your partial treasure? Wouldn''t that not be able to fall into the hands of others?" I asked quietly, Because I still don''t understand how the system of wealth distribution in the Douglas family is.

    "The treasure is mine, but if I die. Then it will automatically change hands to my son. And if my son dies before he reaches adulthood, it will be in full control of the head of the Douglas Family. pregnant and having children. At first I didn''t want to be too pushy, but the more I came here I felt pressured by all the wishes of my family. I also really want to have a child who looks like me, then I can take good care of him." One more secret told by Edwards.

    I took a deep breath and nodded in understanding. "No wonder your family is very enthusiastic about a successor, it turns out that they have big intentions hidden." I said, I understand why Mrs. Anne would give me 10 billion, if I gave birth to Edwards descendants. It turns out that he will get more profits, what does 10 billion mean? if Mrs. Anne will get tens of trillions? ckckckck.. Evil witch, I''m sorry I ever respected her so much. Turns out he was so cunning and greedy.

    "So, if something happens to me someday after our child is born. Don''t ever care about me, just take your child as far away from my family as possible. Make sure you are not found by anyone. Bring all the savings I have. your name, I want you to be a good mother to our child. That''s all I want in this world." Edwards stroked my hair gently, he smiled and kissed my forehead gently.

    I feel sad, even though this child has not really been seen in my stomach. but the problem is very big, sorry for you son. Your life and that of your father will be in danger, but take it easy.. Mom will always be by your side and take care of you both.

 Chapter 99 - 99. Snorkeling In The Ocean

    The next day we were ready to swim, it was still early and the sea water looked calm. That''s why early in the morning Edwards had taken me on a fishing boat with a villager and we headed a little out to sea, the blue waters and the wind quite calming. Labengki Island is indeed very perfect, especially because it has a group of islands in the middle of the sea and creates a unique panorama.

    The snorkeling spot on Labengki Island is quite cool. The spot is not far from the main island where visitors have to use a boat for 20 minutes. local residents also said that the underwater conditions here are quite the champion with all the resources that exist on land or sea are quite beautiful.

    There is one more thing that is unique and cannot be found in other tourist attractions. visitors can find one of the largest clam species in the world. Kima is a type of giant clam whose size can reach almost 50 cm. Uniquely, it turns out that Kima on Labengki Island is listed as the second largest in the world. No wonder Labengki is an island that is used as a place for research and conservation. There are also those who call Labengki Island as the Giant Clam Marine Park Reservation.

    Not only does it have abundant marine wealth, but there are also fishing spots that will make these tourists feel at home. There are many types of fish that can be caught. For example, grouper, barracuda, tuna to red snapper or sailfish though.

    Edwards and I had put on our snorkel gear, and were ready to dive into the water. Edwards looked at the tools I was using, carefully examined one by one and then he gently stroked my head. "Stay by my side, don''t walk away." He said in a low voice.

    "I''ll hold hands with you, I promise I''m not going anywhere." I said, I was already giving the sweetest smile possible. Edwards immediately smiled as well and passionately kissed my cheek.

    We were really like young people in love, all of Edwards'' attention made me wonder if he also felt a strange euphoria in his heart? as my heart is also warmed by all this incident.

    Edwards is really good at making my heart flower, all his attention and adorable attitude, Makes me feel like he likes him even more, at first I just liked his body. But now I''m starting to like everything about him, Even the entirety of Edwards'' attitude to his attention. i really like it..

    "Why are you smiling to yourself? Let''s get ready to go snorkeling." Edwards said, he broke the thoughts in my brain.

    I immediately nodded and started wearing my swimming goggles. I didn''t forget to hold Edwards'' hand tightly. because I''m actually really scared if I have to swim in the middle of the sea like this, I feel too broad and deep. I was afraid that a sea animal would ensnare my feet and drown to death. Isn''t that something unreasonable? yes it''s true, but I''m really scared.

    Edwards reassured me that everything would be fine and that we would be fine. That''s why I wanted to be invited to snorkel, especially when Edwards said that he wanted to see the beauty of the sea with the woman he liked, it broke my fear and even made me want to make Edwards want what he wanted.

    "Okay Choon-hee, listen to me carefully. Many like to snorkel on the surface and rely on a snorkel or breathing tube. However, some prefer to dive deeper to see the underwater beauty up close. To be able to dive deeper, we need to hold my breath longer because I really want to be able to swim deeper to see all the marine life. So breathe calmly and don''t be in a hurry, watch my hand move. If I give you one index finger, then you have to hold your breath for a while. Then when I give you the thumb, then you can breathe slowly again. The better you control your breath under the sea, the longer we can stay in there." Edwards words I listened carefully, I nodded and agreed with what he said.

    "I got it. Anything else?" I asked a little enthusiastically, although when I looked a little into the water I felt tense.

    "So you don''t get tired quickly while snorkeling, learn to save energy. First, just use your feet to swim and let your hands relax. Swimming with frog legs is tiring, but it can help you go faster even without moving your hands. Also, try to always relax during snorkeling. Swim calmly and slowly so you don''t get tired and don''t miss the underwater beauty that you are enjoying. Avoid panic and tension when snorkeling because these two things are very energy draining. Remember! Don''t let go of my hand no matter what." Edwards said very firmly he was really worried I was okay.

    "I see. Let''s start snorkeling. It''s getting hot." I said, Edwards nodded and we started preparing to dive into the water. Edwards lowered himself into the water first, then I slowly descended. for the first time I felt the cold sea water again, Edwards looked into my eyes. "Ready, let''s start diving huh." Edwards started to catch his breath and we were already diving into the sea with a slow motion.

    My eyes immediately looked at the sea with amazement, seeing the various types and colors of coral reefs. I smiled a little when I saw this, I held Edwards'' hand tighter. The more I swam into the sea, the more I could see all kinds of colorful little fish. I can see how the fish swim freely without a burden. I became more and more carried away, feeling carried away by a very calm ocean current.

    My hand pulled Edwards''s to see some coral reefs that caught my attention, luckily Edwards followed me without holding him back. I really don''t feel short of breath or scared. It turns out that snorkeling into the sea is not as scary as I imagined. even i could feel when some small fish circled his face, i couldn''t help but chuckle inwardly. all the fish really tasted Adorable and made me want to swim with them again and again.

    Edwards gently tugged my hand, he led me to look the other way. We swam The deeper, Seeing there is a type of fish that is quite foreign to my eyes. I looked at Edwards, he just gave a signal through his hand that I was told to calm down. I''ve been fine since then. Edwards was really worried.

    I gave him a kiss on the cheek, then I lightly patted his back.. I wanted to tell him that I was happy and feeling fine.

 Chapter 100 - 100. Foreplay

    The snorkeling event went on for quite a while, I was getting tired of giving Edwards a code to end it all. Edwards understood, he immediately invited me to come to the surface. We swam slowly, Some fish hit my body. I smiled a little and focused again towards the top.

    But somehow my head suddenly felt dizzy, I kept my focus on swimming after Edwards. Edwards was right in front of me, and I was behind him. We just held on to each other so we wouldn''t let go.

    My eyes were a little blurry when I looked at Edwards'' body. My stomach! I felt my stomach hurt and my body immediately moved to protect the stomach. My hand slipped from Edwards'' hand, I didn''t realize what was happening but I was holding my stomach and my head which suddenly hurt all of a sudden.

    I opened my eyes to see Edwards who didn''t realize I let go of his hand. Because nearby there are many small fish that surround. I try to stay calm, catch my breath well then endure the pain in my head, I swim up. to reach Edwards who was already quite far, we did swim very deep earlier. so now to get to the surface is also so difficult.

    I must be able, must be fine. The sea is full of mysteries, that''s why I never want to be invited to explore the ocean.

    My feet moved slowly, I wished Edwards would notice I was falling behind him. My eyes are really blurry. But for the sake of a longer Life, I try to keep myself awake. the muscles of my body began to relax, because the pain in my head and stomach was getting worse.

    [Edwards, please wake up! I am behind you!].

    For a moment I felt that I wasn''t really swimming up, I was just swimming where my breath was slowly starting to catch on. The oxygen I breathe is running low, no!! no not now!.

    I swam again, trying to get up faster. but all in vain, I''m tired .. I''m tired and my breath is slowly thinning.

    EDWARDS!!!!!

    *****

    (Author POV)

    Mature Content!!.

    Violet hummed a little when she had re-entered her room with Edwards, she smiled happily when her body had felt the soft silk mattress that was made especially for Edwards and Violet only. the only one in the world, huh .. That''s Violet, everything she has always wants the only one and no one should copy it at all.

    He turned on the air conditioner with applause, "Everything in this room is automatic. made with special sophistication, even the window curtains can be opened with just a word.

    "Ahhh... Didn''t think I could enter this house again, I feel like I''m back to living as a Queen." Violet said to herself.

    "You look so happy, Snakes like you are really great at doing a lot of drama." Daniel was already in the room all of a sudden, he entered without knocking on the door and was now walking towards Violet instead.

    Violet, who heard this, only sighed softly. "What do you want here?" Violet asked sarcastically.

    "Make love to you, if you want." Without shame Daniel said everything very casually.

    "Tch! you think I want to?" A cynical violet smile was clearly printed, Daniel who saw it just laughed. He leaned closer to Violet and kissed her sister-in-law''s lips gently.

    Violet was silent, she was indeed quite good at hiding her pent-up desires and desires.

    "You don''t want it? Are you sure? Even though you''ve always adored me, compared to other men. You only like me, right? Does your girlfriend have any flaws? Until you broke up and are now alone?" Daniel''s words were very true, that Violet had broken up with her Girlfriend. Because when making love to Edwards at that time, Violet became not lustful for her own lover. So Violet chose to break up and be alone first.

    "You talk a lot, what do you really want? I''m sure you''re not only curious about how my body feels, you''re curious about something else. What is it? Say." Violet really knows Daniel''s cunning brain. This man never sided with anyone, he sided with someone who he felt was just benefited. He was more evil than a snake, Violet felt that if she was close to Daniel, she had to be careful because even the slightest mistake could be stabbed from behind. Daniel is a type of parasitic man, violet Understands this stupid man''s brain very well.

    "I''m actually curious about everything that my sister has, to be precise you and Choon-hee. How about you help me to feel Choon-hee''s body? At first I wasn''t interested in that mercenary woman, just playing around for a while. But when my sister Edwards chose him and In fact Soon would leave you just for him. Making the adrenaline in my blood race, I want to feel love with him. But by making love according to the game I like." Daniel''s words were indeed very rude, fortunately Violet had memorized Daniel''s perverted and stupid brain.

    "She''s pregnant, it''s not funny if she miscarried. Because you raped. Especially until Edwards finds out, you could be killed by him." Violet said casually, she took off the clothes she was wearing. Wearing only a bra and white panties, it blends perfectly with her skin which is also white like porcelain. There were no scars or blemishes on her smooth skin, even the veins on her body were visible.

    Daniel only saw how Violet undressed openly. Daniel couldn''t wait to taste his own brother-in-law''s body.

    Violet locked the door with her fingerprint then turned off the light and let the room grow colder. Then she walked over to Daniel and climbed onto Daniel''s lap.

    "Help me get Choon-hee, just one night. I want to make love to her until she''s satisfied and Give her back to Edward. During that one night, I want you to take Edwards somewhere else. Make sure Edwards doesn''t look for Choon-hee and let me make love to her." Calm down. Don''t you really want time with Edwards too? We can benefit each other." said Daniel in a sensual voice, his hands naughtily untying the bra straps, making Violet''s breasts open and her pink nipples clearly visible.

    "Okay then, but I want you to satisfy me first. I also want to know how great you are in making love. At least I have to taste it, right?" Violet said with a laugh, she had pulled Daniel''s face about to kiss her breasts.

    Two people who both have no shame and are quite crazy about love.. How can Violet say she doesn''t like male bodies? whereas when she felt Edwards'' body, Violet lost her lust for women.

 Chapter 101 - 101. Daniels Words

    Mrs. Anne was busy drinking the potion water which she usually drank in the afternoon, her eyes staring at the garden behind the Mansion. Feeling dizzy with everything that is happening right now, Violet can return to this Mansion easily. Of course this is not good for Anne''s well-laid plans, even though Anne has easily gotten rid of Violet, so that the snake woman will not interfere for some time. moment.

    But the fact that Violet had said earlier made Anne uneasy now.

    "Mom." Daniel''s voice suddenly came to make Anne quite shocked, now Anne is getting old and easily startled.

    "What? why are you sweating like that? after exercise?" asked Anne confused.

    "No, I just made love to Violet." Daniel said casually, he sat on the bench near his mother. Anne glared surprised at what Daniel said at this time, it was easy for this child to say that he had just finished making love with his own brother-in-law.

    "You are crazy?." asked Anne, but her voice has lowered a little, for fear of being heard by others.

    "I''ve been crazy for a long time Mom, I sent the Video to Mommy''s email. Save the Video for something else, in case Violet threatens Mommy at any time. I''m sure it will be very useful later." Daniel still said casually, Anne immediately smiled a little hearing what her son said.

    "You''re crazy and smart at the same time, Mommy will use the Video to cover Violet''s mouth who is always on her own. What is that Snake Woman doing now? How did you get her consent to have sex? Doesn''t she like men?" Anne asked Out of curiosity. Daniel took out a pack of cigarettes and started to light the cigarette, a puff of smoke coming out of Daniel''s little lips. he is not polite at all in front of his own mother.

    Anne, who was used to it, just kept quiet. He looked at his son''s face for a moment, he looked very tired.

    "I don''t think Violet really likes women, to be more precise, she just wants to find other pleasures. Trying new things and being curious, Violet is just that kind of person. And when she felt Edwards'' body, she fell and was fascinated. That''s why It was easy for me to frame her. Too cheesy... No self-respect at all. She''s no different from the stupid girls out there." Daniel said very rudely, Anne who heard this was silent. Yes, keep quiet with what the child says and does.

    Either Anne spoiled her children too much, or she also didn''t want to interfere in what her children were doing.

    "Violet is indeed a shameless woman. I''m very sorry that I agreed to her marriage to Edwards in the past. I don''t know why women are shameless now. They can just go in and out of this Mansion and think that our family is no different from the Toilet Mat." Anne did agree with what her son said.

    "Yes, Just like Mommy. It was shameless enough to get rid of the real Mrs Douglas, and now Mommy wants to get rid of Granny Lecy and Edwards too. Isn''t Mommy shameless too?" Daniel smiled slightly at his mother, looking at how his mother''s face was already blushing with embarrassment and seemed angry at Daniel.

    "Is it appropriate to talk to Mommy like that? Mommy is doing this all for you and Azzhura too. Who else is it for?" Anne lowered her voice to a very small level, but Daniel could still hear it quite well.

    "Have I ever asked for more, Mom? I can live comfortably and well, that''s enough, I don''t need all of Sis Edwards'' wealth. After all, what''s so much wealth for? It''s better if we live like this, but not lacking. How much more money do you want? If you''re too greedy, all you get is misery, Mom. It''s more than enough for us to live now. After all, Mommy has gotten how many percent of the Douglas Family shares, right? That''s enough. the Douglas family? if Mommy could get it?

    Sometimes I wonder at Mommy, Even though our lives are fine without doing anything bad. We have been given a lot of luck by God. Because Mommy was met by Daddy Brandon. Then why do you have to do evil things?" Asked Daniel, He smoked his cigarette once again and puffed the smoke quite high.

    "You don''t know what Mommy did to maintain our current position. Do you think your Daddy really gave all his love to you and Azzhura? The world does know that you and Azzhura are Brandon''s biological children. But only we know that you and Azzhura is not his biological son. It''s just us. Do you think Daddy will give away his wealth when he dies to you? No! You will just be thrown away, Daddy. I used to really love Mommy. No, Not love. But lust for a moment. That''s why now Daddy and Mommy often fight.

    Your Daddy has started to relive memories with his first wife and is starting to feel sorry for Edwards. If Mommy doesn''t do all this, sooner or later we will be kicked out and become homeless. If that happens, who will help us? No child, all your friends or people who approach you at this time, they will only pretend not to know. Because of what? because they only know your last name, not you. So don''t ever question why Mommy is doing all this." Anne said firmly, Daniel just kept quiet and stubbed out his almost finished cigarette.

    "Mommy thinks all this time I haven''t worked hard for our lives? I built my own business and made the business grow rapidly. Maybe Mommy doesn''t know Because Mommy only focuses on Douglas company money. get rid of it at any time. Stop Mom, before it gets too far. I don''t want Mommy to go crazy just because of money, Azzhura and I always support everything Mommy does. For what reason? Because we know Mommy is happy to be in this Mansion. But if it gets worse come here Mommy It''s getting out of control, I deserve to reprimand Mommy." Daniel said quietly, they were talking alone and quite far from the room. because in this backyard it was rare for the Servant or the other Douglass to pass by.

    "Then why would you want to have everything Edwards got? Don''t you think that''s a bad thing? You could advise Mommy, but you don''t really like Edwards either, do you? for what he has without him having to work hard.." Ann said annoyed.

 Chapter 102 - 102. The Different Minds

    "I want to get what Edwards got? It''s just curious Mom, Mommy knows that I''m always curious about what other people can do. It''s not important Mom, So don''t talk about it anymore." Daniel already wanted to end this conversation, but Anne had already held Daniel''s hand so that his son could sit on his chair again.

    "You actually envy Edwards too, don''t you? Why can Edwards get everything but you don''t? You also feel sad that Daddy Brandon only recognizes Edwards but you don''t, And even Edwards rarely acknowledges the greatness you have. In your heart you''ve always given your best. the best and want to be praised, but you don''t get any of it. That''s why you want to have what Edwards has, even in simple ways. Even if it''s not openly. Why? because you''re afraid of being called a bad person? or You''re afraid your good name will be ruined? Don''t lie to Mommy about this, you''re my biological child, I know how you feel Daniel!." Anne said quite firmly, Looked into her son''s eyes and saw how Daniel was already breathing slowly.

    "Yes, Mommy''s right. Everything Mommy said is true, so I don''t want to be too involved in Mommy''s business. I don''t want other people to think I''m useless and can only beg for money, especially if Daddy or Edwards say that I''m just a parasite in this house. I don''t want Mom, I don''t want them to say that. I''ve looked stupid enough times in front of them. But I don''t want to look ''stupid for what''s to come, so now I beg you Mommy to end all obsession Mommy to get the wealth of the Douglas family. Because we will never get something that is not ours." Daniel said in a low but quite evil voice.

    "But you want it? Want a company that Edwards owns? You want to be recognized as being able to lead the company and be a great kid in front of your Daddy? Everything Mommy did for it, son, for you." Anne again said in a selfish tone.

    "No Mom, Mommy didn''t do that to me. Mommy did that only for Mommy herself. Besides, it''s not stealing what I want. Not stealing my own family property, but I just want to get it in a fairly respectable way. I want Daddy and Sis Edwards praise me, I want them to see that I''m worthy. So if Mommy loves me, then help me to look decent. It doesn''t make me look stupid and greedy for stealing what''s not mine." Daniel said slowly, he seemed to take a deep breath. They were confused by the thought of his mother who was so greedy and selfish.

    "Mommy doesn''t understand your way of thinking, why do you want the hard way? when there is an easier way." asked Anne.

    "Daniel who doesn''t understand Mommy''s way of thinking, why is Mommy like this? Is Mommy not hurt when compared to Daddy''s first wife? Because Mommy can only relax in this Mansion without being able to do anything? While Daddy''s First Wife was a career woman who is very famous and so smart, even many government people respect him. That''s why Daddy loves that woman so much, while Mommy? Mommy easily comes with Mommy''s sexy body and uses her body as a tool to bind Daddy, is Mommy not ashamed? Remember as a woman who grabs people''s husbands?

    I''m just embarrassed Mom! for decades I pretended not to understand and pretended not to interfere. But after a while I got tired, when Mommy was insulted by Daddy and said stupid! I''m tired of seeing Mommy always looking for thousands of ways to stay in control of Daddy. Daddy sticks with Mommy, for no good reason. And I''m afraid, sooner or later that reason will disappear. And Mommy will just be thrown away without being remembered at all.

    Mommy should be fighting now to look useful, Not trying to be useless and looking bad! I''m not saying this to insult Mommy, but I want Mommy to be aware of our current position. I''m pretty sure that Daddy or Granny Lecy are looking for a way to get us out of here." Daniel said in a frustrated tone, he was really dizzy to hear his mother being so ridiculous in her actions.

    "Mommy wonders, Why are you now so enthusiastic about insulting Mommy like this? You have never questioned or lectured Mommy like this before. What''s wrong with you? Did someone brainwash you?" Anne Instead of listening carefully to what her son had to say. he even looks openly disapproved of Daniel''s words.

    "Come on Mom, I''m tired! Mommy is too naive and can''t think properly. I better go." Daniel let go of his mother''s hand and immediately walked away from the back garden.

    "Daniel!!! Mommy isn''t done talking yet!!! Daniel!!!" Anne shouted loudly, she had seen Daniel who just left without wanting to look back again, Anne took a deep breath and massaged her forehead slowly.

    Having only one son is very dizzy. Why did Daniel change his character like that? though he had been fine before when he was told to keep an eye on Edwards.

    "Why are you yelling at your son like that?" Lecy''s voice made Anne almost cursed in annoyance. But luckily his voice was kept in his mouth.

    "Mom, need something? or are you taking a walk? Daniel was annoyed with me, I tried to tell him what was best but he wouldn''t listen." said Anne lying.

    "That''s why when you educate a child, you educate well and give a lot of positive things. Ah! I forgot, how can you educate him well. very stupid. Next time don''t shout around my Mansion. I''m uncomfortable hearing that." Lecy said sarcastically to her daughter-in-law, then she walked away leaving Anne who was just silent.

    Behind Lecy, Anne was eager to hit the old Granny''s neck and cause her to be paralyzed, or if she could die immediately. Anne was really annoyed when the old grandmother liked to insult Anne and her words were very harsh. Not to mention when Anne had to fulfill all her wishes, Tch! if it weren''t for wanting to look good in front of Brandon, Anne would have been too lazy to speak nicely to that damned Granny.

    Anne massaged her forehead again and started to walk away from the garden, she wanted to go to sleep instead of worrying about her child.

 Chapter 103 - 103. The Guilty

    Edwards had already given first aid to Choon-hee, then taken her to the nearest medical facility. In this place there is only a place called ''Puskesmas''. Not a big hospital or anything.

    But it doesn''t matter. At least there''s still a doctor who understands what happened to Choon-hee. with a restless heart, waiting outside the door. Edwards bit his nails a few times and hoped nothing bad would happen to Choon-Hee.

    For almost ten minutes Edwards was outside the room, the tour guide who accompanied them was also beside him. Edwards also told his guards to prepare a helicopter because Edwards intended to return to his country right away.

    Not long after the doctor came out of the room, he said a few things to the Tour Guide who was beside Edwards. What Edwards knows now is that Choon-hee just had a panic attack and her body was exhausted, her pregnancy made her tired easily and her stomach cramps made her unable to swim for too long, especially in the sea like before.

    Edwards felt guilty, he had entered the room and saw Choon-hee whose hand was still in the IV. He was still sleeping peacefully, his face not as pale as when he was brought here.

    Edwards wants Choon-hee to get immediate treatment at a major hospital, not distrusting the doctors here. Edwards is just afraid that there are some diseases that can''t be detected without more sophisticated tools, Edwards accompanies Choon-hee well. For half an hour waited until the helicopter he asked for came.

    Not long after several bodyguards arrived, the small bed that Choon-hee was sleeping on had been pushed slowly to get out of the place. The helicopter is right in front of the ''Puskesmas'' field. His voice wasn''t too loud, all the guards were ready to take Choon-hee inside. Edwards followed behind, a bodyguard was assigned to take care of some things in that place, the helicopter moved up and left the beautiful and beautiful island.

    Edwards had time to see the ocean below with flat eyes, a beautiful island that Edwards will visit again if he already has handsome and beautiful children, Edwards promised to bring his children here. See how the beauty that is created perfectly by the hand of God.

    The helicopter ride wasn''t too long, because the helicopter stopped at the airport. There was a private jet that took Edwards and Choon-hee to their country. one of the countries on the European continent, Edwards went down first. Followed by several bodyguards who brought Choon-hee''s small bed. Inside the private jet there was already a female doctor who was quite famous in Indonesia. The doctor happened to be in the same city as Edwards, that''s why the doctor came right away and would watch over Choon-hee during the flight home.

    Edwards sometimes wondered, it''s also good that Edwards had a big name behind his name and a lot of money, so in times like this, it was an emergency. Edwards could ask anyone to come, maybe even the military in this country could also keep an eye on Edwards and Choon-hee until they got to their country. why? because money and position can buy everything.

    Edwards got into his private jet, it was obvious that Douglas'' name was perfectly printed on the fuselage of the plane. One of the private jets with first class, all complete facilities in it.

    Choon-hee is placed in a room with a comfortable mattress. The female doctor has checked again on Choon-hee''s condition before they take off. Edwards Watched carefully, he was not someone who easily panicked and lost control over himself. That''s why Edwards had been silent all this time and didn''t say anything. he believes in all the people who have been assigned to his side.

    "Miss Choon-hee is fine, no bruising or internal injuries. She can make this long journey." The female doctor said to Edwards, Edwards nodded and told one of the maids to tell the pilot, to make the flight immediately.

    Soon the doctor who had left the room, troubled Edwards and Choon-hee who were still lying weak. Edwards climbed onto the bed, took Choon-hee''s hand and kissed it gently.

    "I''m sorry, I should have taken better care of you. how could I not realize that you let go of my hand? I swear, I swear I will never take my hand off you. So that you don''t hurt like that again, I''m sure you lost consciousness and are in a lot of pain. when you drowned in the sea earlier. Luckily I was able to look back and didn''t see you, luckily I did. I don''t know what would have happened to you earlier, if only I hadn''t looked back quickly. Choon-hee I''m really sorry, I''m useless and can''t take good care of you. I can''t make sure you''re always safe with me, how can I be so stupid?" Edwards started to cover his face with Choon-hee''s hands.

    He did feel guilty, for being too careless to take Choon-hee on a vacation when she was pregnant, even though this young pregnancy was still vulnerable to circumstances. Edwards should also bring a doctor to check on Choon-hee''s condition while on vacation, Edwards should also bring a great diver who can monitor Choon-hee during their snorkeling.

    Should...

    Edwards should have understood that Choon-hee still needed good care and strict care, how could Edwards be careless? Thinking only of himself, Not even thinking of Choon-hee? Edwards was too happy when he could Vacation with a woman who wasn''t very demanding and very willing to forget important things. Edwards vows to himself never to take a vacation like this again, not until Choon-hee is strong enough to go on a vacation with him.

    "What about you Edwards?" Choon-hee''s weak voice sounded in Edwards'' ears. Edwards immediately looked up and saw that Choon-hee was awake.

    "You''re awake, is anyone sick?" Edwards asked worriedly.

    "Yeah, my throat and nose really hurt. I thought it was in heaven, I almost died at sea." Choon-hee remembered what had happened to her when she saw Edwards who had kissed her forehead so many times. It was then that Choon-hee felt that this man beside him was very afraid of what had happened earlier.

    "I''m sorry, how can I take you on a vacation like this? I should have provided special security and care for you, so something like this would never have happened. I''m sorry Choon-hee, it''s all my fault for being too stupid." Edwards looked really guilty, Choon-hee just nodded and stroked Edwards'' hair gently.

    "It''s okay, It was just a small accident. I trust you will always take care of me, see? I''m here and fine.." Choon-hee said quietly.

 Chapter 104 - 104. Mental Stressed

    (Choon-hee POV)

    "But you''re not okay Choon-hee, look at how pale your face is and you almost drowned. I couldn''t take good care of you, I didn''t even notice when you let go of your hand earlier." Edwards still said sadly.

    I heard this. Trying to get up and laying his back on the side of the bed, I don''t know where it is. looks like a hotel room.

    "Never mind, don''t feel too guilty. After all, we never know when an accident will happen. What''s passed let it pass, just make it a lesson so you can take care of myself better after this, have you eaten? I seem quite hungry. My stomach feels sore now, oh yeah.. is my baby okay?." I just realized that I was pregnant, while holding my own stomach.

    "Okay, the doctor has checked it. When we get home later we will go directly to the Gynecologist and see in person. I''ve called Doctor Lita to prepare everything, I don''t want any more mistakes." Edwards said quietly, he held my hand very tightly. like the fear of being lost in the swallow of the earth.

    "We''re going home? Are we going home now?", I asked confused.

    "Yeah, we''re on the plane now." Hearing what Edwards said made me realize that there was indeed something odd about this room. It''s been swaying a bit, I think it''s because I just woke up from a faint and my head is dizzy. but it turns out it was already on the plane.

    "I see, I thought we were at the hotel. So?? can I get some food?" I asked again, I didn''t want to hear Edwards speak again of his restlessness or guilt. I don''t want him to think badly and instead he can get sick again, I also don''t know what can make Edwards relapse, I haven''t had enough energy to take care of Edwards who is sick. Since my body is still weak, at least for now I better discuss food.

    "Yes, what do you want to eat? Let me tell the waiter." Edwards said.

    "Fruit salad or not? Or vegetable salad. I want something fresh, and also a cold drink. My throat hurts so bad, I think a cold drink can be refreshing." I said to Edwards.

    "Okay, I''ll be out for a bit. You''re not going anywhere." Edwards got out of bed, he walked quickly away from me. I just laughed at seeing him very deftly giving what I wanted.

    He deserves credit as a kind and understanding husband or lover. Although sometimes I can''t digest Edwards'' way of thinking well. He''s too smart and I have a hard time keeping up with what he thinks.

    Not long after Edwards returned, he brought a cold drink. water and ice cubes, he brought it for me to drink first, I was really thirsty. Maybe because I too had been unconscious for quite a while, I accepted the glass Edwards had given me. drank the contents to the end, I even actually drank without remaining and asked for another glass. Edwards just laughed and poured cold water back for me. Enter a few pieces of ice cubes, making the white water colder and refreshing.

    "Thanks Edwards, how refreshing. You don''t drink too? I know you must have been taking care of me so much that you forgot everything, let''s drink. Don''t be ashamed of me." I said quietly, I smiled sweetly at him and told him to drink too. He nodded and started to do what I wanted. he just drank a little, his eyes still fixed on me. I think Edwards still feels guilty, ahh.. what could make him forget what happened earlier? Though I just want to forget quickly.

    I am indeed a person who easily forgets what has happened, more precisely I am lazy to think about things that do not need to be thought about. even though it almost took my life. But what else can be done? Everything has happened.

    "Why Edwards? I told you I''m fine, don''t think about it again okay? I''m not happy to see that worried face. I''ve seen enough of you here taking care of myself, I don''t think about anything else bad About what happened, okay? Just forget everything, don''t think about it anymore." I hugged Edwards who just sighed softly. I really don''t know how the heart and mind of an Edwards is, he has a mental illness that might make his heart a little sad.

    I don''t know, is it because Edwards is quite fragile at heart or is it really just because he has mental problems?

    I couldn''t help but hug him, maybe for some people thought Edwards was just a weak stupid boy, or others thought Edwards was too naive and childish. But I don''t want to think of Edwards like that, A human heart is like a deep ocean. We can never dive to the bottom, because in our hearts we are the only ones who know the truth.

    I gently stroked his hard back but felt so fragile, Edwards was trapped in his former world. when he was a child and was often spoiled by his mother, maybe that''s what made him like a child at times. He is indeed more spoiled and always wants to be noticed..

    "Why? Why do you even want to forgive me? Usually when I have something wrong, I will be blamed until the problem is resolved. Sometimes Violet even scolds me when I buy branded goods as souvenirs. She asks what but I buy something else, And he will be so angry and curse at me. I can only apologize when that happens. But why? Edwards'' words make me feel sad, don''t you think? I''m so sorry Edwards, can''t the goods be bought again? why did Violet have to scold Edwards like that?

    Violet seemed to add to Edwards'' mental illness, she made Edwards worse off. I really want to kill that snake woman.

    "Why should I be angry? Edwards? You know? sometimes what we do can''t really be perfect. Because of what? Because perfection belongs only to the Creator of this World, we can''t control anything. We are just mortal beings who are weak and full lack. Maybe you can buy everything, you can make this world in the palm of your hand. But you can''t really rule the world and move the whole world around you. For example, no matter how strong the buildings you make are to prevent them from being destroyed in a tsunami. Everything will still be destroyed if God has willed. Likewise today''s incident, everything was fate and should have happened. Don''t feel guilty anymore, I don''t want to be sad for long.. Later our child will be sad too, do you want your child to be sad?" I asked Edwards, and he immediately shook his head in my arms.

 Chapter 105 - 105. The Stomach Cramps

    After many words and warm hugs, Edwards finally fell asleep. he slept like a big baby so cute, I waited for him for the rest of our trip. while eating I stroked his hair, occasionally he was delirious and I stroked him again. Edwards must have had a lot of pain in his brain and heart, making him look like he was in a lot of pain. Even in sleep.

    We traveled quite a long time, I don''t know how many hours. I also didn''t count for sure, what I remember when I almost fell asleep, it turned out that the waiter said we were almost there.

    Made me have to wake Edwards, I was brought in a wheelchair and Edward had an IV in his hand, we got off Edwards'' private jet. Greeted by several bodyguards, they immediately opened one of the car doors. Luxurious car that is quite spacious, specially designed he said only for the Douglas family. That''s what I know.

    Edwards told me that we would go straight to the hospital, check my womb which had cramps while I was swimming in the sea.

    it''s midnight here, the air is also very cold. Luckily Edwards knew very well how I felt, he gave me the blanket and held my cold hand. The warmth given by Edwards made me feel comfortable.

    I think my heart always warms when I''m around him, we hold each other''s hands all the way to the hospital. a few moments later I arrived in front of the hospital lobby and I immediately saw Doctor Lita who smiled at me, is it late at night, Doctor Lita is still working? or he had been assigned to stand guard until Edwards and I arrived.

    Edwards helped me out, he immediately picked me up and put me in the wheelchair again.

    "Hi Choon-hee, how are you feeling right now?" Doctor Lita immediately rebuked me well, I who heard his words immediately nodded slowly.

    "Okay, thanks for taking your time." I said polite

    "No problem, It''s my responsibility. Let''s go inside and do an inspection, I also prepared a delicious drink for you." Doctor Lita helped me to push the wheelchair, she looked so nice and welcomed me so warmly. We entered the hospital, followed by Edwards and some bodyguards.

    Passing several rooms, we arrived in front of Lita''s special room. He opened the door first, then led me in.

    I saw the two sisters who were already on guard, they smiled at me. This is too much, I''m sure Edwards wants me to be examined in detail and detail. I felt so uncomfortable, anyway. I''ve never felt cared for this well.

    "Let''s get into bed, Mr. Edwards, can you help me?" Lita''s doctor said to Edwards.

    Edwards immediately lifted me onto the small bed provided, soon Doctor Lita put on rubber gloves and started wearing her glasses.

    "Okay Miss Choon-hee, now tell me how did you feel when you swam yesterday?" Ask Doctor Lita slowly

    "I just felt my head dizzy and also my lower stomach cramping. because of the extreme panic, because I was also very scared in the sea, so I suddenly lost consciousness after that. That''s all I remember." I said.

    "Alright, we''ll check it out now shall we." Doctor Lita lifted the shirt that was blocking my stomach and gave a gel that was quite cold when rubbed on the lower abdomen. It was done by a nurse who helped Lita''s doctor.

    Before long a device touched my stomach, then there was a monitor screen that was seen by Lita''s doctor. I just kept quiet and tried to breathe properly, feeling a little ticklish when the device touched my thin skin.

    Not long after Doctor Lita finished his examination, then smiled sweetly.

    "In general, abdominal cramps can be caused by several conditions experienced by pregnant women. Among them are caused by several things, the first is due to increased blood flow, the fetus will need a blood supply to survive. Therefore, the pregnant woman''s body will flow more This change will cause you to experience pressure in the uterine area.

    There are also problems with the stomach. This problem is caused by increased gas. This increase in gas can make you experience cramps during pregnancy. This increase in gas is caused by an increase in the hormone progesterone. This hormone allows pregnant women to experience relaxation in the muscles, including the muscles of the digestive tract. As a result, pregnant women will feel pressure on the uterus and intestines because the digestive system runs more slowly than usual.

    an expanding uterus, it is natural for the uterus to expand when you are pregnant. Therefore, it is possible to experience stomach cramps due to this condition. In addition to abdominal pain, this condition can also cause pain in the hips and groin. Generally, these stomach cramps will occur in the second trimester of pregnancy. Often the pain caused will occur when pregnant women are exercising, sneezing, laughing, getting out of bed, and sudden movements.

    And maybe, the cramp that happened to you yesterday because you suddenly went snorkeling. Your body hasn''t really gotten used to the ambient temperature and is moving freely. so far everything is fine, fetal growth is also still safe. nothing serious, but if i may suggest. for the past few weeks don''t do any strenuous movement, or do strenuous exercise. Don''t lift things that are heavy enough to drain energy. Yes, get plenty of rest and eat a healthy diet." Lita''s doctor said gently to me.

    "Thank you Doctor, you explained very well. I will remember any advice from you." I held his arm as a sign of gratitude.

    "No need to thank Choon-hee, you can ask me anything. Now you drink first the drink I made for you." One of the other nuns brought a cold drink with a pretty eye-catching color, bright green and a piece of apple in it. I drank it slowly, and it tasted quite strange in my mouth.

    "What''s this?." I asked, when I had spent enough.

    "Vegetable juice, with apple and lemon juice. good for your womb, I''ll make another recipe later. You should make vegetable juice often." Doctor Lita''s words again I nodded quickly. he is a good doctor and very gentle.

    Either he was who he was, or what was he doing now because? ahhh... why should I think bad things about him?.

    "Choon-hee can you go straight home?" Edwards asked in a low tone, Lita''s doctor immediately nodded.

    "You can go home and rest well.." Doctor Lita said, hearing this Edwards immediately helped me get out of bed.

 Chapter 106 - 106. Being Blamed For Everything

    "Doesn''t it hurt?" Edwards asked, I just shook my head.

    The Mansion door opened, there was the Douglas family who greeted us. and what surprised me a little was Violet''s presence? Is he here?

    In fact he was already smiling sweetly, looking at Edwards to be more precise.

    "Welcome back home my dear, how was your vacation with your lover? Ahhh.. it must be really fun, I''ve been waiting for you to come home since yesterday. I''m happy when it turns out you came home early, tonight we sleep together in the room okay." Violet had said without pause, I who heard this just kept quiet. Don''t want to talk too much about what he''s saying.

    "I''m here?." One question from Edwards made me smile a little, it was obvious that Edwards was quite surprised by Violet''s presence. Which meant that Edwards had no idea why Violet was here.

    "Yes, of course. I''m your wife and I deserve to be here, yes.. Even though Choon-hee will be here as a second wife, I''m still your first wife. Isn''t that right Choon-hee?" Violet throne.

    He asked me? convinced?

    "Ahhh yes .." I answered simply, Edwards just nodded and held my hand to enter the Mansion.

    Grandma Lecy first looked into my eyes and smiled warmly. "Are you okay? What did Doctor Lita say?" Questions worry a Grandma in general.

    "Doctor Lita said my womb is fine, in a week I will come for the next checkup. He gave some suggestions about good food for me to eat." I said quietly, Grandma Lecy nodded and she helped me inside.

    We all walked to the living room, sat on the sofa and in front of us there were a lot of snacks. So should we chat first? even though I wanted to lay down my back which is now very sore.

    But I didn''t say anything, I just kept quiet and sat quietly. Edwards sat beside me and beside him Violet was already sitting very spoiled, she was clinging to Edwards'' arms. Edwards just kept quiet, not looking uncomfortable at all. Maybe Edwards missed Violet too. I think annoyed!

    "You guys on vacation didn''t say anything to Daddy or Grandma Lecy. Why? Even though Choon-hee was also newly pregnant, you shouldn''t have done that Edwards. Daddy''s quite angry to hear what happened to Choon-Hee, luckily she''s fine. ." Mr. Brandon said with a straight face, clearly he was quite annoyed. Edwards was already looking down on his face.

    This is just an unintentional mistake, why should we sit together and discuss it directly? don''t we no one know about an accident that befell us?

    "I''m sorry Dad, I was too rash and didn''t think anything of it before taking Choon-hee on vacation." Edwards said quietly.

    "Are you the one who invited? or Choon-hee who really wants to go on vacation? After all, it''s not entirely your fault Edwards. Blame Choon-hee who already knew she was pregnant, but instead wanted to take a vacation. So who''s wrong and stupid?" Violet harassed me openly. I don''t want to fight at a time like this, I''m tired and sick. now have to deal with venomous snakes like violets, somehow God is trying my patience at this time.

    Patience Choon-hee..

    patient..

    "Yes, Choon-hee you should also know when to refuse and when to accept Edwards'' invitation. The fetus in your stomach is not only yours, but the fetus is also ours. The Douglas family, we have full rights over your child and Edwards. So before doing anything, from now on you two have to tell us first!" Mrs. Anne looked me in the eyes angrily, I could already feel Edwards'' grip on her hand which was quite tight.

    What about Edwards? he''s afraid i''m sad? I don''t even feel sad at all.

    I even consider all their conversation a song that is not melodious. Mrs. Anne was delighted to say that this child had them. What do they have? As a grandson and part of the family, or just as a means of obtaining wealth? ckckckck.. their attitude is so sly.

    "I''m sorry Dad, Mom�� It''s my fault not Choon-hee''s fault. Edwards was still looking down, I stroked his arm and he looked straight at me.

    I gave him the sweetest smile I could, telling him everything was fine and I wouldn''t blame Edwards at all. even though it was Edwards who took me on vacation, I knew that his intentions were just to have fun. Not to harm me.

    "Never mind Brandon, Anne.. They are both young and indeed still quite rash in making decisions. We as parents really have to look after them and tell them what can be done and what can''t be. This is a lesson for all of us, that we have to be even more careful." Lecy''s grandmother interrupts the situation, I''m glad that someone is still standing up for us at a time like this. at least we weren''t alone and defended ourselves without a confession at all.

    "Thanks Grandma, Sorry that Edwards made a fatal mistake this time." Edwards said.

    "It''s okay, it''s over. I hope you won''t do it again. Now take Choon-hee to her room, she must be tired and need rest." Grandma Lecy ordered, Edwards nodded immediately and I gave a small smile.

    Finally we can get out of this situation, I really need a comfortable place and a quieter atmosphere, Edwards got up from his seat and took my hand gently. what annoyed me now was Violet who apparently got up and followed behind

    "I''ll come along, as well as make sure Edwards goes to my room tonight." shamelessly Violet actually said that, she was now walking beside me instead. We entered the elevator together, I didn''t want to say anything.

    It''s not that I''m afraid of violets, but I just want to respect Edwards. I''m sure Edwards is also very tired and he''s confused about how to get Violet out of here, that''s why I chose to be quiet, because Edwards was silent too. His face looked at me once in a while and smiled sweetly.

    So now Violet and I have to share the same husband?

 Chapter 107 - 107. Squabbling

    I was already laying my back on the side of the bed, looking at Edwards who kissed my forehead gently.

    "do you want to be accompanied??" Edwards asked.

    "No thanks, just go rest to my room with Violet. She misses you." I said quietly, Edwards looking disapproved. I could feel the lazy look on his face.

    "It''s Done ?? Let''s go to our room, Edwards." Violet spoke so loudly, she even walked into the room without any manners.

    "Choon-hee is still sick, can''t I take care of her first? Tomorrow night I''ll just sleep in your room with you." Edwards looked at Violet and hoped that snake woman would understand him.

    "You can''t do this to me Edwards, you have to be fair with your two wives later. If you''re with Choon-hee long enough, now you have to be with me. I still want to accept Choon-hee is fine, so don''t piss me off now." Violet''s cocky nature made me want to slap her on the cheek. can''t she say more politely with her own husband?.

    "I didn''t ask you here, we''re getting divorced after all. So why would I do what you asked? Stop acting like we''re still fine. I want you to go to your own room and I''m here." Edwards looked firmer now, perhaps because he was tired.

    "You''re yelling at me in front of other girls!?" Violet''s voice started to rise, I''ve tried to sit down and try to calm Edwards so as not to be provoked by Violet''s attitude which is indeed very impudent.

    "I''m not yelling, I''m just talk about the facts. I want to ask, why are you here? What''s do you need? Do you want to act as if we are still husband and wife who love each other? ah no! I mean do you think I still love you as my wife?" Edwards asked, Edwards face right now was really scary, he was tired with a lot of thoughts. now Violet was even getting into an argument. Is this what Violet always does when she doesn''t get what she wants?

    "What did you say!!! do you really want to forget me now!!!? Hey remember Edwards! I''m the person you''re begging to live with! You think I want to live with a Mad Man who has a mental illness like yourself!? Huh!! Don''t be arrogant! You can throw me away now, when you used to prostrate yourself at my feet. Useless trash! One who forgets the past!." Violet''s words made me immediately glared in surprise, what the hell is she? why say something so mean to Edwards?

    I looked at Edwards who was already sitting on the bed without saying anything. His face lowered to cover all the sadness in his heart, Damn Violet!

    "Shut up Violet! Is it necessary for a wife to yell at her husband and insult him like this!? Do you think Edwards would want to get that disease? You don''t think he''s tired either? You think he''s happy? Is it really you or Edwards? look how crazy you are! You yell at someone who is really sick, you yell at a man who loves me with all my heart! You yell at him like a useless piece of trash! Can''t you appreciate it just a bit! If you insult him one more time, your face will be mine! i''ll make it like a trash!!!" I threatened in a rising voice, I really wanted to crush Violet''s face and mouth that was so presumptuous.

    "You''re defending him? You''re defending this stupid man! You''re blind! He deserves to be humiliated! What a shameless and useless man! Luckily no one knows that Edwards Salvador Douglas has a mental illness! If they find out, I''m sure they will be disgusted and see the flaws of this man! I''m tired! Tired of living with a man with as many flaws as Edwards! You think I can''t find another man? More perfect and great? Hey Even I can beat a lot of guys out there and leave this stupid Edwards!" Violet was still insulting Edwards, I angrily slapped her on the cheek and grabbed her hair no less violently.

    Made her look up and look me in the eye from below. "Get the fuck off you little piece of shit!!" Violet said, she was trying to pull my hand to free her hair. I pushed Violet''s body on the bed.

    Pulling both her hands behind her waist and I locked her movement, I still grabbed her hair until her head looked up.

    "Listen! I never just threatened! You insulted Edwards, that means you dared to die at my hands! You know Violet? Every time you insult him I feel that God is so evil! Because God brought a stupid and crazy woman like you into Edwards'' life! ? Why is there also a demonic woman like you! Do you think Edwards'' disease is so disgusting? You insult him continuously without stopping. Why? If you really feel that there are many men in this world that you can date, go with them! understand? If you come back like this and don''t accept Edwards being with me, it''s a sign that you don''t deserve another man! Edwards'' illness is not the reason you insult him and it''s not the reason you don''t love him. Edwards just needs your love and affection, he just needs the care and warmth of a sincere hug. He''s just stuck in the past that traumatized him, that''s all! he not crazy! I emphasize that he is not Crazy!!! the crazy one is you! You''re a crazy demonic woman who deserves to be killed!!!" I pulled Violet''s hair once more and lifted her up then I pulled her to one of the vanity mirrors.

    I showed her face that was now in pain and begged to be explained.

    "You see!! That''s your face! That stupid face Turns Crazy! So before you insult others, then look at your own face, Devil!!!" I pushed her head against the vanity mirror.

    Then came the sound of Bruaakkk!!! Prangggg!!!.

    The shards of glass hit Violet''s face and blood flowed from the snake woman''s face. I tried to look at Edwards, he was still looking down at the side of the bed and not looking at all. Edwards is sad? he must have felt a lot of pain when he was insulted by Violet earlier.

    "Damn woman!!! what are you doing to me! my face is bleeding!!! Mommy!!! my face!!! ahhhhh!!!!!!." Violet''s scream was so loud, I could only stand up and prepare if she wanted to counterattack.

    But in fact Violet was just crying and wailing. only a sharp mouth, but she turned out to be a stupid coward! How could she cry just because her face was hit by shards of glass? Gross! she insults others but doesn''t see herself. Really made me waste my time..

    "What''s happen in there???!!!." Someone''s voice was heard from outside the doo

 Chapter 108 - 108. Feeling Of Grandma Lucy

    I looked back, I saw the Douglas family who had arrived and glared in surprise.

    Mr Brandon, Mrs Anne, Azzhura, Daniel and Grandma Lecy. They went straight in and saw what was happening, Daniel grabbed Violet''s shoulder first. it was obvious that Daniel was a little worried about Violet.

    "What''s happen here Choon-hee!?." Mrs. Anne snapped at me.

    "Just giving a lesson to the woman who insulted Edwards. I even made her face bleed. I''ll cut her tongue off tomorrow!" I answered casually, I walked over to Edwards and held his cheeks. I lifted Edwards face up to meet my eyes, Edwards was crying.. he was crying silently.

    "Hey bitch! How can you make me like this! I''ll kill you! Just watch it slut!" Violet was still crying, even though she dared to threaten me again. she''s stupid snake woman, her job just threatening ayone else, but not daring to do anything.

    "Kill me first, if you want to kill my future daughter-in-law and my great-grandson." Grandma Lecy said quickly, Grandma Lecy looked angry at Violet too. she chose to walk towards me carrying a glass of fruit juice.

    "Edwards, hey.. what are you doing?" I asked softly, I patted his face then immediately hugged him tightly.

    "How can you still insult my son, Violet? Have you forgotten your promised?" Mr. Brandon asked in a low tone, they just stood there not wanting to help Violet at all. Let alone Violet, they didn''t even approach Edwards.

    Grandma Lecy put the glass of juice on the table, then she opened the desk drawer and took out a medicine from it. "Edwards, drink this kid." Grandma Lecy said., and I helped Grandma Lecy give Edwards the medicine. l Took him some water too, luckily Edwards complied. Even though he was still crying, he understood when he was told to take medicine.

    I gently wiped his tears and kissed his forehead gently. "It''s okay, everything''s fine.. let''s get some rest first." I said to Edwards.

    "Choon-hee started it!" I was just about to control my breathing which had been up and down because of the fight with Violet earlier, now she''s baiting me again?

    "Stupid! The kitten also knows that you must have started it all!" Grandma Lecy defended again, Making Violet chuckle softly and slowly get up from the floor. she was helped by Daniel out of the room, I think Violet is now very embarrassed because of Grandma Lecy''s words.

    everyone knows that she is the one who likes to make trouble. that sly woman, Luckily I was still patient enough because I just pushed her on the vanity mirror. I really wanted to rip her lips off. Even though it felt cruel, it was even more cruel she actually was.

    "I''ll call the doctor to check on Edwards and Violet." Mrs. Anne walked out together with Azzhura.

    Only Grandma Lecy and Mr. Brandon were in this room, Mr. Brandon walked slowly and he stroked Edwards head.

    "He''s okay? He likes this when he''s under pressure. Maybe what Violet said made his heart and mind so mixed up. Thanks Choon-Hee, you want to be here and defend Edwards. You look the same as Her mother used to be." Mr. Brandon''s very low voice made me look at him.

    I didn''t say anything, Mr. Brandon also immediately left this room after he said that.

    Edwards had also fallen asleep after taking the medicine, I wiped the remaining tears that were still dripping down his cheeks. Poor Edwards, does every fight with Violet always end up like this? Even his family only saw and called a doctor. even though Edwards'' illness only needs attention and affection, not a doctor.

    "You still want to be with him?" Grandma Lecy very low voice made me tighten Edwards'' grip on his hand.

    "Yes, ofcourse. Why Grandma? Is there a reason I should leave Edwards?" I asked no less slowly.

    "Edwards is so weak, His body that looks strong is actually not really strong. Very frail, like a newborn baby. His life is spent only studying and working. He has no close friends or people who understand him. Since his mother died, His life is like a dry leaf in the wind, it has no real direction and home." grandma Lecy also took Edwards'' other hand, her wrinkled and aging hand made me think about many things. If she finds out Edwards doesn''t have a real home. Why didn''t Grandma Lecy make herself a home for Edwards to return?

    "Then why do you treat Edwards the way people treat him?" I asked quietly, not trying to blame. But I just want to know.

    "At first I hated my grandson, because I was jealous because my husband, Grandfather of Edwards. He always spent time with Edwards, gave everything and even always blamed us family members, if Edwards did anything. From there our jealousy and envy got up, especially when my husband died. All his property was given in Edwards'' name, we didn''t even think about it at all. The shares and assets we currently have are the result of our own hard work, while Edwards got it all easily." said Grandma Lecy.

    "But Edwards doesn''t want all those treasures or shares. After all, are possessions and stocks so important to you? To put aside affection for your own family members? I think Edwards could have traded all his possessions for your warmth and hugs. I can assure you of this." "That''s it, but Edwards can''t really give it all, because he''s scared. He''s afraid he''ll be kicked out of this mansion and really has nowhere to go, I think that''s why Edwards didn''t give you his fortune right away." I said.

    "Yes, you''re right.. everything you say is true. That''s what my husband wrote in one of his notebooks too." Lecy''s grandmother said.

    "You mean?." I asked confused.

    "I''ve felt bad for Edwards all these years, I hated him for no real reason. It''s funny, it''s just because of wealth. Families can hate each other. Yes, of course you can. I really understand why my husband gives all his attention and his wealth to Edward only. a week ago I found a notebook written by my husband, the book turned out to be stored in one of the secret walls, whether it was a coincidence or God''s destiny, I read all the contents of the book and when I finished reading it all, I immediately felt sorry and couldn''t forgive myself as Grandma Edwards." Grandma Lecy looked into my eyes, a single tear fell down her cheek.. Why? I could see the sadness and regret on Grandma Lecy''s face.

 Chapter 109 - 109. A Story From Grandma Lucy

    "What''s in it? If I may know.." I asked Grandma Lecy, She looked at me once again and took a deep breath.

    "The bottom line is, Edwards is our only grandson." That''s all Lecy said, I who heard this could only nod.

    "Oh I see." I said quietly, We were silent for a while later. only saw Edwards lying helplessly. "Does Edwards often take this kind of medicine when he''s sick?" I asked. I saw the medicine that was in the desk drawer.

    "Yes, Always.. It''s the only medicine that can help Edwards, when he wakes up his head will be very sore. But everything will be fine once he eats and gets his energy back." Lecy said in a low voice, I felt that she was hiding something. But what?.

    "I feel that medicine is not the best way to calm Edwards down, he won''t be able to heal if he is in an environment that is always pressuring him and always trying to hurt him. Edwards needs a quieter place, he has to heal on his own terms." I said a little Tell.

    "Where is that place? The only place that can make him calm is by his mother''s side. A woman who always loves him and always loves Edwards. Whatever the situation is, Edwards will recover and be fine. But can you be his mother?" Sounding like it wasn''t a Question, I couldn''t help but stare strangely at Lecy when she asked something that seemed impossible.

    "I can''t be his mother, but I can be myself and make sure Edwards will recover and be okay. But I still need the doctor''s help, what I should do and what Edwards should avoid. together, but how did that happen? If Violet always insults Edwards, it''s not good for her to always be by Edwards'' side." I said honestly, saying what I should have said.

    "But there are some things you can''t know, that Violet''s existence here has a reason. We can''t get Violet out of here, we can''t at all. So I hope you can also refrain yourself from doing like that, I''ll say that too. to violet to hold her mouth so as not to bother you too much. This matter should stop here, do you understand Choon-hee?" Grandma Lecy asked.

    "I understand madam." I said again.

    Grandma Lecy nodded her head and stroked my hair slowly, she looked closely at the shape of my face. "If only Edwards had known you before Violet. I think you two would have become a happy couple and always complement each other. Son Choon-hee, this is probably a very unreasonable request. But I hope you will always be by Edwards'' side, always with him until he is completely healed. Ahh no.. more like until Edwards can control himself a little and he can live a better life, Whether it''s with you forever or just alone I wish you could always accompany him.

    because I don''t know how long my age can go on, I''m quite tired of living this world. I felt that it was time for me to go home and meet my husband there. I''ve also calmed down when I left Edwards with you. You are an ordinary looking woman. But I''m sure you can take care of Edwards more than anyone else in the world. The belief in me will still be with you son. Will you promise that?." Another question, Lecy asked another question. And Choon-hee knew that this question could not be refused, ah rather this question was a must.

    "No promises." I said slowly. "But I will always try to take care of Edwards. Whatever happens I will try to always be there for him. As long as I can, then during that time I will sacrifice a little." I said again.

    "Yes.. That''s how you should answer." Lecy Smiling again, I smiled too and started to stare at Edwards'' library cupboard. I just remembered about the Douglas Family photo. the children who were with it.

    "Can I ask you something?" I said, after I confirmed that this was the right time to ask.

    "Please, go ahead." Lecy answered casually, she was still looking me in the eye.

    "Do Azzhura and Daniel have another brother? besides Edwards?" Yes.. That is the right question, because I also just found out that this Daniel and Azzhura are not Edwards'' siblings. Then it could be that the man I saw in the same frame with Azzhura and Daniel was the first brother.

    "Yes, They have an older brother. But he''s dead." answered in a slightly low tone, Lecy looked at the library I had seen earlier.

    "Then? where is he now?" I asked again.

    "Already dead, Dead in a gruesome way." Lecy''s words made me raise an eyebrow in surprise. Dead?.

    "Please accept my condolences." I said.

    "There''s no need to grieve for me, after all he''s not my real grandson. just a kid who came with his two other siblings, ruining this Family." Lecy sighed softly. "A long time ago, when Anne and her three children came after her marriage to Brandon. I was very happy to see all that, I felt that I would have many grandchildren. Because at that time Brandon said that he and Anne actually loved each other and had an affair, Had three Handsome and beautiful child. Of course I immediately accepted it with pleasure, who Grandma doesn''t want to meet her grandson? Of course I want to. But in fact recently I just found out, that they are not all grandchildren. They are just children who ruined the life of my real biological grandson, Edwards. While it may be, it''s true that neither Azzhura nor Daniel had openly harassed Edwards. Always polite and obedient to everything Edwards said, but I know they really wanted to ruin Edwards and take all of Edwards'' property They and their mother are too cunning, I''ve only pretended not to know." Lecy said to me.

    "Then? Why are you telling me everything?" That''s all I ask, out of many kinds of questions.

    "Because so that Anne can hear." Lecy said as she stared at one of the lamps at the end of the table. I looked along and didn''t feel anything strange, how could Mrs. Anne hear that?

    "What do you mean? Is there something there?" I asked curiously.

    "Yes, CCTV." Lecy said curtly.

    I immediately glared in surprise and looked at the lamp that Grandma Lecy had seen, so there was CCTV in this room!? what the hell are they!!?

 Chapter 110 - 110. Questions From Doctor Zurich

    I was just about to ask again why there was CCTV in this room, when I heard footsteps entering the room. It turned out that Mrs. Anne and also the doctor in question had arrived, this time the doctor was male.

    I think he was Edwards'' personal doctor, because he walked straight to Edwards and opened some important equipment. Granny Lecy and I started to get up from the side of the bed and chose to stand a little further away.

    Let the doctor examine Edwards, as long as Edwards is examined, I will also look at Mrs. Anne. I saw how his flat face looked annoying to my eyes. what''s wrong with him? he''s been spying on me all this time? ckckckck.. It''s true, people who are crazy about money will do anything. Just look how he can put CCTV in private rooms like this? Just watch out for him later, I will cut off all the CCTV cameras and I will make sure that every time I leave the room, I will lock my room...

    tsk! I was really annoyed, this is what it feels like to take her long hair at the booth. You witch, Silent but piercing.

    "Looks like I''ll have to lower the dose for now, Edwards looks better. Even though he will still have a relapse, it''s not too bad at this time. He looks calm and not restless when he sleeps. fine again." The doctor had finished examining Edwards, I who heard this felt a little more relieved.

    "Thank you doctor, I''m relieved to hear that." Lecy''s grandmother spoke first, the doctor wrote down some prescription drugs and then gave it to Lecy''s grandmother. I saw this and just kept quiet.

    "All right madam, I''ll go first. Let me know if there''s anything urgent about Edwards." The doctor started walking to walk away from this room, I took the initiative to take him downstairs.

    "I''m taking the doctor." I tell him, he nods and we start walking simultaneously out of the room.

    We went through the halls and ended up in front of the elevator doors, I swallowed the elevator buttons and we went inside. I actually wanted to follow this doctor because it asked a few questions, about Edwards for sure.

    "Say." Said the doctor when the elevator closed, I looked at him with a confused look. "I''m sure you want to ask something, it''s obvious on your face." he said again, he is a young doctor who is quite handsome. Seeing him up close like this made me know that he was indeed handsome.

    "Ah well... actually I want to know, what disease is Edwards suffering from. Is PTSD true?" I asked. When I asked that''s when the elevator doors opened. We exited the back door, there was a black car parked in front of us. I think it''s Doctor''s car.

    "Previously Introduce my name is Doctor Zurich, What''s your name Miss? I mean, you seem new here, because I just saw you." He said politely, I who heard this could only smile and nod.

    "Yeah I''m new here, to be precise I''m going to marry Edwards. My name is Choon-hee." I said slowly. hearing what I said, I could see the change in his expression. he looked surprised for a moment when he heard my name. why? Is there something wrong with my name?

    "Choon-hee?" He said slowly.

    "Yes." I said straight away.

    "Oh I see, All right Miss Choon-hee. what you said earlier is true, Mr. Edwards has PTSD. He has been suffering since he was abandoned by his mother. It has gotten worse in recent years. And just now he seems to be getting better, maybe because of you? ." That doesn''t sound like a question, it seems the Zurich doctor already knows something.

    "Ahhh I see, no.. Edwards is better because now he''s more positive and open-minded. he''s really nice actually. so I want to help him get better, can you give me some advice?" I asked the doctor.

    "Suggestions? Actually I can only suggest a few therapies, the rest you can always be by his side and help him to do something. Yes, the little things that make him always feel safe and comfortable by your side. once in his brain and mind. Maybe with your arrival he has started to slowly close old wounds, so he can open up more and feel that you can be counted on. So far that''s all you can do." Doctor Zurich''s words made me nod in understanding.

    "Thanks Doctor, I''ll do as you say. If there''s anything else, I hope you can tell me." I said quietly, the Zurich doctor nodded and he smiled sweetly at me.

    He was already walking towards his car, I was still standing where I was waiting for the car to pass away. The car door was already opened, but he stopped his hand and looked at me.

    "Miss Choon-hee." He said to me.

    "Yes?." I asked slowly.

    "Do you know your father''s family?" One question that made the smile on my lips instantly stiffen.

    "Yes?." I asked again, I didn''t understand what he was saying.

    "Do you know your father''s family?" Again the Zurich Doctor asked.

    "No." I answered simply, Because I do not know my father''s family. But why did Zurich Doctor ask about my father''s family? Who is he really asking like that? We''ve only met once. I don''t think it''s appropriate for him to ask about personal matters.

    "I see, Alright. I''ll go." He said again, I was increasingly made curious by what he said.

    "Why are you asking about my father''s family?" before he actually left I spoke again, he didn''t get into his car and turned back to look at me.

    "Do you hate your father?" And the other question makes me even more confused.

    "No." I answered again, what is this really about? Why do I feel Doctor Zurich knows something about my father.

    "Why?." Again the Zurich doctor asked

    "I don''t think it''s any of your business." I said while looking straight at Doctor Zurich''s face. After a while he nodded and got into his car. I who saw it remained silent, until the car passed away and left me here.

    I was still staring at the place earlier, thinking about what was going on. I mean, why is the question so weird?

    Why did the Zurich doctor ask about my father, out of all sorts of questions?

    Strange doctor, can all psychiatrists make guesses so easily? Maybe it''s possible, he can immediately know when I want to ask. Maybe he is also Tan. My personal thing is just through the eyes. But, that sounds weird. is he God? so I can know and ask about my father..

    Ahhh.. what the heck, I chose to enter the Mansion again. I was about to go upstairs and meet Edwards, but my footsteps stopped when I felt hungry in my stomach.

    The sound of his voice made me laugh "Are you hungry my son? Let''s eat, what do you want to eat?" I stroked my stomach while asking the fetus who still didn''t understand.. I chose to walk to the kitchen first.

 Chapter 111 - 111. Overacting Violet

    (Author POV)

    Violet sighed in annoyance when she had to see her face in several parts in the bandages by the doctor. At this time he could only lay annoyed on his bed while holding back the curse that had been about to come out a long time ago.

    the doctor had left Violet''s room, only Violet and Daniel were left. The two of them just stared at each other in silence, neither of them wanting to greet each other. More precisely, Violet felt embarrassed because Daniel had carried her to her own room. The rest of the Douglas family were busy taking care of Edwards.

    "What are you doing? I have such an ugly face." said Daniel rebuked.

    "Hey! My face is like this because of Choon-hee. If only she wasn''t so insolent! Damn! That woman really is like a crazy psychopath who loves to hurt other people!" Violet said in a low voice, but her anger was clear.

    "Actually you''re both the same, both crazy and psychopaths. How can you insult Edwards and make him sick again? Of course Choon-hee was furious, you''re stupid after all. If you really want to win Edwards'' heart, at least less -Reduce your anger. You''re like a strange woman when you''re angry. Especially your mouth that always screams incoherently and utters swear words. Daniel said honestly, Violet immediately squealed hearing what Daniel said.

    "Go there!!! You are here making my head hurt! If you just want to blame me. Better not here, I''m so lazy to see your face! Am I crazy? It''s your brother who is crazy!." Violet said loudly, she still didn''t want to be blamed for what had happened. he always behaved like that, always self-absorbed and lazy to apologize.

    Violet is very selfish, Daniel even feels that Violet does have a mental disorder too.

    "You know what? Your attitude is too much Violet. You should go to a psychiatrist once in a while and ask if you have a mental disorder. Because I think you have a little quirk. Like a mental disorder called Megalomania, People with megalomania can be identified with a certain attitude that himself has strength, power, intelligence, or wealth.However, this belief is actually a false belief or also called a delusion, to be precise a delusion of grandeur.

    Like you who always feel great and don''t want to be blamed for anything. A person''s need for the recognition of others makes him feel that he is superior and exalted himself above others. One of the things that might happen when someone feels they are superior to others and needs recognition.

    Megalomania or narcissistic personality disease is a mental problem that causes a person to focus too much on himself. this problem makes someone feel superior to others." Daniel said at length, Daniel said this because he felt sorry for Violet.

    "Hey! Not all anger and great feelings are mental disorders! If I get angry like this I''m going crazy! You''re the crazy one! How can you say I have a mental disorder! You idiot! Go away. I''m really pissed off see you here!!" Violet really felt disapproved, she even shooed Daniel away with very evil swear words.

    "But I say like this so that you can be treated immediately if you really have a disease too." Daniel was a little adamant.

    "Go away!!!! You idiot! Don''t tell me I have a mental disorder!!! You have a mental disorder! How can you tell me everything. I''m still sane and understand what''s going on. I''m like this because I''m annoyed with Edwards and Choon-hee, I can''t stand Choon-hee taking Edwards from me!

    How could Edwards choose such a cheap woman like Choon-hee? She''s just a prostitute who should just be a place to have fun! not want to be a wife! You and your sister are the same! The Douglas family are both stupid and damn! You''re only great because you''re rich. the rest you can''t do anything!." Violet''s words were very loud, Daniel who heard this really could only sigh softly.

    How could Violet even blame someone else? He was the one who made Edwards stay away from him.

    "Well, it''s up to you. Most importantly I have warned you, I''ll go first then. If you need anything just call me." Daniel tried to give in, it wouldn''t be good if he said too many things to Violet right now.

    "Just go! Don''t come back! Useless!!!" Violet said annoyed, Daniel stepped out of Violet''s room. he closed the door and ruffled his hair resignedly.

    Somehow in his heart he felt that Violet had gone too far, Daniel was also confused as to why he was thinking about Violet''s health. Because of the dizziness and restlessness, Daniel chose to go to the kitchen instead. he wants to drink a glass of cold water or other sweet drink.

    His footsteps actually walked towards the kitchen, he had already opened the kitchen door and looked inside. It turned out that there was Choon-hee sitting at the small dining table and eating something on his plate.

    "Are you eating?" Daniel asked quietly, just to say hello. Not for anything else, he walked over to the fridge and grabbed a bottle of cold drink. Open it and immediately gulp to the end.

    "Yeah, I''m really hungry. Do you want it? I made Chicken Dimsum." Choon-hee tried to pass the large plate in front of him to Daniel. The plate did have a few pieces of dimsum which were quite appetizing.

    Daniel took one piece, Because he felt hungry too when he saw Choon-hee eating.

    "Aren''t you sleeping? It''s already morning." Daniel said quietly, chewing and tasting Choon-hee''s Dimsum.

    "Soon, after eating. If you''re full like this you''ll sleep better, why don''t you sleep?" Choon-hee asked Daniel back.

    "I just don''t want to, how about brother Edwards. Is he okay?" Daniel takes another piece of dimsum in front of him, Choon-hee just stays silent. Because he thinks this food also belongs to Daniel, this is the Douglas Family Mansion. so there''s no harm in him taking the food that Choon-hee made himself.

    "All right, the doctor said Edwards is better enough. Not as bad as before." Choon-hee drank the cold water in his glass. still looking at Daniel who was also looking at him.

    "It''s because you''re by Edwards''s side, right? You''ve made a good impact on him. Are you happy to marry Edwards?" Daniel''s question is quite strange, not strange. But to be more precise, Choon-Hee was wondering why Daniel wanted to know whether Choon-hee was happy to marry Edwards or not.

    "Happy, of course.. Who wouldn''t be happy to be married to the man most women in the world want?" Choon-hee said casually.

 Chapter 112 - 112. I Just Need Your Credit Card

    Edwards was up early, he looked to the side and Choon-hee was there. Sitting on the sofa holding his forehead with his eyes closed.

    Edwards chose to get out of bed and walked over to Choon-Hee, he crouched down in front of her and gently stroked her smooth cheeks. The hair was so long and shiny, Edwards felt that Choon-hee was absolutely perfect. Even though she was only sleeping and her eyes were closed, her beauty was very beautiful and also extraordinary.

    Edwards didn''t want to lie with all the beauty he saw right now. he wanted to keep staring at her for a very long time, Even Edwards would never get tired of looking at a woman who could thrill his heart so fast.

    Edwards also always felt happy when he was around Choon-hee. This woman seems to bring positive energy and always makes you happy.

    "You''re so beautiful when you sleep like this." Edwards said quietly, the soft snoring that escaped Choon-hee''s lips made Edwards laugh softly, Edwards tried to kiss Choon-hee''s lips, but the woman opened her eyes quickly. Brown eyes that shine bright like the moon.

    "Are you awake? Want something? Are you hungry?" The question Choon-hee asked made Edwards chuckle. Even when he woke up and was still sleepy, Choon-hee always asked what Edwards needed.

    "I need you." Edwards said quietly, Choon-hee''s eyes narrowed in confusion.

    "Hah?." Choon-hee asked.

    "I need you by my side." Edwards took the back of her hand and kissed the back of it, with care and love.

    Love? Edwards wasn''t sure that it was love, Edwards just felt comfortable. Possible?.

    "Me? I''m always by your side, what are you doing? Bad dreams?" Choon-hee began to notice that Edwards was strange. He immediately took Edward''s hand and made sure the man in front of him was not sick. "Is anyone sick? You haven''t eaten yet, let''s eat first. After that you take your medicine, it''s a holiday. You don''t have to take care of work first." Choon-hee said again.

    "I like being watched by you like this." That was all Edwards said.

    "Hah?." Choon-hee still didn''t understand, Edwards laughed once again at the innocence on the face of this woman who was actually very innocent.

    "Thank you, once again you were always by my side and defended me. You were amazingly great, even you waited for me here until I woke up. After that you said I had to eat, you are indeed very different. May I feel all this care and warmth always?." Edwards asked.

    Now it was Choon-hee''s turn to chuckle. "Why are you asking like this? You don''t just ask. I''ll give it, never mind.. Don''t talk too much, let''s go down and eat together. Or do you want to sit here? I ask the waiter to bring food?." Choon-hee asked.

    "Let''s just go downstairs, I''m a little stuffy when I''m always in the room. Are you waiting for me while sleeping on the sofa? Why not just on the bed?" Before Choon-hee got up from his seat, Edwards had already asked and it was a normal question, nothing special to Choon-hee''s ears.

    "I couldn''t sleep, so I chose to sit and stare at you. I ended up sleeping on the couch for quite a while, until you woke up." He said, Choon-hee immediately got up from the sofa with Edwards'' help. His head felt a little dizzy because he had only slept for a while. Maybe after accompanying Edwards he will choose to go back to sleep

    The two of them walked out of the room, the atmosphere of the mansion as before. always quiet and still, the servants doing their jobs. Edwards and Choon-hee chose to descend the stairs one by one, holding hands without saying anything.

    There are seeds of love that arise in the hearts of each of them, whether they realize it or not. the bright smiles and the happiness that surrounds them. Bringing many changes in attitude and circumstances, Choon-Hee makes Edwards understand what it means to live a meaningful life in this world. And Edwards taught Choon-hee a sense of trust and togetherness.

    actually they complement each other, but maybe God''s destiny is not as beautiful as what you imagine. Just think how can life as a human go so well? Of course we can''t, All destiny is interrelated and that makes us have to stay strong and be okay.

    They had arrived in front of the dining table, there was a waiter who was preparing something on the table. Though Choon-hee hadn''t asked the maid anything yet.

    "Whose is it?" Choon-hee asked quietly

    "Mine." A female voice sounded behind Choon-hee and Edwards.

    The two of them looked back and saw Violet whose face was bandaged. Not in its entirety, only in some parts are visible. But indeed his face was slightly swollen, Choon-hee who saw this felt a little sorry.

    Violet walked to one of the chairs, then she sat there while eating the food that the maid had prepared. He didn''t say anything else, just busy eating. I looked at Edwards, he seemed to notice why Violet''s face was like that.

    "What''s wrong with your face?" One question escaped Edwards'' lips, he was still standing beside Choon-hee.

    "I need to see a beautician, give me a credit card. You haven''t given me a ration for several weeks. I''m still your wife. Even if you really want to remarry, at least keep thinking about my life." Violet didn''t say why her face was like that, In fact she didn''t even look at Edwards at all while she was talking.

    Choon-hee felt a little strange, did Edwards really not see Choon-hee who hurt Violet?

    "I''ll give it, or just take it from my room. But tell me why with your face first." Edwards asked again, It was only then that Violet stopped moving her Hands and looked at both of us.

    "I don''t want to take it to your room, just give it to my room later. Why me? Ask your future wife. Never mind, I don''t want to argue anything. Oh yes, I want an unlimited credit card. Give me your main card, you too rarely use the card." Violet said a little sarcastically, she resumed eating.

    Choon-hee held Edwards'' arm gently, looking into his eyes which were already looking into mine.

    "Why?." Edwards asked.

    "Sorry, Violet, I''m sorry. I was too mean to you." Choon-hee said to Edwards and Violet.

    "I don''t need your forgiveness, your monthly ration just give it to me. Then I''ll forget about this incident. Besides, I don''t need anything in this place but money." her words didn''t sound hurtful at all. Even Choon-hee found Violet''s words very sad.

    Choon-hee was silent and Edwards was also silent, the three of them in the room just sighed at each other.

 Chapter 113 - 113. Everything Still Looks Fine

    Violet had finished eating, it was only when she finished that the food for Edwards and Choon-hee was brought by the waiter. The two of them sat, not far from violet.

    after they sat down, at that moment Violet got up and walked away. Without wanting to say anything and just keeping quiet, Choon-hee who saw that felt guilty, especially since Edwards had not said anything since.

    "Violet looks like she''s mad at me." Choon-hee said quietly.

    "Leave it alone, women do love to be jealous. Although I''m not sure if I can always be fair, because I don''t intend to unite you in this house together. I wanted to divorce her, but she didn''t want to. what can you do? I hope you understand my helplessness here." after Edwards said that, he was immediately busy eating.

    Choon-hee just nodded, he joined in eating but in silence. The taste of the food became so bland because of Choon-Hee''s feelings of guilt towards Violet. Choon-hee knows very well how it feels for a woman who has to be willing to share her husband with other women. This must be very heavy and painful. That''s why Violet looked so different earlier.

    Even though she didn''t really love Edwards, there was still sadness and pain in Violet''s heart. as a woman, all of that has become a separate instinct. Choon-hee would definitely not be able to become like violet.

    "Eat, don''t be silent." Edwards patted Choon-hee lightly on the shoulder. made the woman realize and then began to continue eating, The situation at the dining table was quite quiet. as before, Dunno where all the Douglass are.

    Maybe they are busy with their own business, oh yeah.. Speaking of the Douglas family, Choon-hee just remembered that Mrs. Anne put CCTV in their room. Looks like Choon-hee had to ask Edwards to find all those CCTVs and take them off by force.

    "Edwards, you think. is there anything strange in our room?" Choon-hee asked quietly, Edwards briefly stopped moving his hands and then looked at the woman.

    "Strange? What''s really going on in our room? Did you see a ghost? Actually there are some situations when I feel like I''m being watched by something, but I pretend I don''t know anything. Do you want to change rooms? If it''s not comfortable. " Edwards looked into Choon-hee''s eyes with a worried look.

    "No, actually I think something else is watching us. CCTV." Choon-hee said so quietly, It might even sound like Whispering.

    "Cctv? oh yeah? said who?" Edwards was slightly interested in Choon-hee''s words.

    "Granny Lecy told me that your mother put CCTV in our room. You don''t know?" Choon-hee looked around as he said that.

    "I don''t know, if I knew I couldn''t just leave everything like that. Then I''ll find it later and I''ll just take it off, Now if we want to go out we better lock the room, okay. I''ll put your fingerprint on the doorknob so you can enter and exit quickly easy." Edwards just said that, then he started to eat.

    Making Choon-hee do the same, they didn''t know that Azzhura had been standing behind the wall. He overheard what Edwards and Choon-hee were saying.

    He soon left from there, to his mother''s room upstairs. He walked very fast then after arriving in front of the bedroom door, he immediately opened it without knocking first.

    Seeing Mrs. Anne who was wearing beauty cream and staring at the makeup mirror, Her eyes looked at her daughter who was very strange because her face was so worried

    "Why?." Mrs. Anne asked confused

    "Mom, looks like Brother Edwards and Choon-hee already know that Mommy put CCTV and voice recorder in their room." Azzhura said quietly, she sat on the bed while looking at her mother''s face.

    Fortunately Mr. Brandon is currently away, so Azzhura can enter without seeing him.

    "Who did you say?" Anne looked at her son and stopped the movement of her hands which had been busy since earlier.

    "I heard from them myself, they said Choon-hee knew from Granny Lecy. The old granny has started to side with Choon-hee and Edwards. I don''t know what happened to her, is she being bewitched?" Azzhura asked a little confused.

    "It''s possible, Mommy has already planned something to kill the old granny. Don''t worry, slowly but surely she will die before the child in Choon-hee''s womb is born." Anne started to brush her hair, smiling slyly.

    "Mommy wants to hasten Grandmother Lecy''s death? It''s so big, why?" Azzhura asked, because during this time his mother seemed to be waiting to kill Grandma Lecy. I don''t know what the reason is.

    "Yes, the sooner the better. Mommy doesn''t want to linger anymore. Besides, Mommy is quite worried about the origins of the Choon-hee Family. If at this time her mother was kidnapped by the Berenice Family, it could be that they are looking for Choon-hee''s whereabouts and Sooner or later will get Choon-hee out of here. Either Brandon and Edwards are willing to take the risk if they keep Choon-hee or not." Azzhura who heard this nodded in understanding. He knew what his mother was thinking right now.

    "I seem to agree with what Mommy said, Oh yes. I also want to tell you about Sister Daniel Mom. For some reason I feel that Daniel seems to like Violet, even they have slept together. Is Brother Daniel just playing with Violet? ." Azzhura said in an unconvinced tone

    "About that, Mommy also knows. Daniel said that he was just curious about Violet''s body and he even gave a video recording of him making love with Violet. just play around." hearing what his mother said, Azzhura immediately smiled a little.

    "I''m grateful if Mommy really knows about this, I''m just afraid that Daniel won''t even want to follow our plan, even though soon everything we want will really come true." Anne just kept silent listening to her son''s words.

    Anne actually doesn''t know if Daniel is really just playing games or likes Violet? remember Daniel never contradicted Anne''s words. But now Daniel seems to strongly disagree with the plan they have done.

    Anne really hoped that everything would go well, she had also prepared something so that Brandon could not do anything.

    "Azzhura, have you found the doctor we were looking for? For your Daddy?" Anne asked her son something else.

    "Okay Mom, tonight we get the medicine.." Azzhura shouted a little excitedly, as she talked about the doctor and her Daddy.

 Chapter 114 - 114. The Evil Plan

    Mrs. Anne and Azzhura got out of the car parked in front of the old hut in the middle of the forest, they came out alone without being escorted by anyone.

    Their eyes looked here and there and then immediately stepped into the hut, Mrs. Anne was the first to open the door and enter. He then walked to one of the old cupboards where there were a lot of cobwebs.

    Using his fingerprints on one of the broken glasses, he opened the secret door that was behind an old cupboard. the cupboard shifted, a blue door was seen. There was a very sophisticated security system, Mrs. Anne brought her face closer and opened one eye to one of the iris detector holes. Click! The sound of the door opening, Mrs. Anne went straight in with Azzhura.

    The door behind closed again, they went down the stairs one by one. There was one more white door, he opened it and saw all the white room inside. Like a hospital laboratory, this place also gave off a strong medicinal smell.

    Inside the room there is another room that does look busy, this is one of Anne''s laboratories. He was deliberately set up a laboratory to research hard drugs that can kill humans. More precisely, Mrs. Anne wants to create chemical weapons to rule the world. Yes, too impossible indeed. But who knew that all of that could happen?

    he walked to one of the doors which contained another room, there was already sitting a doctor that Azzhura meant.

    "Good afternoon Doctor." Anne walked leisurely, she pulled out a chair and sat in front of the doctor.

    "Good Afternoon Mrs. Anne, I''m Doctor Mona. Nice to see you here." Doctor Mona said.

    "I''m glad to see you too, so? Am I willing to do what I ask? Be one of my husband''s personal doctors? But not to make him better, but to make him sicker." Anne said very loudly, She did not cover up at all the crime she wanted to commit.

    "With pleasure madam, that''s why I dared to come here. I''ve also heard from Miss Azzhura that Mr. Brandon has a mental illness. What are you going to do with him again?" Mona asked directly, without further ado she went straight to the point.

    "It''s simple, he''s really crazy. I want you to damage his brain''s nervous system to make it even more crazy. But I want you to do everything slowly, don''t rush. Slowly but surely, I want my husband to start feeling unwell, sick -sick and incurable. Yes, I want him to just lie in bed unable to do anything. Do you have any good suggestions for that?" Mrs. Anne opened one of the files. The file is Doctor Mona''s personal data.

    Judging from the personal data, it turns out that Doctor Mona is one of the great doctors who has been working in a special foreign intelligence agency, he is also great at making bombs. Wow! Doctor Mona seems to be a secret agent who often gets jobs like this.

    "It''s simple, if you want to do like that. But don''t want your husband to die in a hurry, I have a few suggestions.

    First, we can give PCC drugs, namely Paracetamol, Caffeine, and Carisoprodol which is a mixture of three substances that can be harmful to the body. Especially for Carisoprodol is a limited drug that can only be used based on a doctor''s prescription. If the three substances are mixed, then the result can be fatal.

    Carisoprodol is a type of muscle relaxer drug or a drug that makes muscle relaxants cut off the pain that flows from the nerves to the brain in the head. Carisoprodol is used together for physical therapy such as muscle and bone, for example in injuries. Taking Carisoprodol can cause dependence. Because, this drug is not sold freely and can only be purchased with a doctor''s prescription. If taken with alcohol, this drug will make you feel very drowsy and feel dizzy.

    There are some side effects that can arise from the consumption of Carisoprodol. Because the way it works damages the nervous system of the brain.

    Then what if PCC which consists of three substances is consumed simultaneously? If one were to mix and take these three drugs together, as a PCC drug, the effects of each would work together. PCC drugs ultimately damage the central nervous system in the brain.

    The manifestations of damage to the brain''s central nervous system can vary, but PCC drugs specifically produce hallucinatory effects that have been seen in some of the victims I''ve seen.

    Significant mood changes are also common. Likewise, behavioral and emotional disorders can also occur in PCC drug users. This disorder is often referred to as a "bad trip" which is a symptom of anxiety, fear, and panic that occurs in drug users. In addition, abuse of this drug can lead to overdose and even death.

    So if you really don''t want to kill Mr. Brandon right away, I can lower the dose of each one. We''ll see how Mr. Brandon changes, is it enough to have an effect on him or we need to find other drugs that are more severe to damage the brain system." Doctor Mona said very casually, he was used to talking about Death or human pain. such an easy little thing, nothing can escape Mona''s hand, the one she holds will surely get sick and die of her own free will.

    He thinks that he is God, he wants to kill people who he thinks deserve to be killed.

    "What you explain is quite interesting to me, I think you did that. You will become my husband''s personal doctor. After this you will be transferred to the Douglas family''s main hospital, I will introduce you to the director of the hospital. My own son''s name is Daniel." said Mrs. Anne.

    "With pleasure, I am waiting for the time that has been for me to work again. I have been silent for a month now without doing anything, further things we will see about Mr. Brandon''s progress, you can only pay me after I successfully enter the first stage, which is to make Mr. Brandon lie sick." Mona said.

    "Okay, is there anything else I should know? Like, how is your system working and what should you do so as not to bother yourself." Anne looks very professional.

    "Only one, don''t ever replace me on this mission. until I''m completely finished in its entirety, because I''m used to doing all the work thoroughly." Mona smiled a little when she said that.

    "Okay Deal .." said Mrs.. Anne again.

 Chapter 115 - 115. Doctor Mona

    Doctor Mona is one of the doctors who is quite famous among secret agents and spies in the world. sHe works only for people who can afford to pay dearly, not bound by a contract of more than one year. Because for her, intelligence cannot be wasted just to be confined in one place.

    sHe works very professionally, giving her best to all her Clients. Yes, Client.. Not the patient. Because her job prioritizes killing someone, rather than saving people. Although indeed in some contracts she had to make some kind of antidote to cure certain diseases. But she mostly worked to create deadly poisons and diseases.

    Her life is only struggling in such a world, because for her, whe should never waste her life just for useless things. For her Death could be in her hands, she could kill anyone. Even though the person is not yet dead, they do not believe in the existence of God. But she believed that this world was ruled by someone from the Supreme Throne.

    Her nickname is Doctor Mona, but that''s not actually her real name. Her name was tightly closed from anyone, she did not want to harm her family at all. That''s why to this day no one knows who Doctor Mona is and which family she comes from. Her life is too extraordinary, Some people believe that she has a great family last name. Because it is impossible for her to cover the family name, if she has no money and power in her family.

    No one even knows how old doctor Mona really is, some say that she is very old and almost a hundred years old. Some say he is young and indeed obsessed with the world of drugs and poisons.

    Everyone is speculating about Doctor Mona, she knows all kinds of poisons and deadly herbs. That''s why she always knows Quickly when her Client has a strange pain. Yes.. Her fame and intelligence made many doctors want to follow her. But Doctor Mona is used to working alone, she doesn''t want to be bothered by people who are useless to her..

    "Okay Mr. Douglas, you have to take the medicine once a day. I suggest you always tell me what complaints you feel after taking the medicine and whether you still feel pain. You also don''t be too tired and rest a lot, I suggest always sleeping sufficient." Doctor Mona said very gently, he had just finished examining Mr. Douglas.

    It''s been a week since Mrs. Anne and Azzhura met doctor Mona and asked for her services. Today doctor Mona came to the Mansion to check on the condition of Mr. Douglas, who was often sick. You know he''s old too. considering he is more than 60 years old.

    "Thank you Doctor, I really feel that it''s time to retire. But how do you think? The company still needs me." Mr. Douglas said while laughing softly, doctor Mona who heard this just smiled.

    Beside him there was Mrs. Anne who just kept quiet and watched what Mona was doing. The woman was indeed very beautiful with smooth facial skin like a porcelain statue. No visible pores on her face. Her eyes shone deadly, able to captivate anyone near her.. Naturally, Mr. Douglas joked about the new doctor who treated her.

    Mrs. Anne already knew about her husband''s character. Her husband was indeed a lover of women. Always sleeping with lots of beautiful young women. Money made it possible to buy anyone, That''s why Mrs. Anne had a real grudge against Mr Douglas. she wanted this old man to be lying on the bed without being able to do anything. Then slowly die with all the torments that occur.

    "That''s why I''m here Mr. Douglas, my job is to make sure you''re always healthy at your age. Don''t worry, you just need to be diligent in taking your medicine and not asking me anything. I''m quite lazy to answer many questions." There was a laugh on Mona''s lips, whether she was trying to joke. or she was making a warning to Mr Douglas.

    But Mr. Douglas who was already captivated by the beauty of Doctor Mona just laughed. Bravely squeezed Mona''s ass from behind, in front of his own wife. Mrs. Anne just pretended not to see, she was busy playing with the cellphone in her hand. Yeah like that, whatever Mr Douglas does. So Mrs. Anne always pretended not to see and did not know.

    "Once again you squeeze me, Then I make sure your hands will rot soon." Mona smiled again as she said that, making Mr Douglas laugh out loud.

    "Really? I''m curious how you got the hands of the Holder of this world''s economy rotten." Mr. Douglas arrogance made Mona laugh too, Mona patted Mr. Douglas on the head then gave a small whisper beside her ear.

    "Let''s see how you will beg me to heal the hand." Mona said slowly, very slowly.

    "Hahahahahahah.. I like your jokes. great doctor Mona, you''re the only woman who dares to joke like this with me. I really like your attitude. Come here often. Or I can also go to your place." Mr. Douglas said, he still thought what Mona said was just a joke.

    "Then I take my leave Mr. Douglas, Mrs. Anne can you tell me the way out." Hearing Mona''s words, Anne immediately nodded and walked first. before Mona actually left, Mr. Douglas once again squeezed Mona''s sexy ass.

    In her heart, Mona was already cursing in annoyance, she walked quickly to follow Mrs. Anne who was in front of her. They entered the elevator and the elevator doors closed.

    "I''ll make his hands rot first, are you okay with that?" Mona asked Mrs. Anne directly.

    "I''m flattered if you really want to do that, just do what can make that damn man suffer." said Anne quietly.

    The elevator door opened again, the two of them walked towards the Mansion''s main door. In front of the main door, Mona''s white car was parked neatly.

    "I''ll go first Mrs. Anne, in three days I will return to give your husband a gift." Mona put on her glasses and immediately opened the car door, she got in quickly. The car immediately moved slowly leaving the Douglas family mansion.

    Anne who saw it only showed a small smile. in her heart she felt happy because she found someone who could help her destroy this family.

    Anne went back inside, she hummed happily because she was able to carry out all her plans Slowly..

    Uhhh... amazing!

 Chapter 116 - 116. The Small Talks In The Kitchen

    (Choon-hee POV)

    I had time to see Mrs. Anne who came out with a doctor, it was clear from the clothes that the woman was wearing. I don''t know who was sick, maybe Mrs Anne or Mr Douglas.

    Choosing not to care too much, I was busy eating something from the fridge. Since I was pregnant I''ve been craving to eat, even how many times I''ve eaten today. From light meals to heavy meals, maybe I could ask Edwards to buy a fridge and put it in my room, so I could buy myself plenty of stock.

    So I don''t need to be busy going back and forth to the kitchen, because now I''m more lazy to do anything, it feels like getting out of bed is a very tiring thing.

    "Are you here too?" Violet''s voice made me almost jump in surprise, I who was still holding the refrigerator door just looked for a moment and nodded slowly. I''m looking for fresh meat to make soup, it looks delicious. There are already instant concoctions that I can use, I don''t know where the waiters and chefs are in this Mansion. Maybe they''re still on their scheduled break, so I don''t want to bother either. I know what it''s like to work all day without a break. Moreover, they have also been making food for me since this morning. But I am always hungry again and again.

    "What do you want to do?" Violet asked again, when I took the frozen Meat out from the refrigerator.

    "Meat soup, do you want some?" I asked quietly, this week Violet and I had a little chat about simple things when we accidentally passed each other. For some reason Violet became quiet, she was like a different woman when it was like this.

    "Can you? I don''t think a slut woman like you can cook." Yes, Violet is quieter, but once she speaks. Her mouth is still like a very spicy ripe chili.

    "I can, But it can''t be as good as the Chef who made it." I said quietly, I''m getting used to hearing all the sharp words of Violet. So now I can only listen without arguing, I feel sorry for Edwards anyway. If Violet and I were always fighting, I think she would get even more dizzy and that would hinder her recovery.

    Edwards didn''t look sick, he was only sick at certain times. I''m just minimizing the pain so it doesn''t recur frequently.

    "Then make me too, I want to taste the food made by a slut woman like you." I who heard this just smiled a little, He was like a child. just said he was hungry and wanted to eat.

    "Okay, you just wait for the table. It won''t take long for me to make soup." I said quietly, Luckily the meat wasn''t too frozen. So I will cook it faster.

    While waiting for the meat to be soaked in water, I have prepared heated water. Then start peeling the potatoes and carrots, cut them into squares to make them more delicious when cooked later. I have also finely chopped some seasonings such as onions. Everything is really easy, Moreover, there are condiments that are always made by the Chefs at this Mansion.

    I was just told three days ago, that there are many kinds of spices that are left to be added to the dish. The waiter told me because maybe he also knows I like to cook and I like to eat.

    "Edwards what did you bring for lunch today?" Violet asked, she seemed to be a little confused by the silence that ensued.

    "The chef makes fish dishes, if I''m not mistaken the name is Psari. Edwards said he liked it very much when he was on holiday in Greece a few years ago, I don''t know what kind of food it is." I said slowly, I don''t know for sure the food. I just put the food in the lunchbox and I brought it to Edwards.

    "Oh Psari, which is a fish dish grilled together with tomato sauce made from a mixture of tomatoes, wine, honey, salt, and pepper. The fish used can be salmon, tuna and others. The fish cooked with the tomato sauce very nutritionally rich, Edwards really liked the food right away. When he and I were on vacation in Greece exactly 4 years ago. I didn''t think he still liked the food." Violet said in a low voice, I who heard that just nodded. Not wanting to continue the conversation that had already discussed Violet and Edwards'' past.

    I don''t want to look for trouble, knowing the past if it''s too deep will have a bad impact on me. It''s better if I don''t know anything and don''t care too much. Now yes now, no need to discuss things that are not really important.

    "Oh I see." I answered simply.

    "You are jealous?." Violet asked, she walked towards me. I saw that I was busy putting the meat one by one into the boiling pot.

    "No, why should I be jealous?" I asked him confused. Even though I asked, I was still busy doing what I was doing.

    "Why aren''t you jealous? Don''t you like Edwards? Or you really don''t mean to like your future husband. by the way, you''re getting married in two days. You should be getting jealous, right?" Violet looks like she folded her arms in front of her chest, I stopped moving my hands and looked at her.

    "So if I get married later, I should be jealous?" I asked back, we threw each other question after question.

    "Yes, because you will be his wife. Is there any wife who is not jealous of her husband?" Violet asked again.

    I just chuckled hearing what Violet asked. I tried to stay focused on cooking, adding a few pieces of carrots and potatoes. then put the ready-made instant spices into the cooking water in front of me.

    "I don''t think I''m the type of woman who would be jealous. After all, Edwards isn''t mine at all, you''re still his wife and his family still has rights to Edwards. I can''t be jealous just because I''m going to be his wife. I''m not used to having, I know what I''m holding will slowly disappear. So I minimize the pain, by not expecting too much and dropping my heart too deeply. If I always do that, then I will be kept away from negative thoughts and I believe the household I live with Edwards will be fine." I said at length.

    I took a spoon and began to taste the taste of the soup that I made, it turned out to be good. Just need to add a few more seasonings to make the taste stronger.

    "Are you sure you won''t get jealous? Does that mean I can tell you something?" she said.

 Chapter 117 - 117. Pregnancy

    "What do you want to tell me?" I asked a little confused, seeing how the Violet Face was very relaxed and even. Makes me guess what he''s really thinking right now.

    "I am pregnant." Violet''s words made me speechless, The spoon I was holding just now fell into the pot just like that. I swallowed hard and then looked at Violet. make sure what he said is the truth or just a lie?

    "Pregnant?." I asked quietly, he nodded and took something out of his pocket.

    I saw the test pack which had two lines very clearly. Right.. Violet is pregnant?.

    "Since when?." I asked again, He smiled and gently stroked my fine hair.

    "I just found out this morning. Are you happy? We''re going to be two pregnant women at the same time. Our kids are going to be siblings and we''re going to be Mrs. Douglas." There was a strange tone behind Violet''s words, I couldn''t help but force a smile on my lips.

    Violet is pregnant, now what? Am I going to be dumped right away?

    "Do the Douglass already know?" I try to stay calm and be fine. even though my heart was beating really fast.

    "Not yet, I''ll tell you tonight. While we''re having dinner, I''d like to give Edwards a present too. I''m sure he''ll be delighted to know his two women are having children. Are you happy?" Is it a Question? when Violet said am I happy?

    I can only be silent. "Ahhh!!!" I accidentally bumped the end of the hot pot. I just realized that the soup I made was cooked. I turned off the stove and lifted the soup in the pot to the small table in the kitchen.

    There are 4 chairs around the table, I deliberately didn''t want to answer Violet''s question. I was busy picking up the bowl and spoon, then sat down on the chair. Violet followed me, she sat beside me and waited for me to finish taking the soup into my own bowl.

    After I finished, then Violet did the same. He took the Soup as well and tried it slowly. "That''s really good, you''re really good at cooking. Can I ask you again sometime?" asked violets.

    "Sure, if I''m not busy." My answer is modest, I sip the soup. it tasted really good, but somehow I didn''t feel hungry anymore.

    "What are you going to be busy with? You don''t have a job and don''t have a family, unlike me who has a lot of work to do. You just take care of this Mansion and make food for us, if you really cook like this. At least the hidden talent in you is a little useful ." Violet said without knowing my feelings, I who heard this really restrained myself from getting angry. Anyway, I promised Edwards not to get emotional, let alone hurt Violet. Especially when they found out that I hurt Violet who was pregnant like this. I might be the one being killed.

    "I''ll give it a try, after all the food I make won''t be able to beat the Chef''s cooking in this Mansion. And I think you guys are used to five-star cuisine that is delicious and healthy. I can only cook food that I like. Nothing more than that." I answered simply, choosing to give in and keep giving in. For Edwards and my son.

    "Yeah that''s okay, what if me and my son want the food you make? Of course you have to make it, because I''m the first wife and you have to obey. Isn''t that right?" Not a Question anymore, again Violet said a statement but at the end with a question mark. Why? So that I feel guilty and obey his words?.

    "Yeah I can think about it later, eat a lot. If that''s what you like." I said quietly, We ate in silence. The only sound was the clinking of spoons and bowls.

    I''m busy chewing meat and don''t want to think about unnecessary things. It''s better to stay silent, feel like nothing is happening and live in positive thoughts only.

    "Ahhh my stomach!!! My stomach!!! ahhhh... It hurts!!!" I looked at Violet who looked in pain, I was so surprised when I saw her face and neck were red. he looks really in pain not made up.

    "Violet! hey you why!!?." I lightly patted his arm, but he just shook his head and tried to catch his breath.

    "Help! help!!!." I screamed very loudly, because I was so panicked by Violet''s sudden state like this.

    Not long after the guards entered, they were immediately surprised and tried to carry Violet''s body.

    We went straight out of the kitchen, then soon I saw Granny Lecy and Mrs. Anne who were walking towards us. they were also surprised when they saw Violet who was being carried by the guards.

    "What is it!?." Mrs. Anne asked frantically.

    "I don''t know, he and I were eating meat soup. But suddenly he''s like this." I said honestly.

    "Take him to the hospital!!" Lecy''s grandmother immediately shouted, The guard immediately nodded and we all ran to get into the car which was always parked in front of the door.

    We all entered in turn, Violet I lay her head on my thigh. while expecting me to gently stroke his arm.

    "Wait, we''re going to the hospital." I said, he was already patting his aching chest.

    "My son...." He said quietly, the words from his lips Making Mrs. Anne and Lecy immediately look more surprised.

    "What? child?" Ask Lecy first.

    I immediately looked and guiltily I nodded in agreement with Violet''s words. "She''s pregnant." I said quietly, at that moment Granny Lecy and Anne immediately covered their mouths. Panic.

    "Run the car fast!!!" Grandma Lecy really Screaming loudly.

    The car was already moving at high speed, there were two other cars following from behind. There was no conversation at all between us.

    Granny Lecy and Mrs. Anne looked restless, they held their own hands with worried gestures.

    Not long after the car arrived in front of the hospital lobby, a bodyguard got out and several nurses had also come with a cot. Violet was immediately taken to the ER.

    The three of us followed behind and stopped when the emergency room door closed. I hugged myself, what happened to Violet actually? did i put something wrong in the food?

    "If anything happens to Violet and her baby-to-be. Then you must get revenge!" Mrs. Anne''s voice made me look at her with a scared look, Mrs. Anne was really mad at me. It was clear from his reddened eyes and his ragged breath.

    "Why didn''t Violet say she was pregnant?" Grandma Lecy asked.

    "I also just found out earlier, he said he was going to surprise Edwards and you guys tonight.." I said slowly.

 Chapter 118 - 118. Theres No SORRY For You

    while waiting outside, I couldn''t help but sit anxiously. what have i cooked? did it make Violet like this? Or he really can''t eat meat? but, I''ve always seen him eat meat, how about now? Am I really going to do something wrong?

    If anything happened, then my son and I would really die. I gently stroked my flat stomach, still waiting for all the things that would happen after this.

    "what happened?." The voices of Edwards and also Mr. Brandon made me look up quickly, I saw Edwards''s slightly worried face. I could feel that now that he wasn''t looking into my eyes anymore, he was just staring at the door where Violet was inside.

    "You said Violet was pregnant?" Mr. Brandon asked, Hearing this Mrs. Anne immediately nodded slowly. made Edwards and Mr. Brandon immediately take a deep breath.

    Not long after the doctor came out, we all went straight to him and hoped that something good would happen.

    "How?." Edwards asked in a hoarse voice, He immediately grabbed the doctor''s hand in front of him. Ignore everyone behind it.

    "He''s fine, his womb is also good. It''s just that he has to get intensive care because of the allergies he suffers from." said the doctor.

    "Allergies? What allergies?" Edwards asked again.

    "Black pepper or some kind of kitchen ingredient that does give off a pungent smell. Her immune system has weakened after she got pregnant, so I think you should help her take care of whatever food goes into her stomach. Black pepper contains antioxidants, enzymes, proteins and vitamins that are good for you." good for the body. However, there are some serious side effects. The body will be sensitive to spices while pregnant. A pregnant woman should avoid black pepper because it can cause various discomforts during the early months of pregnancy. Consumption of black pepper too high can cause risk of miscarriage. In addition, it can cause discomfort and burning or burning sensation in the stomach. I hope you can understand this until the baby is born healthy and safe." The doctor''s last words immediately made everyone breathe a sigh of relief.

    "Ahhh thanks doctor. can I go in and have a look?" Edwards asked, and the doctor immediately nodded to what Edwards wanted at this time.

    Edwards went in first and met Violet, I followed the others. I want to see what happens to Violet now, I have a bad feeling.

    When I was inside, I saw how Violet was lying weak and her face was very pale. I felt how he was really sick and wasn''t manipulating everyone or lying to us.

    "You are okay?." Edwards asked Violet.

    "Is my baby okay?" Violet asked back.

    "Gosh, how come you didn''t tell us you had a baby in your tummy?" Mrs. Anne asked a little annoyed, I know she was also surprised by this news. I don''t know if his surprise was based on his affection for Violet. or just because of the baby in Violet''s womb?

    Confusingly, the Douglas family were really good at creating a lot of drama in his life. I''m quite applauded by everything they do, I''m just silent. don''t want to say anything that''s not needed.

    "I was going to say tonight, but it turned out to be like this. I was eating Choon-hee''s Beef Soup, but that''s how it is." Violet said, her voice a little hoarse but it felt like she was playing with me. he wants to accuse me of doing something to him?

    "So Choon-hee did this? Yes!!! How could you do that!?." Mrs. Anne came back. Voiced in a loud voice. I who heard this could only be silent, chose to remain silent and just let Mrs. Anne say all she wanted to say.

    "I''m cooking soup for myself, but I''m fine. It''s just possible that Violet Content isn''t used to seasoning. So it''s like this." I said quietly, I wasn''t defending myself. just say what i have to say.

    "Then don''t you want responsibility?" Violet asked, she looked into my eyes with a sly smile.

    Again, I think he did this on purpose to me. he deliberately asked for that food and sacrificed himself for something like this.

    Ah.. The snake woman never changes and always does many ways to bring other people down. let alone this in front of the Edwards and the Douglas Family.

    "Responsibility for what? For something I''ve never done? Don''t you have a body of your own? You''re the one who asked me for food and you know best whether you''re allergic to black pepper or cooking spices, why do you blame me? answer? Don''t be kidding Violet, you set me up on purpose didn''t you? Act like you''re sick and accuse me of this and that. Too read what you''re doing." Finally I couldn''t hold myself back. I''m not used to holding back after I see this impudent person like Violet always doing things arbitrarily.

    "At least sorry." Edwards let out his voice, we all looked at him and he looked me in the eye. I saw his fragile eyes, why? why did he have to say that? I apologize?.

    "Sorry? I told you, I didn''t do anything like that. It was just an accident." I said defending myself.

    "What''s so hard about apologizing and everything will be fine Choon-hee. Besides, why are you giving Violet food that she doesn''t normally eat? We''re not like you, who can eat anything. There are some things we really can''t eat, that why do we have our own personal chef." Edwards'' words made me smile a little, not used to eating anything like me? Funny! even Edwards always eats what I make in my apartment.

    "Yes Edwards is right. Now apologize choon-hee. Before things get any worse." Mrs. Anne stood up for Edwards and Violet, and I could only be alone again. Alone with no one to defend. damn it!..

    I took a few steps in front of Edwards, standing in front of him and looking into his eyes, which were always looking at me.

    "I''m used to eating food you never eat, I was born in a slum and very Low compared to you guys. But me? I never want to apologize or lower my face when I''m innocent. Or when I feel it''s not entirely my fault . Don''t expect me to listen to what you have to say, even if you are my future husband or father of my child. Me? I''d rather die than apologize to Violet. Maybe for you I love to look for trouble and make trouble without Big, but for me, no matter how small The thing is, if I''m not mistaken.. Then it''s impossible for me to lower my head and say sorry! So now you understand what I want?" I asked Edwards frankly.

 Chapter 119 - 119. A Warning

    "You''re challenging your own husband?" Edwards asked, I who heard this could only laugh.

    "Challenging? You can''t tell which is challenging and just want to stick to your stance?" I asked, I don''t know what''s going through Edwards'' mind right now.

    "Never mind, let''s not talk about it anymore. Choon-hee, let''s go home. Let Edwards be with Violet for a while, tomorrow you will be busy taking care of the wedding. Edwards, don''t forget that you have to go home soon." Grandma Lecy walked over to me and gently grabbed my arm. he pulled it and made me want to go with him.

    I chose to relent and followed her lead, leaving Violet''s room slightly annoyed. We walked together at a fairly fast pace. I don''t know why Grandma Lecy was so quick to leave this place.

    We got into the car that had been prepared, there was a driver in front of us. Sitting simultaneously in the back seat, Grandma Lecy was still silent. he told the driver to go to the Mansion.

    After we got out of the hospital, then Grandma Lecy breathed a sigh of relief. "You have to go, not exactly after your child is born you have to leave the Douglas family Mansion." Grandma Lecy''s words made me raise an eyebrow in confusion.

    "Why? Is something wrong?" I asked confused.

    "Violet is pregnant, this is clearly a problem. Anne and the Violet Family will work together to bring down Edwards and Brandon. They will use any means to get the power they want. This isn''t good news, but it''s not bad news either." I glanced at him and looked at Grandma Lecy who just looked at the road beside her.

    "No, I don''t want to leave after this child is born. Why should I go? I''m not afraid of dying." I say slowly.

    "Death? Is pain and torture only symbolized by death. No! In the end you will choose to go or sacrifice the people you love. Do you never know how it feels to suffer because you see the person you love die?" He asked a little loudly.

    "No, who do I love anyway?" I asked back.

    "Your son." said Grandma Lecy.

    "My son? Your grandson, the successor to the Douglas Family. Are they going to kill the grandson they so desperately hoped for?" I said in a sarcastic tone, Confused by all of Grandma Lecy''s current thinking.

    "You don''t know how cruel this world is, When you get something of value. Then you have to pay dearly for it all." Once again I do not understand what Grandma Lecy said.

    "What? What did I actually get? I didn''t even get anything here." I laughed a little, then followed along looking at the outside street that looked quite busy. there are a lot of motorbikes and cars going pretty fast here and there.

    "Then why did you persist? If you didn''t get anything." Exact question from Lecy.

    "I just wanted to, it was because of my mother and father. But slowly I felt that the closeness of myself and Edwards was a destiny. We were indeed brought together to love and care for each other. That''s why I still want to be here and be by his side ." I said honestly.

    "Being beside him? You know that Edwards hasn''t completely forgotten Violet as a woman he loves and as his first wife, plus Violet is pregnant with Edwards''s child. Even though you know that in the end you will still lose and be thrown away.

    It''s not much of a petty matter, you don''t know what Anne or Violet will do. they are the two most certain venomous snakes and have their own habitat. If they unite and form a larger habitat, then everything around them will die slowly. Are you sure you can be around them? whereas you are just a very innocent and clueless rabbit. You''re too small to fight them, you''re too stupid to understand what they''re going to do.

    You? Will crumble and die horribly if too long around them. The useless ones will be destroyed sooner or later. Even if you are pregnant with Edwards Descendant, but what do you expect? His love? his attention? Even Edwards'' heart was like a blowing wind, it would move wherever he wanted.

    Don''t expect too much from others Choon-hee, just hope in yourself and stay away from Habibat who is not your only place. 9 months is not a long time, from now on you have to think about where you should go." Grandma Lecy said at length, everything she said made my hair goosebumps. I could only pause and take a deep breath.

    Why? Why does everything feel strange around me, I feel that wherever I am. everything will still hurt me.

    "Then how about you? Where in Habibat are you? I see you always warn me of many things, but you don''t think about yourself. Why? Do you have many plans for survival?" I asked curiously.

    "No, I don''t have any plans. Why am I surviving again? When all humans are about to die, why should I survive? For what? I''ve got everything I wanted. I don''t want to linger in this cruel world for long. , I just want to live in peace and go quietly. I always warn you, because I believe you can survive. Even if you will die in the end." sounds like ridicule and ridicule. that''s how I felt when Grandma Lecy told me everything.

    "Like what you said, all humans die. Including me, Violet, Mrs. Anne.. Isn''t that right? The only difference is when and who came first." I said while giving the sweetest smile possible.

    "You are indeed quite smart Choon-hee, we will see how long you last. But I warn you once again, once again That you must go if you can go. Don''t hold on to what you can''t believe, do you understand?" Grandma Lecy once again said everything firmly.

    "I''ll understand, once I feel it all. Thanks for all the warnings." I said sincerely.

    "Okay." After that long talk, we had arrived in front of the Mansion. The car has stopped and I already want to get out. "Come in first, I''m going somewhere. Go straight to your room and lock the door, okay?" He said, I just nodded and walked out of the car door. Soon the car passed away

    "Why do I have to lock the door? Who''s going to kill me when I''m pregnant like this? What a nonsense.." I said shaking my head slowly.

 Chapter 120 - 120. This Dream Is So Real For Me

    The night has returned with a beautiful moonlight, my eyes look up at the sky with eyes filled with joy. The blanket covering my body made the warmth so comfortable, I was alone in this place. beside the balcony of my room there is a seat that I can occupy and fill the void at this time.

    When my fingers slowly turn pale from choosing to be left outside the blanket. I feel that I don''t want to turn away from all this, I still want to be here and feel every gentle touch of the wind that blows and from the silent night.

    I closed my eyes for a moment, to feel every strain of the sound of the rustling leaves and also the sound of an owl which was quite scary, but for me all of this felt so comfortable, I was even happy when everything felt strange and horror like this. Because the quieter the situation, the darker the aura around you.

    When I opened my eyes again, all I saw was Edwards face in front of me. I was surprised and almost screamed, but he quickly covered my mouth and smiled sweetly.

    "What exactly are you doing? Why are you standing alone here, I thought you were a ghost. Rubbing your long hair and the white blanket you were wearing, really made me think you were a ghost. Luckily I was a curious person, I approached the woman I I thought it was a ghost. It turns out that she is a beautiful goddess that I adore so much." Edwards said still covering my mouth, he brought his face closer and closer until our pointed noses touched.

    "So cute, I always love all the expressions on your face. All of that Makes me always like you again and again." Edwards said he didn''t stop talking and didn''t take his hand off my mouth.

    I also stupidly just stayed silent without wanting to take his hand away. He slowly leaned forward, grabbed my waist and very impudently he sat on my lap instead. He actually sat down, And how did I feel after that? I felt something down there protruding into my stomach. the bulge made me a little chilly.

    Edwards eyes are so fixed and firm, the look in his eyes that makes me swallow hard at this moment.

    Now that his face was slightly backed up, he started to whisper something quite sensual. "You''re even sexier when you wear a light nightgown and your cleavage is clearly visible to my eyes." Edwards said, And all that stuff instantly made my skin hot and goosebumps.

    My hand stupidly grabbed the bulge that was near my stomach, the bulge was quite large and it was something that always made me moan in pain but pleasure. I still looked at Edwards face, he had closed his eyes when I held his junior.

    Yes.. everything happened with one small movement, I let it go when the blanket on my body was let fall to the floor. Edwards then got up from my lap and it made me take my hand off his.

    He looked into my eyes for a moment, his light pink nightgown I was wearing. Edwards looked at him intently and, his eyes looked up and down.

    I saw the hungry look in his eyes, immediately got up from the chair and stood closer to him. My hands began to untie the knots that covered the nightgowns one by one. When the last rope was about to fall off, I held it in. I let the last rope hang.

    I started walking around Edwards'' body, holding his chest and then his sturdy back. Why did Edwards body feel different? I had a feeling this wasn''t Edwards'' body. But the Face is Edwards

    "What made my future husband come to see me? Do you want something? It feels cold tonight needs a heater. Can you warm me up? Are you willing to come into my room and help me warm up? Or can you be the warmer?" " I said to Edwards.

    Edwards laughed for a while, then he caught my hand and pulled my hand towards the middle of the garden. On the grass and surrounded by a beautiful flower garden, Edwards took off his thick clothes. Then spread his shirt on the grass. then he took my hand again and carried me in a very fast motion.

    Then he lowered me slowly into his own shirt. His eyes were still looking at mine, the reflection of the moonlight hitting his face made me drift away very far.

    He untied the last rope that tied my nightgown. It was only then that he could see the two breasts that were directly protruding from behind the thin cloth supporting the breasts. He let go too, with one firm tug and tore the sheer cloth just like that.

    I gasped in surprise, especially when the gust of wind made my breasts immediately feel strange. Before I finished the shock, Edwards mouth first pressed against the top of the breast and made me sigh loudly.

    Unlucky! All of Edwards'' behavior made me fly straight into the seventh sky. But since when did Edwards want to make love in a park like this? and since when did my balcony directly lead to the garden? I just remembered that Edwards and I''s room was upstairs, but why?

    "Ahhhhh....everything feels weird, but I don''t care." I said slowly.

    How the sensation of making love is always this beautiful, especially now that we are in the midst of flowers that bloom beautifully, then only to be lit by the moonlight which is no less charming.

    Ahhh .. The moon will be a witness to a love that will be very crazy later.

    Edwards'' Big Hand has already torn off the cover of my heaven on earth. He really is not half-hearted in committing violence. My body is completely naked by now.

    Edwards lifted his face and then he stood on top of me lying helplessly. My legs spread wide, my hands lying beside my head. and both my breasts that look defiant, all of that is clearly seen by Edwards

    She flashed her sweet smile, then she took off her clothes one by one. All the movements he made made my body heat up even more. My eyes darken and ask for another beauty tonight. I want to! I want to feel again and again his touch.

    The clothes are all off, we''re both naked now. His eyes are still looking into mine, He left me lying for a long time. But a few moments later he started looking down and crawling very slowly towards me, I kept looking into his eyes. I asked him to hurry up and come to me.

    His hands first caressed the soles of my feet, then moved up to my feet and stopped at my thighs. His eyes looked back at mine, He smiled. It''s cute, but that''s not what fascinates me, what fascinates me is when her face comes close to the middle, Between my legs. slowly but surely, a sense of amusement and pleasure I immediately felt when his tongue played with there.

    Extraordinary! This is so amazing that I immediately lost control..

    "Satisfy me!." Those are the only words I remember, Then everything went dark and I drowned.

    "You''re amazing too! No wonder Edwards likes you.." Whose voice? I haven''t had time to ask but everything has made me fall and fall asleep again.

 Chapter 121 - 121. Aunt Liu

    I woke up with a very dizzy head, when I looked around. I feel even more confused, was last night a dream? About me making love with Edwards in the park and then in the moonlight? But how can it feel so real?

    Once again I held my dizzy head, tried to get out of bed and started walking to open the balcony of the room. I took a deep breath of the calming air. Once again I looked around, it felt strange. Am I really just dreaming? I held the parts of my body that were actually wearing a nightgown. I looked from top to bottom nothing strange. But indeed the groin feels a little wet, maybe because of that dream I climaxed myself.

    Stupid thoughts! how could I dream of making love to Edwards? Even though we had a fight before.

    Before that dream, I had entered the Mansion and went upstairs. Choose to change clothes, because I feel hungry. I finally went back downstairs to get some food. But unfortunately the Mansion was very quiet, I went into the kitchen and saw Daniel making food.

    In the end we both ate together while talking, after that?.. after that I forgot what else to do, maybe I went straight to my room and fell asleep.

    "Ahh. Maybe." I said slowly, once again I massaged my forehead and chose to go straight to the bathroom. I cleaned my body and neutralized my dirty mind, After I finished taking a shower I started wearing a dark blue dress that was in the closet, today I will try on wedding rings and dresses. because tomorrow night Edwards and I are getting married, Remembering the word marriage somehow makes me feel nervous.

    Put on a little make up and Started to dry my wet hair, then I went out of the room and locked it. I slowly descended downstairs, already heard the noise from several maids who were busy arranging this and that. He said this wedding would only be held at the Mansion and invited only close relatives, as well as some of Edwards'' close friends. I don''t know why that is, even though before they said the wedding would be very luxurious and classy. But maybe now they changed their mind. Actually I don''t have a problem, it''s also strange if I get married to the whole world and is considered a second wife. There is no pride at all when you think about it.

    I walked towards the dining room, there was already very crowded with some people I didn''t really know. Who are they? Maybe another Douglas Family.

    "Good morning." I said slowly, everyone immediately looked and some of them smiled sweetly.

    "Morning, are you Choon-hee? Who will marry Edwards?" one of the women who seemed to be the same age as Mrs Anne rebuked me. I smiled and nodded politely.

    "Greetings Madam, I''m Choon-hee." I said slowly.

    "Gosh, so beautiful. No wonder Edwards wants to marry you, come sit here. I''m Edwards'' Aunt, just call me Aunt Liu. It''s been a long time I haven''t been here. I was busy traveling around the world, when Edwards said he was getting married again. really happy and went straight here to see his future wife." said the woman whose name was Aunt Liu.

    "Thanks for taking the time to come here. Nice to meet you." I said again, He nodded and gently stroked my hand. I saw a sweet smile on her face, she did look more motherly and very kind. Whether it''s really good or not, I know very well that the Douglas Family are great at role playing.

    "Don''t hesitate, introduce the one beside me, this is my first daughter, his name is Fang Yin. Then the one next to him is my first son, his name is Jingmi, they are brother and sister, their father is of Chinese descent and indeed we often live there." Aunt Liu said long and wide, she was indeed very open when talking about her and her children. the women and men who were introduced to me earlier also gave a sweet smile, looked very polite and did not look down on me.

    "Greetings Choon-hee." They both said.

    "Nice to meet Fang Yin and Jingmi too. I hope we can be good friends." I gave a sweet smile. They nodded and began to continue their breakfast.

    "Come on, let''s eat Choon-hee, I heard that you are pregnant too. Pregnant women should eat a lot and eat healthy food. Don''t be too shy in this Mansion. Think of it as a comfortable place and live happily." Those words sounded like a unique spell, I turned to look at him. and he''s just busy putting a lot of food on my plate. I just kept quiet, a little confused by his attitude which was warm enough for me.

    I don''t know why I''m a little wary when there are good people, because while living here they always have other intentions when they are nice to me. So I''m just in case this Aunt Liu has other intentions.

    "Let''s eat, don''t be afraid. I can''t possibly put poison into your food. As this family usually does." Aunt Liu said with a chuckle, I looked at the rest of the Douglas family. They don''t really care and just eat.

    It seemed like the Douglas Family and Aunt Liu weren''t very close, but who was Aunt Liu to them really?

    "Thank you." I said once again, I took the spoon and scooped out the potato soup that was on my plate.

    Slightly glanced at Edwards and Violet who were busy feeding each other. I just realized that they have been here for a long time, but let it be. After all, Violet is sick, right? Naturally she was taken care of by her own husband.

    I doubted this was married to Edwards, given his wind-like demeanor and fickleness. Having no convictions and being so weak, how can someone like him succeed in leading such a big company?

    "Cough .. Cough .." The coughing sound from Mr. Brandon made everyone look, I saw Mr. Brandon who was coughing sickly.

    "Gosh you''re sick dear, let''s go to the room and take some medicine." Mrs. Anne hastily grabbed her husband''s shoulder and told him to get up from his seat. Finally they both went to the room, I could only stay silent and continue eating.

    Aunt Liu''s laughter sounded quite disturbing to my ears, why was she laughing?

    "You see Choon-hee, there''s a lot of drama in this house. Annelise isn''t as perfect as she looks, she''s petty and like a venomous snake. My sister was killed by her in the past." Aunt Liu said very quietly.

    Younger Sister?

 Chapter 122 - 122. The Ring And The Wedding Dress

    We had all finished eating, Grandma Lecy and Aunt Liu took Edwards and myself into the living room. there was already a dress designer and some of the dresses he brought. Don''t forget some models of wedding rings made of luxury diamonds.

    I who saw from afar already quite understand that these are not cheap goods. We all sat down, one of the Waiters brought boxes of rings in front of me. When I looked closer, I was even more afraid to choose it.

    "Come on Edwards, Choon-hee. You pick the wedding ring." Lecy''s grandmother said to Edwards and me, "This man beside me has been quiet ever since. I accidentally held his palm, it was so cold. was Edwards scared? Or nervous?.

    "You want to choose, or I choose myself?" I asked quietly, I looked at Edwards who was just silent. He looked at the ring box in front of him and he chose one of the Rings with a fairly small diamond eye. But even though I''m small I know this must be very expensive.

    "You choose this Mr. Edwards?" asked one of the women who was already sitting in front of us. Only the table is the barrier..

    "Yes, I want this one." Edwards said.

    "Your choice is quite unique and very good. Miss Choon-hee. This is an Asscher Shaped Diamond Ring. It is called Asscher because it was originally shaped by a diamond cutting expert from the Netherlands, namely Joseph Asscher. The uniqueness of this model is in the angle, which gives a classic feel to diamonds. The cut is antique, does not convey the impression of luxury, very suitable for use by young people who love success." Said the woman, I who heard the meaning behind this ring could only smile.

    "Beautiful, I like it." I said agree with Edwards choice, I''m not a picky woman. I will love everything Edwards chooses for me.

    "You want it right away? You don''t want to choose either?" Edwards seemed surprised that I immediately wanted to.

    "Of course she wanted to, Edwards. She''s a woman who doesn''t know fashion or expensive things. So it''s only natural that she goes along with what you choose." Violet walked over to us and sat near us. More specifically, on the left of Edwards'' body, this woman often came and tried to mess things up.

    "Not really, I chose what Edwards chose. It''s not that I don''t know which rings are good or not. I''m sure all the rings brought here are selected rings whose prices are not kidding. There''s no way this jewelry store carries cheap and cheap rings. bad for the Douglas Family. I''m very sure of that, but I choose what Edwards chooses Because I respect him as my future husband. Because in marriage, a real wife must obey what her husband says and always be proud to accept whatever her husband gives. what our husband likes we will appreciate and respect with all our heart. Why would I choose another ring? If the one ring that Edwards has chosen is the one he likes? Isn''t the meaning of giving this ring the deepest meaning. When form and intention good, bring about another good change..

    I believe Edwards didn''t just choose this ring, he had a reason, and whatever the reason. I will still accept and love all that he gave. Thank you, Edwards." I said gently holding his right hand, Edwards immediately looked at me and his eyes sparkled sadly. Sad? why does he look so sad?.

    "Wahhhh.. Very educated and classy speech! You deserve to be the next Mrs. Douglas! Just like my sister. She used to be just like you Choon-hee. I know now why Edwards chose you, Because your attitude, speech and thoughts are so exact like his mother." Aunt Liu said very excitedly, I who heard this now understand who she really is. So this is Edwards'' mother''s brother? No wonder he looks so good.

    "Ahh many reasons! Just say you really don''t know anything." Violet said again, she doesn''t seem to accept what I said earlier.

    "Very well, Miss Choon-hee and Mr. Edwards. I will save this ring for tomorrow, and now we will choose the dress the bride wants to wear." The woman led Edwards and me to some of the hanging dresses. The shape is very beautiful and charming.

    There were diamonds in every dress that was brought, there were some dresses with long tails. some are short and some are medium. Everything is equally luxurious and classy. I was confused again which one to choose, I walked over to touch every available dress, then my hand accidentally touched a dress that was simpler than the other dresses. There are sequins covering the chest.

    "What is the name of this dress?" I asked the woman beside me.

    "This is an A-Line dress, this dress is safe for all body shapes. As the name implies, this dress looks like the letter A, which is volume from the waist down. When you see it, the body can look taller. A-Line It is also very necessary for those of you who have a pear body (Pear Shape) because it can reduce the appearance of your body shape to make it more ideal. One of the dresses that definitely suits you Miss Choon-hee. Seeing your very beautiful and beautiful body shape, I think this will more charming when you wear it." he said.

    I nodded and looked at Edwards, I saw he was already looking at the dress I asked. "What do you think Edwards? Do you like it?" I asked him, he glanced at me and nodded.

    "If you like it, then take it. I think it really fits your body." Edwards said again, I who heard this immediately smiled.

    "I chose this one." I said to the woman.

    "Okay, Miss, I''ll save it for you tomorrow. Oh yes, for bridal makeup and all beauty treatments we will immediately prepare well. I hope you like it later." He said, I who heard this lightly patted his shoulder and said thank you through my eyes.

    "So it''s all over? So fast, you really are not easy to choose, huh Choon-hee. For the wedding day you choose clothes Like choosing street food." Violet said again very presumptuously, I who heard this just laughed a little. How he looks so shirk and so weird.

    "Yeah, I''m not picky. That''s why I value Edwards so much and Edwards is the only man I like right now. I don''t want to choose another man.." I said a little defensively.

 Chapter 123 - 123. Anne And Daniels Conversation On Pregnancy And Motherhood (Clarissa)

    (Author POV).

    Daniel and Mrs. Anne looked down. They looked at Edwards and Choon-hee busy choosing wedding dresses and now chatting with tomorrow''s matriarch.

    "You managed to fuck Choon-hee?" Mrs. Anne asked her son.

    "Of course Mom, that woman is very innocent. Even in her unconsciousness she still calls out Edwards'' name." Daniel said, he fiddled with his fingers against the top banister.

    "Did you make the Video?" Now Anne asked again.

    "Yes." Daniel replied casually.

    "Give it to Mommy." Anne asked her son.

    "No." Daniel said again, he just smiled a little when he said No to his own mother.

    "Why not? Let Mommy hold the video and can use it at any time." Mrs. Anne sounded pushy.

    "No, I''ll hold it myself and wear it however I want. What''s Mommy for a video like that anyway? Mommy don''t joke, Mommy must have a devious plan." Daniel looked at Mrs. Anne who was already squeaking softly looking at Daniel.

    "You''ve really changed now, you even accuse Mommy of being mean and don''t believe it anymore. Why? Are you planning something else?" Anne asked suspiciously.

    "Whatever it is, it''s none of Mommy''s business. Besides, Mommy''s better off taking care of Daddy who''s sick." said Daniel mockingly.

    "Mommy made your Daddy sick on purpose, after all he deserved to suffer before he died. like he always hurt Mommy''s heart and so often chooses other women out there." Anne said sadly.

    "Don''t act like Mommy is the one who suffers the most, Mommy can do this too because of Karma for what Mommy did in the past. Mommy snatched Daddy from his first wife. And Mommy even killed him in a cunning way, as if the woman died because someone killed him drunk. Or an accident? Ahhh I forgot what Mommy did to that woman. Now Mommy has to feel everything, Karma does happen to people who have bad intentions Mom." Daniel ridiculed his own mother.

    "And you think you won''t get karma? Fuck your future sister-in-law yourself? Tskckckck.. there comes a time when the woman you love will sleep with another man and you can only sit still without being able to do anything. Don''t like to test Mommy''s patience." Anne was so annoyed with her son''s very rude words.

    "Mommy should say nice things to her child, not curse bad things." Daniel groaned in annoyance.

    "Who told you to say bad things to Mommy? You son of a bitch!" Anne smacked her son''s arm and looked down again. as his eyes accidentally met each other''s with the Woman named Liu.

    They stared at each other and gave each other a killing aura.

    "Aunt Liu seems to still hold a grudge against Mommy." Said Daniel, who knew when Aunt Liu looked at Anne''s face.

    "Of course he is upset, Mommy''s sister killed cruelly." Anne said quietly.

    "I''m curious, what is the name of Edwards Mom''s biological mother?" Ask Daniel again.

    "You don''t need to know, why would you want to know about a woman who has been dead for a long time." Mrs. Anne said again, she chose to look the other way.

    "Just curious, she seems so beautiful that Daddy Brandon still remembers her to this day." Once again Daniel deliberately harassed his own mother.

    "Is it necessary to be beautiful? Mommy doesn''t think so, it''s just that Edwards''s mother was very kind and loving. You know that she became one of the most influential women in the world while she was alive." Anne said to her son.

    "I know, but why didn''t anyone put his real name, Mom? Does his real name hold a lot of mystery? Until Mommy and Daddy didn''t say at all what his biological mother''s name was, brother Edwards." Daniel once again asked.

    "You only need to know the pseudonym, you don''t need to know the truth. Never mind! We''re talking about a woman who has been dead for a long time. Mommy is going downstairs to see what dress and ring Choon-hee chose." yes, for Anne the name (Clarissa) is a name that should not be mentioned again in this mansion. Either way Clarissa is dead, good name Even if she can''t live in this Mansion. Mrs. Anne was about to walk away, but Daniel grabbed her mother''s arm first.

    Making Anne silent and looked at him with confused eyes. "Especially?." asked Anne.

    "There''s something important Daniel wants to tell Mommy." Daniel said quietly, Anne was back standing next to my son and waiting for his son''s words.

    "What?." asked Anne a little impatiently.

    "What if the child in Violet''s womb turns out to be mine?" One question from Daniel made Anne immediately pull Daniel''s hand to leave the place, Anne brought Daniel into her room and immediately locked the door.

    "What are you saying idiot!?" Asked Anne who was already very annoyed with Daniel''s Question.

    Daniel had laughed when his mother was quite surprised, then Daniel chose to sit on the bed. Anne was still following out of curiosity.

    "I made love to violet, doesn''t Mommy think violet could be pregnant with my child?" Asked Daniel again, Anne who heard this immediately fell silent in her place and looked deeply into her son''s eyes.

    "Are you crazy? Could it really be Edwards and Violet''s child. Violet has clearly said that she managed to make love to Edwards. You know that, Especially when Edwards and Violet made love first, than you." said Anne slightly mocking her son.

    "Yes, who knows Mom, I hope to have children. I will do a DNA test later when Violet''s child is born into this world. I hope Mommy will help me when that day comes." Daniel said earnestly. But Anne who heard this just laughed.

    "Yes, it''s up to you. You''re a little insane, wishing you had a child from Violet. What a fool, you better find another woman who is more worthy and you can get a better child. , your child will be a stupid and useless child later." said Anne indignantly, she didn''t expect to have a grandchild from a Woman Like Violet. Moreover, the woman is very cunning and very evil.

    Although indeed, it cannot be denied that Anne also has the same nature. But wherever a grandmother wants her grandson to live better and have a good character too.

    "Mommy only talks a lot, but can''t give really good women. I think all women are the same as Violet, there''s no difference at all.." Daniel said as he took a deep breath.

 Chapter 124 - 124. The Agreement

    Choon-hee and Edwards both return to the room, saying that Edwards has something to say before the wedding. That''s why the two of them had sat opposite each other and locked the bedroom door.

    Choon-hee held her hands, anxiously at what the man in front of her would say. There was a feeling of fear, and began to guess what if Edwards would say later.

    "Are you okay? Sorry that I haven''t asked about you all day, I''m also sorry that I asked you to apologize to Violet. But I hope you two can communicate well with each other, I also want you to be able to love and understand each other. I''m sorry, because I really can''t divorce Violet. She''s pregnant with my child, and you''re also pregnant with mine. You two are women I will always look out for, So I hope. You can understand where I am right now." Edwards said very quietly, Choon-hee saw the sadness and helplessness in Edwards'' eyes. is he tired? Of course, who wouldn''t be tired of being in Edwards'' current situation?

    "I understand Edwards, I understand what you are feeling. I will try not to trouble you too much. I am happy to see you having two children at once, I also hope that you will always be healthy. Don''t ever think too much about me at home. this, you have to think about Violet who might need you more than me. You know, I''m used to living well and being professional in everything. If you ask me to understand you, I can do that." Choon-hee took Edwards'' hand, then kissed it back and forth. like a woman who is so understanding and loyal.

    "Aren''t you jealous? for sharing me with Violet." Edwards asked.

    "Why should I be jealous? Jealousy is a strange word in my mind, I''m not used to Jealousy. After all, Violet is indeed your first wife. She is used to being beside you and I''m just a girl who accidentally came, It''s not my right to control you let alone ask you many things. You can pay attention to me just a little, in the midst of your busy life. I''m quite happy, I really will be happy. I support whatever you want, don''t hesitate to come to me if you need a place to lean on. " Choon-hee said in a soft and deep tone, Edwards was stunned by Choon-hee''s thoughts and views on the question that was asked earlier.

    Edwards got up from his seat and hugged Choon-hee gently. he kissed Choon-hee''s forehead a few times, then gently stroked the woman''s hair in his arms.

    "You always calm my heart, I didn''t know there was such an amazing woman like you. You are great at everything, you are perfect in your own way. Thank you. Yes Choon-hee, you lightened a burden on my shoulders. because there is you who always support me. Tomorrow we will get married, sorry also because the wedding we will do is very simple, and only attended by close family. But I believe, one day I can explain to the world who you are to me." Edwards released his hug from Choon-hee. he then held both sides of Choon-hee''s face with his big hands.

    Choon-hee just smiled and nodded in understanding. "I know there is a reason why our wedding was only attended by close family, besides I also don''t want to be too crowded. I don''t want to be seen by many people, I don''t want to be thought of as a cheap woman, because I am a second woman to you." Choon-Hee said honestly.

    "You''re not a cheap woman, you''re my wife and you''re on the same level as the Douglases. You''ll be the next Mrs Douglas." Edwards stroked Choon-hee''s cheek again.

    "Why me?. instead of Violet?." Choon-hee asked confused.

    "You are going to give birth to your first child, you and Violet''s gestational age is different. To be more precise you are to give birth to the first child, if the child is a boy. Then that child will make you the next Mrs Douglas. It has become a tradition in this Family." Edwards explained.

    "I see, I thought only the first wife could get that title. In fact, a wife who gave birth to the first child. Who would become Mrs Douglas." Choon-hee nodded in understanding with what she heard from Edwards.

    "Yeah, that''s why I want you to take good care of yourself. and stay away from Violet as much as possible. Not that I''m badmouthing her, but you know that Violet is quite a temperamental person. I hope you can understand and don''t get too close. Yes, chat as necessary. I wouldn''t pay too much attention to you either, if you had him by our side." The explanation from Edwards'' mouth was only responded casually by Choon-hee.

    "I''ll be fine, Calm down. I''ll try to stay away from Violet a bit. So that she and I are both calm, We need positive thoughts while being pregnant like this. What are you going to do next? Are you going to share a room?" with Violet every day?" Choon-hee asked Edwards.

    "This is a letter of agreement, between the three of us. In that letter, we are husband and wife. I will fulfill my obligations both physically and mentally, I will go to my and Violet''s room alternately. One day in Violet''s room and one day in your room. give an equal monthly payment Between you and Violet. I don''t discriminate between you at all, but yeah. It''s a slight difference when the three of us are in the same place, I''ll pay more attention to Violet. Because she''s quite a jealous person.. then next, regarding business meetings or outside events. Only Violet will be my wife, more precisely violet that I will carry with me at every event. Do you mind this last point?" Edwards asked anxiously.

    "Violet has signed?" Choon-hee asked back.

    "Alright, here''s his signature." Edwards showed Violet''s autograph.

    "Then I agree, I don''t mind at all." Choon-hee immediately put his signature on his own name.

    Edwards who saw that immediately smiled, he felt Choon-hee was an angel without wings. so amazing and always amazing.

    After seeing Choon-hee''s signature, Edwards put his signature too. The agreement letter was then kept by Edwards.

    Choon-Hee was just silent, she immediately held Edwards'' hand and looked into the eyes of her future husband. Choon-hee could only hope that things would turn out well.. Even though the world sometimes likes to play games.

 Chapter 125 - 125. A Diamond Necklace And A Blessing From Aunt Liu

    After the agreement that Edwards talked about earlier, now I can only sit alone in the room. Still stroking my still flat stomach, I looked up at the sky that had turned into night. The stars are not very visible tonight..

    Tomorrow.. I''ll be the legal wife of Edwards, but why doesn''t it feel good enough?

    I sighed once more, thinking about all the things that had happened. makes me wonder, will I ever be able to be in this Mansion? I have nowhere to go, I have nowhere to complain. I''m alone, behind the big castle that imprisoned me indirectly.

    "Alone, I have to endure alone. Edwards can''t be trusted, he just has to endure. What about me? I only hope in God, I hope that I don''t fall too deep into wrong feelings. I hope that there is no love in my heart for Edwards, is it possible?" I asked myself, now what. what if I fell in love? would i not be jealous? Like what I said to Edwards earlier, will I be okay, when I see Edwards who is always with Violet. And only Violet is seen in this world as Edwards'' Wife?

    Why do I want more now? Whereas before I thought it was okay if Edwards preferred Violet, why am I feeling scared now? Do I have high hopes for Edwards? But no, I can''t hope for anything. I should have realized. Realize that the world sometimes does like to play games.

    A knock on the door made me look quickly, I immediately walked towards the door and opened it. in front of this door was Aunt Liu with her daughter.

    "Am I interrupting your time? May I come in?" Aunt Liu asked, I immediately nodded and let them in.

    "Please come in." I said softly, they went straight in. and I immediately closed the door from the inside.

    We sat together on one of the sofas, I saw Aunt Liu who was already smiling so gently. I also saw his daughter who was just silent, looking so obedient.

    "Is there anything I can help you with, Auntie?" I asked slowly.

    "I came here because I wanted to give this to you." He gave me a dark blue jewelry box, I just watched it silently. Until he opened the necklace and it was clear what was inside.

    A necklace, a diamond necklace that is quite beautiful and charming.

    "This is a necklace belonging to Mrs. Edwards, her name is Clarissa. Maybe Edwards never said about her mother''s name. This necklace is the necklace that Clarissa loves the most, because this necklace was a gift from our father. Long ago, when Clarissa was pregnant with Edwards. keep this necklace for years. Christie''s Diamond necklace. Consisting of 52 round diamonds, and a total weight of about 104.84 carats, this Christie''s Diamond necklace is included in the list of 5 most expensive necklaces in the world. With a diamond shape designed like a fruit pears, as well as a chain necklace made of pure white gold, this diamond necklace also has its own charm for anyone who sees it. This necklace itself has been successfully auctioned, And my father bought it at the auction. I came here, to give this to you.

    Clarissa once said to me, That if Edwards married a woman he loved. so I was ordered to give this necklace to the woman, Clarissa wanted to accompany the woman of her choice. But when Edwards married Violet, I didn''t give her this necklace. Because I feel that Violet is not a worthy woman for my sister''s necklace. So now, when I see you for the first time. And that''s when I found out Edwards was getting married again. I immediately came here and saw you in person, I want to give the last message from my sister.

    she must be smiling up there in heaven, she must be happy that I will give this necklace to a woman who deserves it. Please accept this and wear it on your wedding day tomorrow with Edwards. Either way, you are a worthy woman. I also feel you are a good woman and will take care of Edwards, just like his mother..

    Do you want it? I beg you to accept it." There was a pushy tone behind Aunt Liu''s words. But I know she just wants me to accept this expensive necklace. I can see a shining diamond, I don''t know how much it costs, I estimate this in tens of billions or maybe hundreds..

    "Actually I really want to refuse, because it doesn''t feel right for me to accept something expensive like this. but since it was given to me with good intentions, I will accept it. This necklace is full of stories, I''m also sure Mrs. Clarissa loves this necklace very much. I hope she will be happy If I name her later." I said slowly, I gently stroked the end of the necklace which was so beautiful.

    should i wear it later? On a very simple wedding day. I wore a necklace that Edwards'' birth mother had.

    "I''m sure Clarissa will be happy, I''ve never misjudged anyone. I''m waiting for this moment, when Edwards remarries to a worthy woman. It turns out that my prayer has been answered by God, I will see you standing next to Edwards and saying a promise marriage. If I have given you this necklace, the burden of my life will be released. I can sleep in peace because I have made sure Edwards gets the woman he deserves. I also hope that you can always be with Edwards and take care of him as best you can. My prayers and prayers from Clarissa , always be with you son." Aunt Liu held my forehead and she said a few prayers for me.

    Aunt Liu seems to have a good heart and believes in God''s miracles, I closed my eyes as she recited some prayers according to her own beliefs. I don''t argue, let alone ask why, because I quite respect the religion of the people around me.

    after she prayed for me, she took my hand and held it gently. "Hope you can be a good wife and mother, I hope you are happy and I hope you have a strong soul and heart, to go through all the trials in this world. Congratulations Choon-hee, may God always be by your side." Once again those kind words make my heart calm, I feel that God is always near me. I just need to believe and pray, like now.. when I saw the sincerity on Aunt Liu''s face.

 Chapter 126 - 126. Wedding Preparations

    The next morning, when the sun was shining brightly. I woke up from a long sleep that was too empty, I looked one by one the rooms around me. It seems quite strange when I can only look at one room at a time without being able to feel anything.

    "Today? I''m getting married?" I said to myself while holding my dizzy head. because I couldn''t sleep well last night.

    There was a loud knock on the door, I hadn''t woken up yet. But the door was already open and I saw some people coming inside. They all came with a wedding dress and all the knick-knacks that I would wear.

    Several others brought equipment to make unique nails, I immediately welcomed them well. I saw how smiles broke out on the faces of those who came here.

    "Good morning Miss Choon-hee, we will do some pre-wedding grooming and also make sure you can look beautiful and charming on the wedding night." said one of them who was quite older than the others.

    I was led to do some things that were required, we did some activities. Like showering flowers and milk, then starting to carve my fingernails with artificial nails. I followed everything the maids were doing. Even at breakfast I was fed to stay seated properly, and they were busy with all the preparations. My face has also been made up with a simple but luxurious impression, the light pink color on my lips adds a sweet impression.

    The clock continued to tick until it was one o''clock in the afternoon, finished with all the necessities. All the maids had left and I was left alone, I walked over to look in the mirror once again. My hair is in a bun with a beautiful, twisted braid hairstyle. This style combines the style of a twisted braid with a bun. above my head wears a small crown which I think is a real diamond.

    I feel like a jewelery shop is running at this rate, not to mention the necklace Aunt Liu gave me. It''s still in the box and I haven''t worn it yet, he said before putting on the wedding dress. The dress must be seen first by the mother-in-law and father-in-law.

    That''s why now I''m waiting for Mr. Brandon and Mrs. Anne. I waited anxiously, A few moments later there was another knock on the door. I was standing by the bed and saw the door open.

    There was Mr. Brandon, Mrs. Anne, Granny Lecy, Daniel, Azzhura, and also Violet.

    They all came in and looked at me from head to toe.

    I can only stand with a small smile.

    "Is this the dress you''re going to wear?" Mrs. Anne asked, she walked over to the dress hanging near the closet. I nodded quickly.

    "Beautiful, it suits you. The make up you wear is also good. I think you will make a beautiful and charming bride." Grandma Lecy took my arm and stroked it gently.

    "Thank you, Grandma." I said slowly.

    "What jewelry are you going to wear?" Violet asked first, I was about to answer but she already laughed. "Ah I forgot, I don''t have a parental sibling who can give me jewelery for marriage. I''m so sorry." Violet said in a sarcastic tone, I who heard this just nodded.

    Then I walked to one of the tables and took a closed blue box, I opened the box and showed the necklace that I will wear as wedding jewelry.

    "What!! Where did you get a necklace this expensive!?" Azzhura first realized the necklace that I showed, I already knew that they would know that this was an expensive necklace.

    Mrs. Anne and Violet immediately walked quickly to me and saw what I was pointing at.

    "Is this real? Or just an imitation?" Violet asked.

    "Originally, this is the necklace Mrs. Clarissa gave for my wedding day." I said proudly.

    "Mrs. Clarissa? Are you kidding? Or are you crazy?" Mrs. Anne chuckled, she looked into my eyes scornfully.

    "Yes, Aunt Liu said that this belonged to Edwards'' birth mother. She said, This was indeed given by Mrs. Clarissa to Edwards'' wife. And Aunt Liu gave this to me, she said it is the most expensive diamond necklace in the world." I said proudly, I was really happy to see Mrs. Anne and Violet''s faces which were already open in shock.

    "Edwards''s wife? It should be mine, why did you get it!" Violet asked annoyed.

    "I don''t know, Aunt Liu gave this. As far as I know she gave this to a woman who really deserves Edwards, and she thinks I''m the one. That''s why I was given this expensive necklace." I said in a low voice, but I could feel a deadly aura in this room.

    "Crazy! How could that be!? This is a very expensive necklace! I can''t accept it! You got what was rightfully mine! You cheated!." Violet was screaming in anger, she was already glaring at me irritably. I just shrugged my shoulders with no regrets at all. Why? Because I like being able to make Violet angry and jealous of me.

    "It''s a rare necklace and very expensive. When you''re done with marriage, give me the necklace, I''ll keep it." Mrs. Anne said with an arrogant tone, I who heard her words just laughed a little.

    "No, it''s mine. So I can keep this for myself. After all, this is a necklace that Mrs. Clarissa gave me. I will really take care of it with all my heart, this necklace is very beautiful. Like her face, it must be very beautiful." I said happily.

    "Yes you are right, she is very beautiful." Mr. Brandon said so in a hoarse voice, he then walked away from my room. I who heard and saw his attitude could only be silent. why did he leave after saying that?

    "Honey? Where are you going?" Mrs. Anne immediately followed her husband, Azzhura followed closely behind.

    "You use it and keep it safe, Choon-hee. This is a very important item." Grandma Lecy kissed my forehead then she walked away from my room.

    It was just me, Violet, and Daniel. They both looked me in the eye with a very strange look.

    "What? If you ask for this necklace, I won''t give it even if I die." I answered in a very confident tone.

    "I will take the necklace! Either way it will be mine!" Violet said annoyed, then she walked briskly out of my room.

    There''s only Daniel. Now, he''s smiling and for some reason he''s gently stroking my head. why is he being so gentle with me? Weird..

    after doing this, Daniel also went..

    What''s wrong with this family ??

 Chapter 127 - 127. My Footsteps Are Accompanied By My Father

    I''m ready with a beautiful dress that has been worn on my body, the diamond necklace given by Aunt Liu I have also worn. Observing once again the look in front of the mirror, I smiled a while when I felt alone.

    In this room, there is no one to accompany me. I should have been accompanied by my mother or father at this wedding. but where are they right now? They even I never found again. I''m just alone, I can''t even find close friends. I really wanted to tell my only friend, but I didn''t dare. I''m afraid she''s asking questions I might not be able to answer.

    I am holding a beautiful necklace which adds to the luxurious impression of my appearance this time. "Thank you Mrs. Clarissa." I said slowly, I smiled a bit. I feel she is here with me.

    The sound of the door opening made me look, I saw one of the maids who came carrying a fairly large white box. I don''t know why the maid came sneakily. "What is it?." I asked confused.

    "Miss, there is a message for you. The sender said, you must use it and read the letter in it. I''ll be right out." Said the servant, I who heard this finally nodded.

    The waiter left in front of me, I took the box and put it on the bed. I started to open it slowly, when I opened the box. I saw that inside was a pair of white high heels. Stiletto Heels model, I took the shoes and saw how beautiful they were. simple with just a few sequins on several sides, then at the end there is a dark blue diamond eye. Adding to the luxurious yet elegant impression, I swallowed hard when I noticed that the diamond was Blue sapphire which is one of the most expensive gemstones.

    "Who else is this from?" I asked myself quietly, I put my high heels back on and started reading the letter inside.

    -To my little princess-

    How are you dear?

    Maybe you will be very surprised when you see this letter, It''s me.. Your father.

    You remember me? Maybe not. Maybe you will think that your father has been dead for a long time.

    My child..

    I give you a pair of shoes that there is only one in this world, I made especially for you. Maybe this sounds really mean, because I have to say that I can''t accompany you to the bridal stage..

    Only this pair of shoes can replace father, only this pair of shoes can father give to take you to the bridal stage.

    You marry the man of your choice, even though I don''t know whether you love that man or not. But I hope, hope very much that this man is the man you truly love.

    My child..

    Sorry..

    Maybe that''s all I can say at this time, I pray for all the good that you will get.

    Sorry if I as your father who never came to pick you up, let you live alone behind the cruelty of this world. Sorry I who can only be silent, when you have to sell yourself to many men.

    I know, I know very well that you are suffering. But dad really couldn''t do anything.

    I hope, if there is one day where I can meet you. I want to hug you just once, just once before I really leave this world.

    My child..

    Are you feeling disappointed? disappointed that only a letter and a pair of shoes, which I can give you. Sorry.. Maybe this is all I can say a thousand times. even though sorry can''t really give you happiness. Although the word sorry will never return all the sadness that has happened.

    My child..

    You can hate daddy all you want, but one day. I promise, I promise I will tell you all the reasons I did this. Promise father, promise to come to you and apologize directly.

    My child..

    Be happy and give all your love for this world, you are a good girl and really tough. I really miss you and love you very much.

    My child..

    Wear the shoes that dad gave you, I hope I can accompany you..

    Send warm regards..

    -Cursed Father-

    I was silent while reading all the words in this letter, I couldn''t even shed tears at all. My hands were shaking violently, really shaking wildly. My mind suddenly froze and my chest hurt so badly, it was like thousands of needles were being stabbed into the recesses of my heart.

    "Father..?." I said slowly, I held the high heels he gave me. I stroked it slowly, then I kissed it gently. "Dad? You know I''m still alive?" I say slowly again.

    I can''t stop myself from crying, No! no tears should fall down my cheeks.

    I replaced the high heels that were already on my feet, I replaced them with the high heels my father gave me. I smiled a little when the high heels really fit perfectly on my feet, I felt how the warmth spread from my toes to my whole body.

    "Is this the warmth of a father''s care?" I smiled once again, looking at my reflection in the mirror. slightly lifted the dress I was wearing, looking at high heels from the mirror.

    "Very beautiful." I said, I chuckled. Unfortunately, a single tear fell down my cheek. I rubbed it slowly. "Damn it! I''m crying." Taking a deep breath, I immediately braced myself so I wouldn''t cry.

    I then smiled, soon Grandma Lecy came and gave a bouquet of white roses.

    "Choon-hee, come on.. The wedding will start soon." Grandma Lecy voice made me nod slowly, I folded a small letter from dad. Then I put it under the Blanket.

    I immediately took the flowers Grandma Lecy gave me, walked out together. I locked the door, so no one could enter my room.

    we both walked towards the stairs, the Douglas family mansion had been made like a fairy tale party. On either side of the stairs there are many fresh flowers that smell so calming.

    We descended slowly, then walked towards the back garden. that''s where the wedding will take place, when it''s near the back door. Grandma Lecy held my hand for a moment.

    "Best prayers for you, May you become a strong wife and happiness always be with you." The prayer from Grandma Lecy made me feel much calmer. The door opened immediately.

    I walked alone across the red carpet that lay beneath my feet. I thought this wedding would be very quiet, but it turned out to be quite crowded. Perhaps the Douglas family''s relatives and business partners were numerous. so the guests who were present were also so crowded, I was nervous when I had to walk slowly towards the aisle.

    The bouquet of flowers I held very tightly, I was happy because I was accompanied by a gift that my father gave me. So I''m not alone, Yes! I am not alone! my footsteps are guided by the prayer of the father...

    Thank you dad...

 Chapter 128 - 128. The Wedding And Everyones Prayer

    Choon-hee and Edwards took the wedding vows, they vowed to take care of each other and love each other in good and bad times. Their lips had a wonderful kissed and showed genuine love from behind their eyes.

    Applause, smiles behind all the invited guests, also sincere prayers.. Everything comes together to make the atmosphere at this wedding feel more real. Edwards and Choon-hee broke the kiss on their lips. Then they held hands and turned to face all the guests, beams of joy and happiness evident on both of their faces.

    Several guests had gone up the aisle and congratulated, the sound of music from one of the famous singers filled the place.

    The night was quite cold, adding to the romantic impression of what was happening at this time. Choon-hee has proudly thanked for all the prayers that were given to her.

    In fact she was very proud to hold Edwards arm and kiss her husband''s back. Yes they are husband and wife now, binding each other and swearing to always be together.

    "You''re wearing a necklace from my mother?" Edwards whispers softly next to Choon-hee''s ear as they take a picture with the whole extended family.

    "Yes Aunt Liu. Give me this, she said it belonged to your mother. It was given to me because I am the woman of your choice. You know about this necklace?" Choon-hee asked in a whisper too.

    "Mother told me about the necklace, which she would give to the Lady of my choice." Edwards said yes.

    "Am I suitable to wear this necklace?" Choon-hee asked again.

    "It fits, you are so beautiful today. I was shocked when I saw you earlier. Like an angel." hearing the compliment from Edwards, of course Choon-hee immediately smiled sheepishly.

    "Now Mr Douglas and the Douglas family are standing on either side of the bride and groom so you can take your picture." The Photographer''s words made the rest of the Family take turns, now Mr Douglas and the others were standing beside Edwards and Choon-hee. they did several photo sessions. Everything seemed fine and there was no obstacle, Violet also seemed to be quiet and just busy eating.

    Since then, Choon-hee has been very afraid, afraid of women destroying the marriage between Choon-hee and Edwards. But apparently Violet remained calm until the wedding was over.

    Either this is a good thing or a bad thing.

    All the photo shoots were over, by the time Choon-hee and Edwards wanted to get off the aisle. a woman came with a man who was on wheelchair. Choon-hee just gave the two of them a smile.

    "Can I ask for a group photo?" asked the woman, Choon-hee who heard the woman''s voice immediately fell silent.

    why does his voice sound familiar? Choon-hee looked the woman in the eye as well as the man in the wheelchair. The man in the wheelchair was already looking at Choon-hee with a straight face, his head tilted to the left and his lips trembling too. Looks like the guy had a serious stroke.

    "Sure, please." Edwards said politely, Choon-hee also nodded and agreed when they asked for a photo.

    We were in Portrait a few times, when it was time to finish. The woman asked for one more portrait, she took Choon-hee''s arm and came closer. Like embracing it very tightly. Choon-hee just kept quiet and kept a sweet smile, maybe the woman was just happy to take pictures with the bride and groom, that''s why Choon-hee and Edwards didn''t mind at all.

    "Thank you.. I''m happy to be able to take pictures with you, sweet lady. You''re growing well, your face is getting more beautiful too. Congratulations again on your marriage, okay?" said the woman.

    "Thank you madam, I''m also glad you came and wished us the best. Please go to the table that has been prepared and eat the dish." Choon-Hee said politely.

    "May I ask something else?" asked the woman.

    "Yes, of course.. what is it?" Choon-hee asked again, Edwards had already left the aisle. because he was called by Mr. Brandon to greet guests from abroad.

    "Can my husband hold your hand?" asked the woman, she asked with a very sincere face. her eyes seemed familiar, but Choon-hee forgot where she had seen them.

    [Moreover her voice too, her voice is like my mother''s voice. But there''s no way she''s my mother, I can clearly see my mother''s face. even I still remember the sweet smile my mother used to give. But why? Why do they sound so similar? And his eyes, his eyes are almost the same]. Choon-hee said to himself.

    "Miss, can you?" asked the woman again.

    "Ah sure.." Choon-hee nodded and slowly held the palm of the man in the wheelchair, he looked deeply into Choon-hee''s eyes. Then suddenly, the man''s eyes filled with tears. [He cries?]. Choon-hee thought confusedly.

    The man tightened his grip on Choon-hee''s hand and the tears actually fell very much, Choon-hee finally squatted down in front of the man and subconsciously kissed the back of the man''s hand. his face was wrinkled in some parts, but still looked handsome and charming. The fragrance of this man''s perfume is so calming and very comfortable.

    "Thank you Miss." The woman said again.

    "You''re welcome Madam, Sorry because I can''t do anything else." Choon-hee said a little pity.

    "My husband has not seen his daughter for a long time, so he is a little sad when he sees a girl''s marriage. He always remembers our child, then we will excuse you. Thank you again.. I hope you are happy and can be a good mother." The woman stroked Choon-hee''s head and gave a very gentle smile, Soon the woman walked away pushing the wheelchair.

    They left and made Choon-hee feel sad, her heart suddenly hurt for no apparent reason. Why? only that one question was in Choon-hee''s heart right now.

    "Choon-hee! Come here!" A slightly audible voice shouted, calling out Choon-hee''s name. Mrs. Anne who made that sound, Choon immediately looked quickly and approached her mother-in-law..

    sHe started to get rid of the strange thoughts running through her brain, choosing to forget the woman and the man earlier. Even though the two of them actually had a very strange impact on Choon-hee''s heart and mind.

    "Yes Mom, what''s wrong?" Choon-hee asked, after she stood beside her mother-in-law.

    "Who were you talking to? I don''t think I know them very well. Is your family from the village?" asked Anne in a curious and serious voice.

    "i don''t know for sure, I think they are indeed from my family. Why did you call me before?" somehow Choon-hee even said that, even though she didn''t even know the person.

    "oh i see.. by the way, Meet the Important Guests. They have come all the way to congratulate you. Let''s introduce yourselves." Choon-hee finally introduced herself and pushed aside her other thoughts for a moment. she was quite busy greeting all the guests and making short pleasantries.

    Not to mention that she also has to accompany Edwards and must always put on a sweet smile when introduced by all the clients who come. Average is an important Client who has quite a large project with the douglas family.

 Chapter 129 - 129. Conversation After The Wedding

    Choon-hee and Edwards had already entered their room, taking off a wedding dress that so tightening their chest right now.

    Choon-hee walked over to her husband first, helping him to undress what had been a strange feeling for several hours. Deftly and nimbly, Choon-hee''s hands had removed her husband''s clothes one by one.

    "You just take a shower, I''ll catch up later. I''ll prepare sleeping clothes." Choon-hee said to Edwards.

    "Okay, I''ll take a shower first." Edwards wore only his shorts and walked straight to the bathroom. Choon-hee took all of her husband''s dirty clothes and put them in the dirty clothes basket.

    Now it''s Choon-hee''s turn to take off the wedding dress she''s wearing, opening it carefully for fear that the clothes she''s wearing will be damaged. after that she put it on the bed and began to remove the diamond necklace and crown on her head.

    After that, the high heels on her feet were also removed, carefully placed under the table. Tomorrow morning, Choon-hee will clean it and put it back.

    The smile on Choon-hee''s face is very bright. Because everything that happened today went very smoothly without a hitch. she also felt her body was fine and not too tired. "dear, you''re great You can take good care of Mommy and don''t fuss. Mommy doesn''t even feel sick all day today. You''re really a smart kid." Choon-hee gently stroked her flat stomach, she was happy that she was able to get through it all without any silly dramas at all. Even Choon-hee felt that the Universe was indeed in favor of this marriage.

    For a while Choon-hee just sits stroking her flat stomach, she begins to imagine the beautiful Days when her stomach will start to grow and will start to feel heavy when she goes everywhere.

    "What are you doing? Does your stomach hurt?" Edwards'' voice rebuking Choon-hee, made her immediately shake her head slowly and then smile. Choon-hee, who only wore shorts and a bra, immediately hugged Edwards and kissed her husband''s cheek passionately.

    Even though Edwards was still wet because of the water running on some parts of his skin. But Choon-hee didn''t feel uncomfortable at all, she was even more happy because she could smell the soapy scent from her husband''s skin.

    "What are you doing? Take a shower there. Let''s sleep more comfortably." Edwards asked while stroking his wife''s hair, feeling how her wife was very spoiled and also adorable. Edwards didn''t let go of the hug, though he was already hot enough to touch Choon-hee''s skin. because right now he only wears a towel around his waist.

    But still touching skin like this made Edwards swallow hard. Because Choon-hee''s breasts were gently rubbing against Edwards skin.

    "I''m very happy, because today I can hug you and we have become husband and wife." Choon-hee said in a low whispering voice.

    "I''m also happy, Who doesn''t like being married to a kind and beautiful woman like you. You''re so adorable tonight, let''s take a shower. I''m waiting here, I want to taste you while looking at the moon." Edwards teased his wife, causing Choon-hee to pinch Edwards'' stomach in annoyance.

    She released the hug from her husband, then looked into his husband''s eyes and they both smiled.

    "You want to taste me? How about tonight we drink wine and get drunk together?" Choon-hee asked with a crazy idea.

    "No, you must not drink alcohol. You must remember that you are pregnant." Edwards flicked Choon-hee''s forehead, hearing that his wife''s idea was so naughty.

    "Ah! It hurts you know!" Choon-hee said, she was already pouting her lips in annoyance.

    "So don''t be naughty, take a shower there. Don''t let me carry and take me to the bathroom. Then we will end up with a hot romance until morning in the bathroom." Edwards kissed his wife''s forehead after saying this.

    "Let''s carry me! Let''s take a shower together. I suddenly want to hug you and feel the warmth in the bathroom." Choon-hee seduces her husband, seduces a man who''s been holding back the urge to make love.

    "You''re so naughty!" That was all Edwards said, after that Edwards actually picked up Choon-hee and took his wife into the bathroom.

    They closed the bathroom door and turned on the shower, then Edwards put his wife''s body into the bathtub.

    Taking off the towel he was wearing, he went into the bathtub and sat behind his wife''s body. warm water slowly drenched Edwards and Choon-hee''s bodies. They were still silent and playing with the water in slow motion.

    Edwards took the soap and rubbed it on his wife''s back, he rubbed it carefully with sensual movements that were so thrilling.

    "Do you know the woman and the man we last photographed with?" Choon-hee suddenly asked about the men and women who had been bothering her for a long time..

    "Oh the woman with the wheelchair?" Edwards asked quietly.

    "Yes, that one. I don''t know. Do you know about her?" Choon-hee asked again.

    "No, but Mommy said you knew them." Edwards said, because Mrs. Anne had said earlier that the woman and man in the wheelchair were Choon-hee''s guests.

    "I don''t know the truth, just trying to lie. Besides, I''m quite strange because they seem familiar to my eyes. If you don''t know, Mommy Anne doesn''t know, and I don''t know. Then how did those two people come here? " Choon-hee asked again, confused by the question he was currently uttering.

    "Maybe Grandma Lecy Guest, or Aunt Liu''s Friends." Edwards said guessing.

    "But they didn''t talk at all, the man and woman also left immediately after taking a photo with us. Don''t you think that''s not strange?. Are they bad people?" Choon-hee asked, suddenly scared.

    "It can''t be a bad person, Before entering this Mansion. Must use an invitation with a barcode that has been sent directly by Grandma Lecy and Daddy. So Maybe, the guest is one of Daddy''s Guest or Grandma Lecy. Because they can enter well- fine and came out without a problem. I think they were just in a hurry, so they just went home." said Edwards explaining everything in a reasonable way.

    "You''re right, maybe I''m the one who thinks too much about unnecessary things." Choon-hee said again.

    "Yeah, don''t think about anything anymore. It''s better now we focus on enjoying each other." Edwards said while squeezing Choon-hee''s breasts gently, his hands still covered in soap, of course, tingling when they touched Choon-hee''s skin.

    Choon-hee had closed her eyes and enjoyed every squeeze her husband gave her.

 Chapter 130 - 130. Another Secret

    In another mansion, One of the big mansions that is located quite deep into the forest. Filled with many guards who guarding around the forest, then enter a luxury car into the gate of the Mansion..

    All the bodyguards as well as the Servants had already come to greet their Masters and Mistresses. a beautiful woman who is quite old but her face still looks youthful, got out of the car. Then soon another bodyguard helped a man to get out of the car and was seated in a wheelchair.

    Everyone''s wonder, Who are they?

    "Welcome Mrs. Berenice and Mr. Berenice, We have prepared dinner for you." The butler welcomed the presence their mistress and master.

    "Thank you, Bring my husband straight in. nybthe way, I have several emails that I sent you. It contains a wedding photo of my son, I want you to print the photo. I want a big one, I will put it in the living room and family room too. Everyone knows that my daughter is married." Mrs. Berenice said in a low tone, The butler immediately smiled happily.

    "I''m glad to hear that madam, finally you can get a photo with your daughter and come to her wedding." said the butler.

    "Thank you, I had so much fun tonight. Is my father-in-law coming home to the Mansion tonight?" asked Mrs. Berenice.

    "I think the Grand Master is very upset, because of the news he just heard." said the butler.

    "About my pregnant child? and the Douglas family getting the successor?" Mrs. Berenice asked because she knew very well what her father-in-law was thinking.

    "Yes ma''am, Given that only Miss Choon-hee is Grand Master Berenice''s only granddaughter. So she seems to want to get a successor too, what if Grand Master goes to meet the Douglas family and destroys Miss Choon-hee''s happiness with her husband?" There was an uneasy tone behind the butler''s question.

    "I''ll try to hold it in, that''s enough for hurt Choon-hee''s heart. I think she deserves happiness, after all why did we have to suddenly come and say that we''re her family? Even though we''ve been silent all this time, when Choon-hee was fighting alone for her life. I am quite saddened by all the time that has passed, tell all the Guards to find my Father-in-law. Then bring him back to this Mansion and just lock him in his room." Mrs. Berenice ordered, then the butler immediately nodded respectfully. Mrs. Berenice was about to walk away from there.

    But the butler called out to her again. "Katty!!" Said the butler, the person immediately stopped her footwork and immediately gasped in surprise when her real name was called.

    "Are you happy? After so many years of leaving your daughter and now you see her again? living well and healthy, Smiling so beautiful and charming? She even got such a respectable husband. are you happy?" The butler had asked in a low tone, more relaxed and there was no respect behind the question.

    Mrs. Berenice immediately looked up again. "I''m so happy, Dania.. I''m really happy. After so many years I left my daughter''s life without telling her. Finally today I met her and got a happy smile on her innocent face. sHe''s still the one. Choon-hee, who always makes me proud. I don''t know if I''m a bad mother or I''m a shameless mother. I can come to her Wedding and act as if we don''t know each other. Funny isn''t it? the pain in my heart is so deep, I even feel God was tormenting me when I saw my daughter''s smile." Katty said to Dania, actually they are close friends. but while in this Mansion, they look very professional Like boss and her employee.

    "I''m happy to see you who are also so happy, I hope that God doesn''t really punish all that you have done. Katty.. Don''t be too down on the past that has passed quickly, I just hope you repent and ask forgiveness from Almighty God . Ask to give love and happiness for the rest of your life. I know very well that you also suffer a lot, I also know why I was away from your child and now I want to meet you. I also know you are always watching over her, I know you always want to come back to her. but circumstances make you unable to do anything, Katty.. never give up, God doesn''t sleep. Don''t be afraid to another hope." Dania said softly as a friend.

    in here, under the cold night sky. Katty cried, she ended up crying as a mother who missed her daughter so much. She cries as a mother who cannot do much for her own child. she cries as a mother who brings a lot of sadness in her child''s life. she cries as a helpless woman.

    sHe cries..

    Only in front of her close friend who is now holding her shoulders lightly. "You have succeeded in obtaining the entire Berenice Family Treasure, you have succeeded in bringing the Berenice family under your control, you have also succeeded in making yourself as Mrs Berenice. You have survived all these years, now is the time for you to ask God for forgiveness. it''s time for you to tell the world who you are, now is the time for you to see the world with your own eyes. It''s no longer other people''s eyes, you can''t be confined to this big Mansion in the middle of the forest. Show the world that you are the rightful holder of the Berenice family, so everyone understands that you''re the only woman who can conquer the Berenice family. You''ve won Katty! You''ve won! You have nothing to fear anymore!" Dania shook both of Katty''s shoulders, then wiped Katty''s tears which were still flowing.

    "Have I won?" Katy asked in disbelief.

    "Yes! You''ve won! You''ve got it all, now you just need to walk out of all this darkness. Then slowly you can meet your daughter. You can meet your grandchild too, if the birth is safe. You must protect them, because I know. I know that the Douglas family will take advantage of the birth of your grandchild." Dania said with a very serious look in her eyes.

    Katty just kept quiet after hearing everything that was said by Dania, she had always been helped by Dania. Was able to get the Throne in the Berenice family too because of the help from Dania. That''s why now Katty can meet Choon-hee and attend her daughter''s wedding. because she already had full rights to the Berenice family.

    Who knows? That all this time Katty disappeared because of plotting a coup to get the Berenice Family Throne?.

 Chapter 131 - 131. Honeymoon

    We return to the Douglas family mansion, Such a beautiful and charming morning. When the whole family gathers at the dining table and eats together, even though only the clinking of spoons and forks decorates the atmosphere in the room. But at least there is no heated debate.

    Choon-hee had been wondering all along, why did Violet keep her mouth shut so well? Choon-hee only saw her calm and occasionally busy eating. Is she a little willing to marry her husband to another woman? Moreover, she must have known very well that last night after the wedding, Choon-hee and Edwards shared a bed and having sex until morning come.

    Why did that woman stay calm? Sometimes the calm snake is watching its prey and will slowly and ''Snappp!!''. It eats its prey to the bone and crushes it mercilessly. Of course Choon-hee was very afraid of that happening.

    "You want some more chicken, Violet?" The voice of Edwards offering food to Violet, made Choon-hee look up too.

    "No need, my stomach is very full right now. Anyway Edwards, Have you thought about where to go on your honeymoon with Choon-hee? I have some references, if you need one." Violet asked, The question made me swallow hard. there can''t be any gratuitous kindness, Choon-hee was sure that there really was a big plan in mind for a snake woman like Violet.

    What else now?

    It''s not that Choon-hee thinks negatively all the time, but it could be. These are things that will bring about a big disaster in the end.

    "You have a reference for a honeymoon? Where can you recomended us for our honeymoon?" Edwards asked, quite interested.

    "I have a lot of references, I happened to read one of the articles yesterday. Recently, a luxury Swiss travel company, Kuoni, did a research through Pinterest to find the most popular honeymoon destinations in the world. Many couples use the app as a honeymoon reference.

    In the research, Kuoni calculated honeymoon spots by noting which destinations were "pinned" the most on Pinterest boards. As a result, Bali, Indonesia, was ranked first in The World''s 20 Most Lusted-After Honeymoon Destinations.

    The first one, Bali, Indonesia, is in first position with 998 boards. The Island of the Gods is considered to have a perfect natural landscape with its charming hotel and villa designs. Then, only one score different from Bali, Italy has many attractive romantic tours. Such as the coastal areas of the Amalfi Coast, the Capri Islands, and the beautiful Sorrento. Third there, Hawaii consists of eight large exotic islands. Marked up to 992 boards, Hawaii is the best honeymoon location for you and Choon-hee who loves to explore the island. next, no less exotic. Maldives is in fourth place with 981 boards. This ocean-fronted country offers crystal clear waters with villas over the sea and stunning sunsets.

    So? where are you going? All beautiful countries, I''m sure the two of you will choose one of the four places I mentioned earlier!" Violet said with great enthusiasm. Her high-pitched voice and mysterious smile, of course were not good things for Choon-hee. expect.

    Now what...? if it turns out that Violet said this to harm Choon-hee and the baby in her womb?.

    "Choon-hee? Where do you like to go? Is there a country that you really want to visit?" Edwards now asked Choon-hee, who in question just stood there staring at the spoon in his hand.

    "I want to go to a place I''ve never been there." Choon-hee said quietly.

    "Where is it? Is it a good place? Choose one, I''ll immediately book the best place for you." Violet asked in a voice that was immediately excited, she had even gotten up from her seat and stood beside Choon-hee.

    Choon-hee looked into Violet''s eyes and began to think of a place, which might not make Violet go there. Where is that place? Of course it was a beautiful place but it didn''t make Violet want to go there either.

    because Choon-hee firmly believed that Violet had planned something big to harm Choon-hee or wanted to do something more sinister. Whatever it is, Choon-Hee must be vigilant.

    "I''m going to Palestine." Choon-hee said a little unsure, Violet who heard this immediately raised an eyebrow.

    The rest of the Douglas family also immediately stopped moving their hands and looked into Choon-Hee''s eyes, they were all shocked at Choon-hee''s unreasonable request.

    "Choon-hee, I know I''m a bit stupid and maybe I''ve never traveled the world. But do you know that Palestine is a pretty place, huh.. There are often wars there, do you still want to go there? Or are you just saying nonsense?. " Violet is still trying to tell Choon-hee that Palestine is not a good destination for a honeymoon.

    "I know what you want to say, I understand the current Palestinian conflict. But I really want to go there." Choon-hee said once again.

    "Where are you going if you go there? Is there a good place?" Edwards was slightly interested when he asked Choon-hee.

    "Maybe not the beautiful place you want, but I think Palestine is beautiful from the other side. Besides, I think the country has some good vacation spots. There is one city called ''Old City of Akka''. Israel-Palestine border and is home to a number of Palestinians who still maintain their culture and civilization.

    This place tourists can visit and enjoy the beautiful panorama of the Mediterranean sea which is one of the oldest city sites inhabited by humans in the world. This place was once a fortress of the Crusaders empire, finally captured by the famous French Emperor Napoleon Bonaparte.

    then there is one more city, the name is Deir Ghassana City which is located in the northern area of ??Ramallah City, West Bank. This is one of the interesting tourist destinations in Palestine. In this place tourists can find ancient houses made of stone and have been built since the 18th century.

    In every corner of this house there are old wells that function as a place to store air, olive oil and seeds in preparation for provisions when the season of famine comes or is in war. Visiting places where tourists can enjoy the delicious local culinary specialties of Muslim countries there." Choon-hee said a little confidently, she had indeed read several articles about these two places. make it a tourist destination or not.

    Just try it first, okay? Choon-hee thought.

    Edwards, who heard this, glanced at his Mommy and Daddy, his parents were just silent without saying anything.

 Chapter 132 - 132. The Secret Talk

    Violet came into her room and slammed her bedroom door, immediately annoyed by Choon-hee''s crazy request.

    "How can she ask for a honeymoon to a country that is in conflict!? Is she going on a honeymoon or volunteering!!? What a stupid woman! There''s no way I can go with them there, I''d rather stay in the room. Instead of worrying about arriving-suddenly killed in a bomb by one of the allies from Palestine." Violet said in an annoyed tone.

    sHe''s even been ruffling her hair in an angry gesture, Not knowing what else to do to put Choon-hee in a bad situation. Violet actually wanted to ruin the honeymoon, at least come up with some sneaky plans. But hearing what Choon-hee asked for, of course, made Violet couldn''t thinking anymore.

    The sound of the door opening made Violet look quickly, she saw the arrival of Daniel who had brought a glass of fruit juice.

    "Are you upset?" Daniel asked quietly.

    "Of course I''m upset, how could Choon-hee be so smart to refuse everything I did for her? Out of all the wonderful honeymoon spots, she chose another place I didn''t expect." Violet said, she sat on the bed and sighed softly. Daniel just laughed softly and then handed the glass of fruit juice to Violet.

    "Drink first, you need a lot of energy to get angry." Daniel said quietly, Violet who heard this finally complied. she took the glass in Daniel''s hand and started drinking apple juice with lemon juice. It tastes quite fresh because it is served cold.

    "You know Violet? Actually when you''re pregnant like this, you should stay away from negative thoughts and things that make emotions unstable." Daniel said, slightly Telling Violet in a kind manner.

    "Don''t talk too much! You''re not a doctor! What''s to do with me being mad because I''m pregnant." Violet said stubbornly.

    "Irritability during pregnancy is caused by hormonal changes during pregnancy, excessive anxiety, fear of the condition of pregnancy, discomfort during pregnancy, and life problems. The risk of anger during pregnancy can block the flow of blood and oxygen to the fetus being conceived.

    Heart conditions and blood pressure will rise when you are angry, at that time the hormones adrenaline and epinephrine that trigger stress and tension can cause blood vessels to constrict.

    Blood will also be difficult to flow to the fetus which will be one of the risk factors for placental failure that is not developing properly. As a result, the damaged placenta cannot supply sufficient oxygen and nutrients from the mother''s bloodstream. If this happens, it is likely that the baby will be born prematurely, with low birth weight, and fatally will cause birth defects. do you want your baby was born with a birth defect? do you want Choon-Hee''s baby to be born better than the baby in your womb?" Daniel asked, deliberately saying that so that Violet could be calmer and less rash when she was angry.

    This is the only way that Violet will surely hear. "Tsk! I don''t want my child to be disabled, how can my child be disabled and Choon-hee''s child fine? No-no. Don''t let that happen, I will calm my anger and emotions a while. Don''t let anything happen to my child." Violet was already holding her stomach which was still flat, she was already very afraid of what would happen to the child that was still in her womb.

    "That''s why you always have to think positively and stay away from negative energy that makes you always angry. Also make sure to eat healthy food, don''t be too tired, if you are in this Mansion you always feel uncomfortable. Just go shopping and have a vacation with your friends. it''s better to control this emotion in your heart." Daniel took Violet''s hand, then kissed it gently.

    Violet who got Daniel''s attention, of course, her heart was quite pounding. Her eyes met Daniel''s eyes which were so beautiful. It''s quite calming and makes all the oxygen slowly feel suffocating. why? Why are things so weird like this? Violet felt that Daniel was too much in paying attention to her.

    "You want to take good care of the child?". Daniel asked again.

    "Of course, this is the heir to the Douglas Family. I can''t possibly throw away this child." Violet said proudly.

    "Good! You do have to take good care of this child. Choon-hee''s matter, let me take care of her. You only need to take care of this child, after all this child will be the Successor of the Douglas family. Not Choon-hee''s child." Daniel said, he brought his face closer to Violet''s and kissed her lips gently. His eyes continued to stare into the eyes of this woman in front of him.

    Violet was stupidly silent, even though she was already holding Daniel''s chest and stroking it gently. "I see, Take care of that Choon-hee. I don''t want the child to be born." Violet said.

    "Don''t worry, the child will never be born. I promise you, even if the child is born, the child will still die." Daniel said confidently, Violet immediately smiled and nodded in understanding.

    Violet kissed Daniel''s lips again, kissed him deeply and licked those supple lips. His eyes were about to close, wanting to feel a deeper feeling and pleasure. Even Daniel was already squeezing Violet''s breasts in a slow motion. But the sound of a knock on the door made them immediately distance themselves quickly.

    Daniel got up from Violet''s bed and took the glass that Violet was still holding in his left hand. Stand up and pretend you''re just giving fruit juice.

    Before long the door opened, Violet had even wiped her lips quickly. when they both looked towards the door, there was Edwards who entered. he brought Violet''s pregnant mother''s milk, because she had previously given Choon-Hee''s milk.

    Edwards did not know that Daniel was in this room, without any suspicion at all Edwards walked casually into the room.

    "you here Daniel? Is there anything important?" Edwards asked quietly.

    "Ah no brother, Violet told me earlier she wanted apple and lemon juice. She wanted to ask you to make it, but it turned out that you were with Choon-hee. So I just made it for her." Daniel was good at lying, so it wasn''t hard for him to tell a lot of stories.

    "Oh I see, why don''t you run out of juice? Do you want something else? I brought you pregnant milk''. But I don''t know what flavor you like." Edwards asked Violet, who in question only smiled a little.

    "I''m so nauseous, I think I need some fresh air. Considering the past few days I''ve been in my room all the time." Violet replied, she looked at Daniel who looked very relaxed in this kind of situation.

    "Oh I see, do you want me to take you shopping to the mall? Or do you want to go to a beauty clinic? what do you want now?" Edwards asked, he felt sorry for Violet at the moment.. because indeed Edwards now had to divide his time and focus between two pregnant women and both of whom were his current wives.

 Chapter 133 - 133. The Recent Condition Of Mr.Brandon

    Edwards returned to his room, Violet didn''t want to go anywhere and just wanted to rest she said. In the end, Edwards could do nothing but obey what his first wife wanted her to do.

    he goes inside, sees Choon-hee playing on his laptop and looking at something. Edwards sat down beside Choon-hee. "What are you looking at?" Edwards asked a little curiously.

    "Our honeymoon, But I couldn''t find any information about Akka'' Old Town in the search. Does that city no longer exist?" Choon-hee asked Edwards.

    "It''s not that there isn''t, but it may be recognized by others. It''s a country where there''s a lot of conflict, if you want to go there. I can call someone who can take us." Edwards said.

    "I think it''s too risky if we go on a honeymoon there, huh? I just thought that we were also carrying this baby who was still a fetus, I forgot that there was something I had to protect." Choon-hee''s words were so low, The woman was a little sad and feeling guilty.

    "It''s okay, you just don''t know and don''t understand, don''t think about it too much. Is there another place you want to visit? Besides the place you wanted earlier?" Edwards smoothed Choon-hee''s slightly messy hair

    "country of my birth." sHe said slowly.

    "where?." Edwards asked, because Edwards had also just realized that he didn''t know much about Choon-hee''s past.

    "Tokyo, Japan. do you want to go there? I want to go there and see one of the houses that I have lived in for a long time. It is the house my father gave to my mother, but my mother and I left that house and went to this country. disappeared from father''s reach, but apparently over the years. I forgot about the house, I just remembered again. After thinking about whether there is a place I really want to go." Choon-hee looked into her husband''s eyes, Edwards who just found out about it of course immediately nodded in agreement.

    "We''ll be there, when do you want to go? I''m ready any time." Edwards said.

    "What about in two days? I want to find out what places we can visit while there, I also want to visit the places my mother told me about a long time ago. Can I?" Choon-hee''s question naturally made Edwards smile slightly.

    "Of course you can, why not? You can choose where we can go. Then you look for more information that you want to know, I will go to Daddy''s room. ." Edwards said, feeling that Choon-hee needed some time to think for herself, she must be going places. So let Edwards choose to go and give his wife plenty of time.

    "Okay, you go visit Daddy and I''ll find a good place for our honeymoon." Choon-hee reacted very happily, Edwards nodded again. he kissed his wife''s forehead and left from there, Edwards knew very well that sometimes a woman needs time to choose something. and usually they don''t want to be bothered until they really know what they want.

    Edwards came out of the bedroom door, he was planning to meet his father. a little confused by what happened, even though before his father was fine. But why is it now not in good condition?. Edwards was just about to knock on his father''s door, from there came a woman in a doctor''s uniform. Edwards immediately smiled politely.

    "Doctor? Is Mr. Brandon all right?" Edwards asked.

    "Mr. Brandon is not in a good condition, he needs special treatment. I just checked on him and was quite sad to see his body which is now difficult to move. I think he has some kind of nervous breakdown." Doctor Mona said.

    "I see. Are there any other symptoms? Did he have a stroke?" Edwards asked curiously.

    "We don''t know yet, I was just about to check the blood in the laboratory. Maybe tomorrow I''ll let you know the continuation of this examination. Then I''ll excuse myself, Mr. Brandon and Mrs. Anne are inside." Doctor Mona immediately left in front of Edwards, seeing the doctor''s go left his father''s room Edwards just kept silent. he had never seen the doctor, usually the doctor who treated Daddy was a man and was well known by Edwards, but I don''t know when his Daddy changed the doctor who had been taking care of him for a long time.

    Edwards chose to push the thought aside, so he opened the bedroom door and went inside. Seeing Mommy Anne who was helping Daddy take medicine, Edwards was quite surprised to see his Daddy''s condition looked so weak and his body couldn''t even move properly.

    "Mom? Daddy It looks really bad, shouldn''t we just take him to the hospital?" Edwards asked quietly, he walked over to his Daddy and held his arm it was so cold.

    "It doesn''t matter what doctor Mona said, she said that your Daddy had a muscle pinch. He can''t be taken to the hospital because he can''t move yet. Doctor Mona will do a blood test for Daddy, so we know what to do after this. You know yourself that nerve pain it shouldn''t be done carelessly, we have to look at the situation. Maybe doctor Mona will solve all these problems." Anne said with a sad face, either really sad or just pretending in front of Edwards.

    "Indeed, how was the beginning, Mom? Yesterday Daddy was still feeling fine when he welcomed the guests. Why is it now like this? Earlier in the dining room, he was still able to sit well." Edwards said confused, seeing how very pale Brandon''s face was and his cold skin.

    "Earlier your Daddy fell in the bathroom, then he complained that his waist hurt. Not long he immediately Like this, Mommy immediately called Doctor Mona, and he said that Daddy''s nerves were pinched. Several things had to be done, but still need to wait for the results of the Laboratory Tests ." said Anne again.

    "Oh I see, I hope it''s nothing serious Mom. I hope Daddy gets better soon." Edwards said while looking at Mr. Brandon''s eyes which were closed from sleep, maybe the effect of the medicine she was given. Making him instantly unconscious.

    Seeing Edwards who did not overreact, of course Anne immediately smiled a little. she was happy that Edwards could be fooled, Anne then took the medicine that had been lying on the table. then put it in the cupboard and in the Lock, Edwards who saw it just kept quiet. he was neither suspicious nor overthinking.

    He felt that the medicine for his Daddy had to be stored properly, that was all he was thinking about right now. he didn''t know that it wasn''t actually medicine, not medicine to cure.. But a pill that could damage Mr Brandon''s nerves.

 Chapter 134 - 134. The Truth About Clarissa

    Edwards had left his parents'' room, leaving Anne who was currently staring at her husband''s face. A sinister smile from Anne''s lips showed that she was happy to see her beloved husband had started to suffer.

    Her hand gently stroked her husband''s hair which was already wet with cold sweat, her husband''s eyes opened and looked at Anne''s eyes, who had been staring at her for a long time.

    "How''s Going honey? How does it feel when you can''t do anything? Do you understand now, that you''re not capable enough to fight me?" Anne asked Brandon, the one who was asked could only be silent without being able to make a sound at all, because apparently the conditional medicine given by Doctor Mona immediately paralyzed Brandon''s entire body. Even his mouth couldn''t move or make a sound.

    "What are you saying my dear? Do you want me to do something? Do I want me to call the ladies who have served you out there? Or... do you want a stripper? What do you want? Tell me, don''t be silent. " Said Anne In her still soft voice, Brandon''s eye movements were restless. he looks angry and curses Anne from the look in his eyes.

    "Hahahaha...!!! You are shit dear! You are paralyzed and can''t do anything anymore! You hurt my heart deeply! You make this grudge grow faster! You make me want to do this, you bastard!!! Fucking ignorant man!"

    Slappp!!!

    Slappp!!!

    Anne slapped her husband''s cheek repeatedly, then she laughed again. "How does it feel to be slapped? It hurts dear? Or do you want me to give you another pain?" Anne whispered softly, then Anne pulled her husband''s hand tightly until he sat on the bed. then let go of her hand, until her husband fell onto the bed again. Her husband''s head hit the head of the mattress which was quite hard.

    "Hahahahahahah!!!! Finally I can torture you! Just like what you did to me in the past! I hope you don''t die too soon, so I can torture you whatever i want." Anne clapped her hands, she kissed her husband''s cheek which was already in tears. Anne knew that her husband was very upset and angry, and Anne knew very well that her husband would curse to torture Anne.

    But now? now it was Anne who seemed to be starting a lot of torture on her husband.

    "Oops! your head hurts dear?" Anne tried to pull back her husband''s body and gently stroked her husband''s head which was slightly swollen from the impact, Anne immediately corrected her husband''s position and put the pillow back under her husband''s head. Tidying up her husband''s body well, holding his hand gently and then kissing it lovingly.

    Anne put her husband''s palm to her cheek, then Anne smiled a little. "You know honey? As long as we live together, as long as you marry me and give me a lot of fake love, during that time I feel in such a cruel hell. you say that you love me, but you always think of your dead first wife. You say you love me, but you miss your wife who has rotted in the graveyard? Why? Why do you treat me like I''m the worst woman!? Even I choose to have fun with other women, instead your stupid wife! Tsk! You''ve already compared me to her.

    But that''s okay, because I got rid of her a long time ago. Even so.. You still remember it and that''s what really pissed me off at you! even though I killed her so sadistically! but why is she still alive in your little brain!

    Oops!!!! I missed it, what did I say earlier? I killed Clarissa huh? ahh.. that''s right, I killed Clarissa. you don''t know huh? that Clarissa was not killed by an accident or because she was killed by the kidnapper. But she killed by me! But before I actually killed her, I ordered five men to rape her until she passed out and bleeds from her genitals.

    Oh yeah, I did that because she always told me. That I am a Bitch who only sells my body for money. So yeah, I chose to make Clarissa a whore first. Before I killed her with all the torment that was so much.

    I also cut both her breasts and I gave it to the tiger in the forest, then I cut her body into pieces and threw it away in a different place. So? the body you buried in that accident, wasn''t Clarissa''s body.. It was just another person''s body that I purposely made like Clarisaa, but you must be wondering why the blood sample is the same as Clarisaa''s? Yes of course I manipulated it, I took Clarisaa''s finger that I had cut and gave it to the doctor who did the laboratory tests at that time. How about that? I''m smart right? I''m quite sad because all this time you really don''t want to visit your wife''s grave, because it''s not your wife''s grave..

    Ahhh... it''s so nice to be able to reveal everything that I''ve been keeping all this time, are you happy to hear from me? anyway honey, I also have video evidence of when Clarissa was raped by five people before she died. You want to watch it? I''ve been waiting for the right time to tell you, let''s watch it together, okay? how ''bout now dear? don''t worry, the video is still very good and you can still see the face of the wife you are always proud of." Anne gently patted her husband''s shoulder, then she took the diamond ring that became her wedding ring with Brandon all this time.

    "Did you see Brandon? That video of your wife''s torture I kept the diamond ring you gave me as our wedding ring. I''m happy to remember that I can marry you, after I killed your wife in such an interesting way. Wait a minute, I close the door and lock it. from the inside. so we can watch properly without anyone interfering." Anne walked slowly towards the door, she just wanted to close the door. But in front of her face was Granny Lecy who was looking Angry at Anne.

    Anne glared at the sudden arrival of Grandma Lecy. "Mom? what''s wrong?" asked Anne pretending to be confused.

    "What did you say!?" Her voice was about to scream louder, but Anne immediately grabbed her mother-in-law''s hand and quickly closed and locked the door.

    "You!? how can you be so mean to my daughter-in-law!!" Grandma Lecy said in a trembling voice.

    "Daughter-in-law? I''m also your daughter-in-law. Even Mommy agreed to my marriage with Brandon. Why is Mommy so angry now?" said Anne pretending to put on a sad face and feeling guilty.. but it''s just a drama made by Anne, not really.

 Chapter 135 - 135. The Death

    "You''re so evil! Who said you were my daughter-in-law!!" grandmother Lecy was about to slap Anne''s face, but Anne first held the old grandmother''s hand and smiled sarcastically.

    "You already know you deserve to die, what if you die sooner old trash?" Anne pushed the old Granny''s body against the floor, then Anne walked towards the table again. Taking one of the drugs and also the syringe, she then walked back to Grandma Lecy and showed her what was in her hand.

    "You know what this is? A colorless and odorless poison, immediately works quickly to redeem your heart and make all your breath stop instantly. Then? You die without anyone knowing that I killed you, they will only know that you had a heart attack ." Before Lecy said anything, Anne first stabbed the injection containing the liquid into grandmother''s arm. Then Anne got up again from her place and threw the injection into the drawer earlier, the drawer was immediately locked.

    Seeing Granny Lecy who was holding her chest and looking angry at Anne, Anne just smiled a while. "Even though I want to give the medicine later, but since you already know what I''m doing. I think it''s better if I kill you as soon as possible, so that I can remove obstacles one by one." Anne hummed a little, waiting for Granny Lecy to be in more pain and death would soon come to her.

    After seeing her breathing irregularly, then Anne opened the door and forced herself to cry.

    "Drama begins!" Anne said quietly.

    "Help!!!! Help!!! Oh my gosh! Edwards!!! Daniel!!!!" Anne shouted for someone who could hear her. he kept shouting repeatedly, sending everyone in the mansion out of their respective rooms.

    "Grandma Lecy!!! Grandma Lecy is having a heart attack!!!" Anne was already crying hysterically, she actually shed quite a lot of tears.

    Daniel, Edwards, Choon-hee, Violet, Azzhura, Aunt Liu and their two children immediately ran to the room. They glared in surprise to see Granny Lecy who had relaxed almost unconscious.

    "Daniel, get the car ready! We''ll take Grandma to the hospital!" Edwards immediately carried his grandmother''s body, they all immediately ran outside following Edwards. Anne paused for a moment in her place and looked up at Brandon.

    "You see dear? One by one the Douglas Family I will kill until there is nothing left. The last offspring will also die buried with a last name that will be lost in death." After saying that Anne immediately ran out of the room, she closed the door to her room and followed Edwards who had gone downstairs.

    "Waiter! take care of my husband while I''m outside!!!" Anne shouted loud enough, so that the people in front of her could hear.

    They all got into their respective cars. Anne got into the car that Daniel was driving, bringing Grandma Lecy who was still in Edwards'' arms.

    "Grandma! hold on, we''re going to the hospital." Edwards said in a voice shaking with fear. "Daniel start the car fast!" Edwards said again, Daniel immediately nodded and started the car quickly.

    They had even redeemed the streets of the capital that afternoon without thinking about the red light or anything else.

    Only a few minutes they had arrived at the door of the ER, Edwards immediately came out. Still carrying his grandmother, several doctors came to help. Grandma Lecy was placed on one of the small beds and brought into the room.

    The other and Edwards followed only to the door. They stood while waiting for the doctor to check on Granny Lecy.

    "Why did this happen, Anne?" Aunt Liu asked in a low tone, but Anne knew very well that Liu was cornering Anne at the moment.

    "Earlier Mommy visited Brandon''s condition, but when he saw Brandon who was sick and couldn''t move. Mommy immediately started crying and kept crying, until soon she fell to the floor and clutched her chest looking tight. I immediately shouted for you, because I felt he was hit by an attack heart with panic and sadness." said Anne lying.

    "I hope Grandma Lecy is all right." Azzhura interrupted in a low voice, she too was already pretending to be sad about what had happened. Azzhura knew very well that this must be her mother''s cunning, so she also just followed the drama her mother made

    As soon as the doctor came out, they sighed softly and shook their heads in resignation.

    "Mrs. Douglas is dead, we can''t save her anymore. It looks like she had a heart attack and made her heart stop in a very short period of time. Sorry for not being able to do anything." hearing what the doctor said, Edwards immediately pushed the doctor''s body in front of him and went straight into the room.

    Edwards immediately burst into tears, when his grandmother was pale and not breathing anymore. "Grandma!!! Grandma!!!" Edwards was crying hysterically, he hugged Grandma Lecy tightly and shook her a few times. "Grandma!!!." Daniel and Azzura pretended to cry too, they held their grandmother''s hand and looked sad.

    Choon-hee was already crying too, she just stood there silently by Edwards. sHe stroked Edwards'' shoulder, which was already feeling very fragile. "Mommy!! Why did Mommy leave Anne so soon Mom!?" Anne also cried, the aura of willingness she showed was really visible. Aunt Liu, who had wanted to accuse Anne of all kinds of things, didn''t think negatively. Because she saw Anne and her children who seemed very devastated. Yes.. The drama that Anne made was really good, looks like the snake woman can get an Award for the acting she does.

    At that place, only Violet didn''t react, she just stared at nGrandma Lecy''s num body with a flat gaze. she felt neither gain nor loss if Grandma Lecy died. So there was no need for her to cry let alone pretend to be sad. Why feel sad? he thought.

    "Tsk! the drama is really good." Violet said quietly, when she saw Anne and Azzhura glancing at each other. give a little information that they managed to kill this old Granny. Violet really knows what''s going on here. sHe knew very well the mastermind behind all the troubles of the Douglas family. who else if not Anne and her children?.

    "Never mind, don''t be too sad for someone''s death. All Humans will die, you should just pray for her to be accepted by God. If you really love Granny Lecy, you should pay more attention to her while she is still alive. Even if you cry blood. I don''t think he''ll ever wake up again." Violet said everything with the facts, she really wasn''t someone who would cry when she saw someone else die. What for? It''s just a waste of time for her.. After all, humans who are born into this world sooner or later will also die.

 Chapter 136 - 136. The Recent Condition

    The Douglas family mansion seemed to be in mourning, Grandma Lecy''s body was brought in and placed in a special place in the middle of the living room.

    some of the Douglass were sitting in all black, the guests had arrived. Brings a lot of deep sadness, whether it''s really a sadness. or Just a last respect and as a sign of business cooperation. Because there is no life that is truly sincere and royal in this life. If something is given, something must be sacrificed.

    But in the room, Azzhura saw her mother who had put beautiful diamond earrings in her ears, then saw her father lying helpless. feel a little sorry for what happened to her father. Her mother is really bad when it comes to grudges and the past.

    "Mom, are you sure you''re dressed so extravagantly like this? This is a funeral, not a dance." Azzhura said slightly sarcastically looking at his mother''s face.

    "Yeah because it''s a funeral as well as a big party to deliver one of the people who have made Mommy suffer for a long time, so Mommy wants to pay a last bit of respect to that damn woman, ahhh Old Granny to be more precise." said Anne in a very excited voice.

    Azzhura who heard this only sighed softly, feeling lazy to hear everything her mother said.

    "Mom, you are indeed a cold-blooded criminal. I get goosebumps to see you so happy over someone else''s death, But Mommy was the one who killed her too. It''s only natural for Mommy to act like this." Azzhura said again, then she looked at her father who was looking at them with an angry look. Azzhura who saw that just smiled a little, then gently held her father''s cheek.

    "Daddy''s upset, isn''t he? Because Grandma Lecy has died? Don''t worry Dad, Daddy''s coming soon. It''s just that Daddy has to feel a little bit of pain. Isn''t that right, Mom?" Azzhura asked his mother.

    "Of course, the one who gave the deepest pain. Had to feel the pain more deeply, for the rest of his life he would suffer and feel all that pain, he would also cry in his sleep because he was so suffering and asked to die." Mrs. Anne walked to her husband and gently stroked his husband''s hair which was very dry. Anne did not intentionally clean her husband''s body at all, In fact she intended to sleep in another room.

    "Never mind Mom, let''s just go and finish the funeral for Grandma Lecy. Leave Daddy here, can only mourn the loss of his own mother. But can''t come and hug her one last time." Azzhura chose to leave her mother''s room. Anne who heard this chose to follow her daughter and closed the bedroom door. They really didn''t care what happened to Mr. Brandon.

    One by one they passed the stairs, when they were at the end of the stairs. Several people approached Mrs. Anne and pretended to care. "Gosh, I''m really saddened by what happened to the Douglas family. How could two things happen at once, Mr. Brandon was sick and his mother died. I truly condemn the situation for what was given to you." a woman who was already seen crying, greeted Mrs. Anne who had just come down the stairs.

    The others immediately came over and said many words of condolences, Mrs. Anne and Azzhura just pretended to nod and wipe their fake tears. then walked over to his grandmother''s corpse which was already lying numb. The coffin that was not closed was given a lot of fresh white flowers as an accompaniment of her journey in another realm. Anne glanced at Choon-hee and Edwards, they were both holding each other''s hands. Only a cynical smile was shown from Anne''s lips..

    "Everyone will adore Mommy a lot more after this, Daddy is sick and the Douglas Family is dead. Ahh.. I can''t wait to be chased by many people who want to be friends with me. All this time they know that I am only Daddy''s stepson, only a few of them wanted to be good friends. but now? now they know who''s in charge of the Douglas family." Azzhura whispered softly beside her mother, Anne just smiled and nodded her head.

    "That''s why Mommy always wants to get rid of all the remaining Douglass. Just a little more. Get rid of Edwards and the baby in those two women''s wombs. And after that? The real Douglas is gone." Anne opened the black fan in her hand, pretended to be a fan and covered her mouth which had been talking to Azzhura for a long time.

    "Mommy is always smart when killing someone, so I want to learn a lot from Mommy." Azzhura looked at the many people who came, As her eyes met the eyes of Daniel who was now walking this way.

    "Daniel come here beside of Mom." Azzhura said quietly, Anne just pretended not to see. Soon Daniel was standing near them.

    "This is all Mommy''s doing, right?" Asked Daniel, But it doesn''t really sound like a Question, just a fact that Daniel clarifies again.

    "Then what do you want?" asked Anne, feeling a little annoyed that now her son had become a little rebellious.

    "Mommy has gone too far, stop before things get messy. Mommy doesn''t know that Brother Edwards has now called detectives and wants to find out Grandma Lecy''s death?" Hearing Daniel''s words, Anne and Azzhura immediately looked up at the same time. Then they looked at Edwards who just looked down in front of his grandmother''s coffin.

    "How do you know? Why did you tell Mommy just now?" asked Anne quietly.

    "Violet told me earlier, she said Edwards called Violet''s father early in the morning to ask the detectives to check Grandma Lecy''s death. And I don''t think Grandma Lecy will be buried today, There will be another laboratory test of Grandma Lecy''s blood and we have to wait for the results. go out." Daniel said a little regretfully, Because he couldn''t help but tell his mother and sister. Because after all, they are the only Daniel Family.

    The original family that had accompanied Daniel from childhood to this age, and Daniel also knew very well that his mother was doing all this to ensure that Daniel and his sister had a decent life.

    "Damn it! Edwards pisses me off secretly. He should be given a little warning not to do anything." Mrs. Anne mumbled annoyed, Daniel just sighed softly.

    "Get rid of the evidence of Mommy''s crime, I don''t think Doctor Mona can give Mommy a poison that can cause a Boomerang, so only evidence can drag Mommy to jail. So get rid of it Quickly.." Daniel whispered again and then walked away from his mother and sister.

 Chapter 137 - 137. Uncover The Death Of Grandma Lecy

    (Choon-hee POV)

    I grabbed Edwards'' shoulder and handed him a glass of water. All the mourning guests have gone home one by one, Grandma Lecy''s coffin has also been closed and remains in the living room with all the flowers that fill the coffin. Edwards told me he wanted to investigate the sudden death of his Grandmother, saying this couldn''t have happened. Because his grandmother had no history of heart disease.

    I know that there is something strange, Grandma Lecy who was previously fine. But suddenly died when he entered Mrs. Anne''s room, and also Mr. Brandon who was now so sick that he was paralyzed. Doesn''t all this feel so coincidental? Edward and I were still sitting quietly on the sofa. We chose to be in the Family room while waiting for the detective who said he would come this afternoon. Since earlier Violet was also beside us, but she was busy eating and playing games on her cellphone. She looked unconcerned, but it seemed Violet would still help Edwards if her husband needed it.

    I haven''t seen Mrs. Anne and her two children since earlier, while Aunt Liu and her two other children have returned to their respective rooms.

    Aunt Liu told me, that In this mansion it will never be safe. I was told to quickly leave here and never come back, but how could I leave? If Edwards still wants to stay here? Life or death, I want to be with Edwards.

    "Edwards, here eat the fruit I peeled first. You haven''t eaten anything since early. Come on, open your mouth." I said quietly, for I had already peeled the oranges and mangoes, enough to fuel Edwards this afternoon.

    Edwards opened his mouth and I immediately put the fruit that had been peeled into Edwards'' mouth, he chewed it slowly and took the glass of water in my hand, then he drank it to the end. Edwards was at rock bottom again, he felt that the person who had always been watching over him was gone. Even his father was also sick without being able to do anything. I''m so sorry. With what''s happening right now, I really feel lost too. because Grandma Lecy had been so good to me.

    "Master, the Detective has arrived." One of the waiters told us what we were waiting for. Violet immediately turned off her cellphone and she looked directly at Edwards.

    Two men came with all black clothes, they immediately sat in front of us without further ado. Edwards remained sitting still, staring at the faces of the two of them who had already pulled out some papers that must have been very important.

    "Like what the doctor said regarding the death of Mrs. Douglas, that she had heart attack. A condition when the heart is unable to pump blood and oxygen effectively to all the organs of the body that need it. As a result, many organ functions will be disrupted. Causes and Causes Can Increase the Risk of Heart Failure

    a condition that occurs as a result of a chronic disease that makes the heart stiff, weak, overworked in the long term, or has structural damage, for example to the heart''s muscles or valves. Diseases that cause heart failure can come from the heart or other organs.

    But according to the history of the specialist who has treated Mrs. Douglas so far, she has no heart disease at all. After careful scrutiny, from the results of the blood we got. It is true that Mrs. Douglas died of heart failure, as if something triggered her heart to work very fast and finally stopped working. That''s from the analysis that we know, indeed there was nothing else that made her die.

    But now our laboratory team has started to check the entire body and internal organs of Mrs. Douglas to find out other things. But it''s taking a long time, About 12 hours until we know the results." One of the men in front of us explained everything they knew. I''ve been holding Edwards by the shoulders for a long time, so my husband can stay calm and not be rash.

    "I hope you can find the odd thing about my Grandma''s death, for all the costs you don''t have to worry about. Just do whatever you can, I''ll wait. And I won''t bury my Grandma before she gets an explanation for her own death. someone''s plan, I''m sure my grandmother wants that person arrested immediately. So I ask for your cooperation." Edwards said very quietly, the two men in front of him just nodded and started to reload the paper they had taken out.

    Edwards doesn''t seem to want to read the uncertain speculations of the paper, he entrusts everything to the two detectives who will find out the whole death of Grandma Lecy. I hope everything ends well.

    "Then we shall go straight back to the laboratory after taking some samples from the old Mrs. Douglas." The man said again.

    "Yeah, hopefully this will pass quickly and get the results I want." Edwards said, The two detectives immediately got up from their seats and walked toward the Living room. I saw Edwards who had also woken up. I followed Edwards'' footsteps who were also walking towards the living room. Then I saw that there were already many people dressed in white and wearing gloves, checking on the condition of Grandma Lecy''s body.

    I''m so sorry for Granny Lecy, even on the day of her death she couldn''t rest in peace, because her body had to be examined for further research. may God bless all, and nothing can be worse than this.

    I watched everything in front of my eyes, I felt like I was about to cry, choosing to look the other way. I saw Mrs. Anne who had just returned from the back room. she looked surprised when she saw the Living Room bustling with people dressed in white. then she went straight into the elevator and went upstairs. why was she shocked and panicked like that? did she do something wrong? I looked at Violet, she also saw Mrs. Anne who was in a hurry, then I saw a strange smile on Violet''s lips. Soon my eyes and Violet''s eyes collided, then she raised his index finger and placed it on her lips. as a sign that I should be quiet and should not say anything.

    Why?

    I just kept quiet, then began to stare at Grandma Lecy''s Coffin again. Does Violet know the reason behind Granny Lecy''s death? or she who did this to her?

    Ah..!

    ofcourse impossible.

 Chapter 138 - 138. Eavesdrop The Secret Conversation

    I''ve closed Edwards'' work room , letting him calm over himself first. He said Edwards needed time to think and I didn''t want to bother him for a while.

    My footsteps want to walk towards the kitchen, because I''m already quite hungry because since this morning I haven''t eaten anything. Going down the stairs one by one, I saw Violet who was also about to go upstairs.

    "Violet." I said quietly, her eyes that had been staring at the floor beneath her feet. now looks at me and smiles sinisterly.

    "What? You''re reprimanding me as if we were close." Violet said sarcastically, I ignored what she said earlier. Choosing to see the surroundings then I approached him.

    "You know about who was behind Grandma Lecy''s death right?" I asked openly, she who heard that just folded her arms in front of her chest and looked lazily at me.

    "Sometimes there are things that don''t have to be asked more clearly or you know why and what''s actually happen. You know Why? Because it could kill you, so if you want to live calmly and well in this Mansion. Then shut up and Just pretend you don''t know anything." After saying that Violet pushed myself to the side slightly, I held onto the side of the stairs so I wouldn''t fall.

    So what happened? why did Violet look like she didn''t want to know or rather she didn''t want to deal with things that would threaten her life? Violet also once gave me a warning, That I must leave this Mansion. But why did she only warn Me from a small piece of paper? But when she met me, in fact she always tried to kill me in this Mansion.

    I never really understood her way of thinking. I continued my footsteps towards the kitchen. I had gone down the stairs and when I reached the ground floor, I saw all the maids were busy with their own business. because there were so many guests earlier, so this Mansion looks more messy''.

    I chose to just let them be busy with their respective jobs, I walked back to the kitchen because my stomach was getting hungry, passing through the back room so as not to disturb everyone who was working too much. My hand was about to open the back door of the kitchen, but my eyes accidentally saw Mrs. Anne walking towards the back garden with a woman. Of course I was immediately curious, I followed slowly and saw that the woman was wearing a doctor''s outfit.

    Is that Mrs. Anne''s personal doctor? ahh it could be, why am I curious about Mrs. Anne''s illness. I was about to turn around and didn''t want to know anything.

    "The old granny is dead, the poison you gave was very effective. But what if the detective finds out that Granny Lecy is poisoned?" Hearing Mrs. Anne''s voice talking about poison, I immediately stopped my footsteps and immediately hid well. What did she say? sHe poisoned Grandma Lecy?

    Crazy!

    I kept listening to whatever they were talking back there.

    "Don''t worry, I''m used to these things. The poison is odorless and colorless, it won''t be detected by sophisticated medical equipment either, I guarantee the laboratory results still same that Grandma Lecy is just heart failure. Besides, why are you so afraid of being found out ? You mean you don''t believe in my abilities?" Asked the female Doctor, I continued to listen carefully. even though my legs were shaking with fear.

    "It''s not that I don''t believe you, but I''m just afraid that I''ll just leave a mark. I hope everything ends well." said Mrs. Anne again.

    "Don''t worry, just put away the syringe you used on that old granny. Then everything will be fine."

    "I''ve already thrown it away, to be more precise, I''ve burned it. So there isn''t any evidence they can get."

    "Well then, I''ll be back here after everything settles down a bit. I don''t want to come if the situation is very messy. Oh yeah, don''t forget to give Mr. Brandon some medicine. I''ve made a new recipe to make his hands rot. damn it was amputated." I swallowed hard to hear what the doctor said. Mr. Brandon is sick because of them too?

    Good grief! They''re so bad. Now what should I do? there''s no way I could accuse Mrs Anne without evidence. while he said the only evidence he had burned.

    "What kind of poison are you going to give my husband?" Mrs. Anne''s voice came again.

    "The hogweed plant, a type of plant whose sap can burn the skin. If you have applied the medicine I gave to Mr. Brandon''s hand, then you must open your bedroom window so that sunlight can penetrate the skin, the poison sap will only react after being exposed to it." because the sap from the giant plant contains toxic chemicals known as photosensitizing furanocoumarins. These toxins will get worse when the skin is exposed to direct sunlight. Then, if exposed to the eyes can cause temporary and even permanent blindness. good and keep it in the right place."

    "Okay, I''ll put it to good use. I''ll call you back as soon as things settle down." Hearing Mrs. Anne''s last words, I couldn''t do anything but leave my hiding place and go straight into the kitchen. I even rushed to take food that was already cooked by one of the chefs.

    My hands were still shaking violently, I chose to take a deep breath. Luckily the kitchen room was quiet, so no one saw me being scared right now.

    "Choon-hee?" A man''s voice startled me, I looked towards the source of the voice, Daniel had just opened the main kitchen door, The door was wide open and Daniel entered along with Azzhura.

    "Yes." I said quietly, hiding the nervousness I was feeling.

    "You look scared, you''ve seen a ghost? Then why are you holding that cold food? Isn''t cold food bad for the fetus? You should make other food, which is still warm and freshly cooked." Daniel''s voice was heard filling the kitchen room. I saw Azzhura who was looking at me with probing eyes.

    "Ah, I''m confused about where to find freshly cooked food. So I just take what''s in front of my eyes." I said originally.

    "There''s freshly cooked food on the table, I did tell Chef to make a new dish. Since Violet needs lunch, if you want. Take some of it." Daniel pointed to the food on one of the tables. I who saw it immediately nodded and put the food in my hand just now anywhere.

 Chapter 139 - 139. Edwards Wish

    I''ve returned to the room and closed it tightly, I locked it from the inside and tried to neutralize my heartbeat that was running wildly.

    "What are you doing?."

    "Good grief!!!." I screamed loudly, when I heard Edwards'' voice suddenly in the room. I saw him who had just showered, I was holding my heart slowly because it was Edwards who suddenly reprimanded me.

    "What are you doing? It''s like seeing a ghost." Edwards said once again, he had opened the cupboard to get clothes, I first walked to him and got a T-shirt and shorts. Then give it to Edwards. he was still looking me in the eye, waiting for me to answer what he asked.

    "Is there still a surveillance camera in this room?" I asked quietly while looking in several directions.

    "I''ve removed everything, and installed other tools to find out if there are surveillance cameras in this room, you calm down." Edwards had put on his shirt and changed his pants, then he held my cheeks in exasperation. He smiled sweetly, kissing my forehead gently. I can feel the warmth of everything he does.

    Somehow he could be so sweet story, even though he was still so Sad and very quiet. "Say, if you want to say something. what''s wrong?" Edwards asked, he took my hand and we sat together on the bed. The sky was getting late, making me feel a little comfortable with this position and atmosphere.

    "I overheard Mrs Anne talking to a doctor, and I had a feeling they were up to something. Because they turned out to be the one making Mr Brandon sick." I spoke honestly to Edwards, seeing his reaction, which was just silence. I got the feeling that Edwards didn''t believe what I was saying right now.

    Is Edwards like this because he really believes in his mother? so what I said must be just a joke to him

    "I''m telling the truth, I really heard that Mrs Anne was plotting something with your father. Aren''t you going to do something about it?" I asked again, I looked at his face which was still flat and just stared at the floor without making any sound.

    "Edwards? Did you hear what I was talking about?" I started asking again, seeing how Edwards didn''t react.

    "Don''t get too involved in matters that really don''t concern you, you know why? It could kill you indirectly. So far I don''t know who is really the bad guy in this Mansion? I know, but I kept silent and waited for everyone in order to Crush them to the end and there''s nothing left. So from now on, just pretend you don''t understand anything if you want to live in peace." Edwards took my hand and kissed it gently.

    "What do I mean Edwards?" I asked not understand.

    "I was able to live here for years by being silent and pretending I didn''t know what was going on and being an idiot, I did all that to wait. Wait until I could kill them all, the ones who caused my mother to die." Edwards had tears in his eyes, he looked so miserable. especially when he told me what I heard right now. So Edwards did know everything?

    How could he have lived so many years in a house that felt like hell like this? he knows that his mother was killed, by whom? is it Mrs. Anne? definitely. Who else is the snake in this Mansion that is so venomous and so agile?

    "Edwards, I''m sorry. I didn''t mean anything, I didn''t mean to open an old wound in your heart. I really don''t know anything." I said feeling a little guilty, then started to hug him from the side. I felt the warmth that was felt from his skin that smelled of soap. I pulled myself closer to his body, making sure Edwards wasn''t mad at me at all.

    "It''s okay, I just wanted to warn you. Don''t get too deep into the matters in the Mansion. I may never have told you about what''s going on here. But I hope you don''t get too involved. I''m just afraid you''ll get hurt. and..." Edwards stopped talking, he looked at my face again and took a deep breath. "And you can get killed like Granny Lecy." He said again.

    I was speechless hearing what Edwards said, so Edwards actually already knew who killed Granny Lecy? but why did Edwards pretend not to know? is he really afraid of death? even though he had many people who could help him kill Mrs. Anne, But why? why is Edwards still silent and looking so calm?

    "Edwards, are you really so afraid of Mrs. Anne? Yet you have the Rights and Powers in the name of the Douglas Family. You can hire a hitman to kill Mrs. Anne. But why?" I asked in a voice that was almost a whisper of fear, I was just afraid that Edwards would be offended by the question I asked.

    "I''m not afraid, I''m just waiting for the right time. Ripe fruit will be sweeter to eat, to get that sweet taste we have to wait for a very long time and it takes time. That''s why I feel that waiting is better than doing everything individually. in a hurry." Edwards got up from his seat and started walking towards the balcony of the room.

    he looked up at the evening sky, which was so bright, the orange gradation seen this afternoon made the atmosphere more quiet and felt moist. I saw how Edwards'' back body was so sturdy and so beautiful. I chose to get up and hugged him from behind, I just wanted to feel the beauty of the body itself. I want to hug him until I get tired of it, but when can I get tired of hugging Edwards? I think I will continue to hug him tirelessly..

    "The sky this afternoon is so beautiful, let me hug you comfortably and like this. We will get rid of all the problems that are happening right now, I want to be alone with you longer." I said to Edwards, he stroked my hand which was already holding his stomach tightly. I kissed his shoulder several times, we stood for a long time. Just be quiet and give each other warmth.

    "Whatever you want, I''ll try to give it your all. Never be afraid to ask, because you''ve already given me a lot Choon-hee." His voice was so soft in my ears, I smiled a little at what he said. everything feels so beautiful to my ears. I really wanted to be around Edwards, like this until we were old. but is it possible?.

    Considering that Edwards and I have many obstacles to the bus

 Chapter 140 - 140. Shopping Together

    I walked out of the Mansion, today intending to go shopping to the Mall and buy some things that are really needed. It''s been three days after Grandma Lecy''s death. The coffin is still in the living room and Edwards doesn''t want to be buried at all. I don''t know what my husband was waiting for, he said there were several things he wanted to do. In the end I just kept quiet and didn''t dare to ask other things.

    Actually, today I also feel reluctant to go out or go to the shopping center, because it feels inappropriate for me to wander outside while still in a state of mourning. But Edwards said I had to breathe outside so I wouldn''t be stressed. Though I really feel good, without any thoughts.

    The car I was traveling in had stopped in front of the Loby Mall which was said to be the best shopping center in the country. I got out of the car and walked casually into the place. Some guards did follow from behind, it''s just that I told them to monitor from a distance, I felt uncomfortable if they were escorted very close.

    I looked around, intending to buy a neck massager. Because lately my whole body is easily tired and sick. Maybe this is congenital pregnancy, or maybe it''s a side effect of getting pregnant early. I also don''t really understand, going into a shop that does sell massagers. walk through the halls on the right and left There are many things.

    When I saw the item I wanted, of course my footsteps went straight to it. But I stopped when I accidentally bumped into a woman''s shoulder. "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to." I said slowly, the woman looked and smiled.

    "It''s okay, oh you Miss Choon-hee. Nice to see you here." I try to remember

    again who is this woman in front of me, after a while I realized that she was the woman who asked to take a picture together on the wedding day.

    "Yes, nice to meet you madam?" I hung up because I didn''t know the woman''s name.

    "Just call me Mrs Berenice." He said softly.

    "Ah well, Mrs. Berenice. Shopping too?" I asked casually, even though I knew he would still say yes. What are people here for anyway? of course shopping, especially if you see this woman is very rich. No. Maybe just come to have a look.

    "Yeah, I''m looking for some stuff. What are you looking for? Let me help you guys." he said.

    "That''s the massager over there. My neck hurts a lot these past few days. I think this is what it''s like to be pregnant at a young age." chose to walk towards where I really wanted to go, one of the aisles containing massagers. The device is quite small but this is what Edwards showed me last night, from an image we saw in one of the articles. he told me to buy this tool, he said It''s very good and I just have to look in this shop. Luckily I found it right away..

    "Oh, I see, pregnant young people do have to be patient. I used to be pregnant with a girl, too. But the difference is that my condition used to be quite a lot of problems. So I don''t have time to walk alone like this. Where is your husband?" he asked, no mocking voice at all. he looked at the tool I was holding and nodded his head slowly.

    "My husband is at work, I was told to go out for a walk so I don''t get too bored at home all the time. Sometimes we really need time to calm our minds." I said casually, feeling confused about what to chat with this woman. I''m just afraid if I offend him, for some reason I feel a little embarrassed if I talk about things without a clear purpose.

    "If you need a friend for shopping, I can be your friend. I also always walk alone because not many friends want to spend time with me." He walked to get other things, I followed behind while looking at other things. although I don''t know what else I need, other than the neck massager earlier.

    "So what? Are you a little picky about your friend Madam?" I asked.

    "Not really, my past wasn''t very good to be able to make friends right now. My life is spent doing a lot of things I don''t like." he said.

    "Your son? You said you have a daughter, it would be nice to be able to shop with your own child." I saw one of the glass boxes in which there was a cute doll, for some reason I wanted to take it to display in the room.

    "We''ve been apart a long time, I left him when he was a teenager." hearing what the woman said, I immediately fell silent and felt a little sad. The story is the same as mine, when I was abandoned by my mother long ago.

    "Oh yeah? Did you two separate because he had to study abroad?" I asked the origin, I chose another item again, My tears are already welling because I feel sad about what is being said at this time. Ahh.. I''m easy to cry when I remember past stories, this woman beside me probably has the same sadness.

    "Perhaps, there were several reasons why we had to separate. Since then I have never seen him again." He held my hand gently, then he showed me a white aromatherapy. "This is a good aromatherapy for the room, the scent of Lily flowers which I believe is suitable for you. You put it in the corner of the room, so when you enter the room the aroma can calm your mind which may be restless." His words made me smile a little, took what he gave me and put it in the shopping cart. We walked again, through other alleys.

    Looking at the blankets that were neatly rolled up, I walked over and gently stroked the blankets. I actually don''t need it at all. But seeing how cute and adorable the Colors are, I wanted to grab some. "This is a nice blue... or this peach? Take both." Listening to Mrs. Berenice who has also been very enthusiastic when choosing a blanket with me.

    "Here madam, brown is good on you too. Looks comfortable." I chose for him, he nodded and immediately put it in the basket.

    We walked towards another hallway, where there was the kitchen furniture. there are a lot of antique plates and glasses that are so cute, I immediately smiled happily because I saw the unique shapes.

    did i buy some? but for what? tsk! Just buy it, later it can be distributed to the waiters. It''s better to regret buying, than regret not buying.

    "Look Choon-hee, this is good." Mrs. Berenice''s voice made me turn to look at her.. I immediately nodded excitedly when he showed me the green ceramic glass.

 Chapter 141 - 141. Ramen And The Memory

    Several times we circled the shop, many items were purchased. From things that are not important to things that are important but I don''t really need. Somehow Mrs. Berenice and I were able to pick and choose and add to the basket, we were too happy to shop together. even once in a while he chooses things for me and I without thinking immediately agree, like I have a strong bond, I like all the things he chooses.

    We were already in front of the cashier to pay, a bodyguard walked up to me and indeed she was a girl. Helping me to pay for all the groceries, I walked over to Mrs. Berenice, she was talking to someone on the phone. "Yeah, I''m shopping With Choon-hee. Yeah, I''ll be right back when I''m done." Not long after he stopped talking when he saw me, he smiled and put the cellphone back into his small bag.

    "Madam, want to go straight home?" I asked slowly.

    "I haven''t had lunch yet, it''s almost evening. So how about we eat together? We''ve lost track of time while shopping." He said while laughing softly, I who heard it laughed too.

    "Yes, I''m also very hungry. Shall we wait until the items are counted?" I asked again.

    "No need, there is a maid who will make it. How about you?" He looked at my shopping basket which had been taken care of by the female bodyguard earlier. "Oh then we just walk to the restaurant over there. It''s not too far, the food there is delicious." He took my hand, I followed closely behind him. we chatted a few things as we walked, he looked happy because I wanted to open a lot of conversation. From the start, I was confused about what we were talking about, until finally we had a lot of chats for hours, I even forgot what I had bought earlier. Maybe later I will unpack everything at home.

    We have entered a Japanese restaurant which is quite warm. Several waiters immediately greeted us, I looked at the food that was being made directly by some of the chefs in this restaurant. looks like the cut fish is still very fresh.

    "You eat only cooked, yes, it''s not good to eat raw food." he knew that I wanted fresh salmon with that lemon flavor, and indeed the fish wasn''t cooked anymore. Only cut very thin with a dip in brown sauce, I forget what it''s called.

    "Let''s eat something else, okay, there''s delicious ramen here. The broth is sure to please you." He said while ordering the ramen noodles which he said were delicious. After ordering everything, we sat down to wait.

    Mrs. Berenice took out her cell phone from her bag. "Let''s take a picture together, it feels good to spend time with you." He said very excitedly, I who heard that of course immediately nodded in agreement.

    "One, two, three," he said.

    "Once again." I said excited, I saw how the results of our photos are very good. Mrs. Berenice and I have the same eye shape.

    "Come on, one two three.." We took some pictures, then started looking through the results in the photo gallery.

    "Wow, you are so beautiful here." He said, I who heard the compliment immediately blushed embarrassed.

    "You''re beautiful too Mrs Berenice." Praise me back, he was already laughing a little. It wasn''t long before the food we ordered arrived, seeing the shape of the ramen noodles in front of me. I remember eating ramen with my mother, ahh.. today I really miss my mother, because Mrs. Berenice seems to be the same age as my mother.

    "Let''s eat, Ramen noodles are my daughter''s favorite food." He said while smiling sweetly at me. I who saw that smile immediately fell silent, why? why do I see mother''s face behind Mrs. Berenice''s face? I really miss my mother. If only my mother and I could do many activities like this, it would be very fun.

    "In eating, why daydreaming?" he stroked my cheek, I who heard it immediately nodded. Holding back the tears that were about to come out, I immediately took the chopsticks and started eating the noodles that were still warm. the smell of the broth really makes me reminisce about old times. When my mother and I were still living in Japan, we always ate Ramen noodles because it was the cheapest food and one of the restaurants gave us a discount, for eating there too often. But that was then..

    Why? after a long time I don''t miss mom and remember her, today I feel my heart misses so much?.

    "How does it taste? delicious?" He asked, then unscrew the water bottle and gave it to me. I who saw every movement of his hands immediately felt hit by a thousand past, my hands were shaking violently. when Mrs. Berenice''s moves are the ones my mother always does, asking does it taste good? then opened the drinking water to me. "Would you like some more chili sauce?" he once asked, I really can''t stand it all. I just let the tears that have been pooling since the last time down just like that, I cried. When all the memories one by one entered my little brain.

    "Choon-hee?" He reprimanded me, I was aware of everything. immediately wiped away tears and chuckled.

    "I''m sorry Mrs. Berenice, I suddenly remembered my mother. We have a lot of sweet memories when we were eating ramen noodles. This may sound weird, but I really miss it. I didn''t realize that I was eating with you." I said honestly, he immediately laughed and gently stroked my hair.

    "Why do you have to endure all those longings? You can express all those longings with me. Let''s just say I''m your mother, I don''t have a problem with things like that. How are you, son?" The tears that had already flowed, fell more and more unbearable. he hugged me so tightly, his embrace made me immediately fall into the darkness and the past that slowly snatched reality.

    Am I the weak one, or does Mrs. Berenice really understand my current sorrow? He hugged me tighter, I hugged him too and inhaled deeply his scent. Mother..? Mother Where are you now? I miss mom..

    "You can hug me if you really miss your mother, I also have a daughter. I know what you''re feeling right now, I know how longing makes us try to be strong. I also know that the past is beautiful to remember, although the past also brings a lot of pain. Longing and love always bind without shame, when meeting can release all that longing and love, I hope our meeting brings many changes in the future. I hope we can be like this forever." said Mrs. Berenice, I didn''t understand what she was saying.. I just closed my eyes and felt all the warmth from his hug. I just keep quiet and let time pass slowly

 Chapter 142 - 142. Edwards Words That Hurt Me

    I''ve returned to the Douglas Mansion, choosing to get out of the car first, then just let all the maids carry the things I''ve bought. today I feel sad and happy at the same time, even I feel that my world suddenly changed after meeting Mrs. Berenice.

    I was about to enter the Mansion, but the sound of another car made me look back. I saw that it was a car that Edwards could drive, I waited for him to come out. after a while he stopped his car and walked out of there, he looked at me with a happy smile.

    I waited for him to come over to me, he looked briefly at the things that just got out of the car. "You shopped for everything? do you need all that?" Edwards asked uncertainly.

    "Isn''t it okay? do you mind if I use up the entire credit card you gave me? Or do you think I''m overreacting?" I asked laughing, and he just gently stroked my head.

    "Even when you buy all the contents in the shop, I won''t stop you. You can spend all my money, because I work for my wife and children later. Especially as long as you enjoy doing it, then just do it." Edwards had kissed my forehead affectionately, then he took my hand to enter the Mansion.

    We had walked like two inseparable people, climbing the stairs one by one and entering the room. all the things that I bought earlier had been put in our big room at the same time, I who saw all that could only laugh a little.

    "Are you happy honey?" Edwards asked, he took off his shirt and sat on the bed.

    "Sure, thank you.. today I really did a lot of things and got new experiences. I really have to go out often, you always know what I need." I hugged Edwards once more, pleased with the way things were. it felt like I was truly reborn and all the troubles were left behind us.

    "No thanks. Let''s see what you bought now." Edwards pulled my hand to sit on the rug and see what I bought. I also don''t really know much about what I bought earlier, I''m busy picking up and just chatting.

    "You shopped this much and picked out all the things, did anyone help you? I don''t think you''d be one to buy something unnecessary like this, these pretty glasses. Do you really need one?" Edwards asked with a laugh, I laughed too and clung to his shoulder.

    "You like the glass? I''ve bought a cute one. I actually met a woman, we shopped a lot and also talked about all kinds of things together, because of her I got to know how good shopping is." I said happy.

    "Oh yeah? Who is he? Is it someone you know?" Edwards asked, he took the glass in my hand and began to put it on display on the table.

    "You''ve seen her, she''s the woman who came with her husband at our wedding. Do you remember? the woman who asked for the photo." I said slowly, I gave him a thick blanket. such a beautiful blue blanket.

    "Oh yeah? did you meet him again? who was he? What family did he come from?" Edwards asked a little curious, I know he was afraid I''d be okay because he met new people..

    "Who is it.. If I''m not mistaken her name is Mrs. Berenice. Yes! I said trying to remember.

    "Berenice? are you sure!?." Edwards grabbed my shoulder and looked me straight in the eye.

    "Yes, why? is there something wrong with Berenice kaga?" I looked into his eyes which seemed to be very surprised, he also looked pale because I said about Berenice''s name. is there a bitter past with the name Berenice?

    "I''m not trying to stop you from making new friends or getting to know a lot of people, but could you not get to know Berenice''s family anymore? Edwards words confused me, why? is there something? but if i ask like that. I am not sure that he will answer all my questions.

    "If you don''t allow it, then I''ll just comply. I''m sure you''re saying this for a reason." I said slowly, I looked back at the other stuff. didn''t want to complicate things with all the questions that might offend Edwards.

    "I''m saying this for a reason, I''m sure you''ll find out in the end. Is it okay if I don''t tell you now?" Edwards asked in a low voice, he lowered his face. I know he''s afraid I''m angry, but why is he asking? if he doesn''t want to tell. I''m not going to force it at all either.

    I grabbed his shoulder and tried to calm him down. "I''m fine if you don''t tell me why. I''m sure you''re doing this for the common good, don''t feel bad for me Edwards. You''re my husband, I as a wife do have to obey everything you say." I hugged him from the side, he was already holding my hand excitedly. We give each other warmth, I feel happy because I can share many thoughts with Edwards.

    he is a good man, to ask about my feelings and make me comfortable. Where else can I find a man as Perfect as Edwards? she is like an angel.

    "I''m glad that you understand, so now. Don''t get too close to Berenice''s family, they don''t deserve to be close to us." somehow Edwards'' words now hurt me a little, when he said that the Berenices didn''t deserve us enough? .

    Was the Berenice family that despised in the eyes of the Douglas Family? I''m not trying to defend other people''s families, but it doesn''t feel right for Edwards to say things like this..

    "Choon-hee? Let''s re-pick the items. You should give some to the maids or bodyguards, I know you don''t really need these things." Edwards said laughing, I who heard that pretended to laugh. although now I feel sad and uncomfortable, just one word from Edwards. My mood suddenly changed

    "I think I don''t need most of everything. Later I''ll just pick it up with the maid, do you want to take a shower? I''ll prepare warm water, okay? I''m sure you''re very tired right now.." I chose to get up from the carpet we were sitting on, then walked towards the bathroom to prepare warm water.

 Chapter 143 - 143. Anxiety Violet

    Violet looked up at the dark night sky, she was having dinner with her parents. Chose to keep quiet since earlier, because it seems Mr. Jordan has many important things to talk about.

    "What do you think? Should I just stay quiet in that big Mansion? Mrs. Anne really made the atmosphere even more tense, she seems to now have openly wanted to destroy the Douglas family. Sooner or later I will be killed by her too. " Violet was a little annoyed when she talked about Mrs. Anne, she knew very well that Mrs. Anne must have killed Granny Lecy.

    "Are you going to talk about your household matters on this important night? Tomorrow is Election Day! We should pray for our Family''s victory instead of talking about other people''s families!!?." Jordan snapped at his son loudly, feeling that Violet always brought her a lot of trouble when she saw her own father and mother.

    "But it''s important Dad! Tomorrow''s election can be seen clearly, that Daddy will win! but what about the future for me and my son. What if Mrs. Anne plans to kill Edwards? I don''t want to be a widow and my child has no father. Enough troublesome when that happens." Violet was still adamant about what she wanted to say, Jordan and Jasmine were both sighing tiredly. They are tired of their child''s attitude which is very arbitrary and so selfish.

    "If you had thought about your future long ago, Daddy''s sure you wouldn''t be like this. You said you were afraid of being a Widow, even though you used to have a bad time with Edwards'' safety and health." Jordan ridiculed his own daughter''s attitude, Violet who heard this just chuckled. he chose to drink the wine that was in his glass until it was finished. actually Violet also felt sorry for wasting so much time. She should have made a plan to get rid of Mrs. Anne a long time ago, but Violet was only busy with her happy life. even though he knows that his life is just everything.

    "Now is not the time to dwell on the past that is so unimportant, now I want Daddy to help me spy on Mrs. Anne, I wonder what plans will be made next. If he killed Grandma Lecy, then made Mr. Brandon sick. Then Where is he going next?" Violet asked in frustration.

    "He''s not going too far at this point, because he''s still waiting for the birth of your child and the daughter of that mercenary. Because only your child will be the only way for him to get Edwards'' treasure. For now you''d better focus on making sure the child is healthy. and Strong, Don''t think about anything else." That was all Jordan said, he poured the Wine back into his glass and drank it all down.

    When Violet was about to do the same, Jasmine immediately grabbed her daughter''s hand quickly. "It''s not good to drink too much wine when you''re pregnant." Jasmine said warning her son.

    Violet squeaked once more and took a shaky breath. "This child really makes me think too much and dizzy! I''m so sorry that I''m pregnant now!" Violet said in a low yet deep voice.

    "How are you and Edwards doing? are you guys all right?" Jordan asked seriously, Violet who was asked like that immediately nodded her head slowly.

    "Okay, Edwards seems to have started to trust me again. But I feel he loves Choon-hee much more than I do, moreover I feel like Choon-hee takes very much of Edwards'' heart and mind." Violet said uncertainly.

    "You may not be able to take back Edwards'' heart and feelings, but you can take his sympathy for you. He still considers you his wife, which is much better than nothing. You have to hold on until the child is born." Jordan''s warning, of course, confused Violet a little, because she knew that it would be difficult for her to get back into Edwards'' heart.

    "I know Dad, I know what happened. Now I want to go first. It feels like it''s getting very late, I want to go back to the Cursed Mansion again." Violet took her bag and chose to just leave from there. Because his heart can''t take all the pain from what his father said.

    Violet was indeed sorry, she was sorry that she had never understood Edwards'' heart all this time. when Edwards walked away and liked another woman, that''s when Violet felt a part of her heart suddenly break.

    but violet couldn''t say anything else, she just kept quiet and held back all the longing in the past. Violet walked to her car and tried to start the car, but she was surprised to see Daniel in the passenger seat.

    "What!!! why are you here!?." Violet asked in a very annoyed tone, Daniel who saw Violet''s surprise could only laugh.

    "Are you surprised? Your face is so funny!. hahahaha." Daniel pinched Violet''s face which was already reddened in annoyance.

    "Yeah! what are you doing? How come you''re in my car!." Violet asked with a tone that was really annoyed, especially now that Violet''s mood was really not good.

    "I was just waiting for you for a long time, but you were in there for so long. I''m really bored, why are you even angry with me like this?" Daniel pretended to be sulking, but his sulky face wouldn''t work in front of Violet at all.

    "Don''t joke! I''ll kill you if you do something like this again! Get out of my car! Why are you lingering here!?" Violet still chuckles in annoyance and does not accept Daniel''s sudden arrival.

    "I miss you, I''m sure you''re upset. How about we rent a hotel room and spend some time together? I''m sure you''ll love seeing My Body on top of yours, don''t you think?" Daniel raised an eyebrow teasingly, even though he knew Violet would only scream in anger after this. she was ready to take another hit, but Violet turned her face closer and stared intently at Daniel''s face.

    "Are you sure? I''m not in a good mood, I need an outlet. How about we make love in the car first? Then after warming up, can we rent a hotel room?" Violet did not wait for Daniel to answer the question. he had already climbed into Daniel''s lap and kissed the man''s lips. Violet was like a starving person, she actually kissed very fiercely and violently. He didn''t even give Daniel a break to breathe.. They spent the night making love.

 Chapter 144 - 144. There Is Sparkle Of Love Behind All Of This

    Daniel released the kiss from Violet, he gently rubbed his lips and held both of the woman''s shoulders. "You''re so bad at kissing. It doesn''t feel good at all" Daniel said mockingly.

    "What did you say!? My kisses are not good!". Violet smacked Daniel in the face and stared intently at the man''s face with an annoyed look. "You dare to challenge me huh? You want me to prove a delicious hot kiss huh!?" Violet asked again in an annoyed tone.

    "Try, I want to feel it. How hot is your kiss!?". Violet felt that her pride had been pinched a bit, and in annoyance tugged at Daniel''s collar and sat astride on Daniel''s lap. took a good look at the man''s face and began to kiss him roughly, crushing him and tasting quickly as if Daniel''s lips would disappear if Violet didn''t feel him now.

    Daniel who felt Violet''s kiss was so demanding, of course he didn''t stay still, he pulled Violet''s waist closer to him and squeezed her buttocks tightly.

    Daniel could feel the woman holding back her own moan, Daniel wanted to smile behind the kiss but he couldn''t hold it in as much as he could. he had not felt a hot kiss like this in a long time, especially now that he could feel that Violet''s body was really warm in his embrace, Daniel returned the kiss and bit her lower lip so he could explore her mouth and suck on her hot tongue.

    Violet had closed her eyes and enjoyed how the man returned the kiss, wrapped his arms around Daniel''s neck and occasionally gently grabbed the man''s hair. Their kiss became more intense and aggressive, even Violet''s mind, which had wanted to prove her kiss, was now mesmerized by Daniel''s great kiss. It had been a long time since Violet had been touched so tenderly and warmly, especially since Daniel''s kiss was really aggressive.

    the night was so cold, Violet could feel again the warmth of the body of a man who adored her, she could feel the muscles in daniel''s chest and arms that felt strong and perfectly formed. gently stroked Daniel''s chest and began to undo the two buttons on the man''s shirt. Violet''s hands began to explore his broad chest. it was really exciting just by touching it, violet really wanted to be under Daniel and could feel the strength of those muscles.

    Daniel removed the kiss from Violet''s lips and began to kiss her neck, the pure white neck and that level Daniel made a sign of such great possession. Violet only accepted with resignation every touch that Daniel gave, she slowly lowered the button of the shirt that Violet was wearing and could see a simple light blue bra and it looked beautiful supporting Violet''s beautiful breasts.

    Daniel''s face slowly descended to Violet''s chest and one hand unhooked the bra from behind, the bra came off and he could clearly see the beautiful mound. not too big but feels very good in his hand, he started biting and licking it slowly. His other hand, of course, doesn''t stand still

    Daniel stroked Violet''s nipples and squeezed them gently. very sure that this time Violet will lose consciousness, only small sighs that the woman let out and made something under Daniel feel a little sore, he slowly put Violet on the back seat and draped the strands of hair that were on the woman''s face, her face was already red and her eyes were red. her eyes are so misty.

    Daniel once again bit Violet''s breasts in turn, the woman''s legs were up and down feeling restless because Daniel was still playing with Violet''s body and not doing unions.

    Daniel started to take off all the violet shirts and also took off his own shirts, they were both shirtless at the moment. Violet began to touch Daniel''s chest which was so beautiful and completely formed, even more perfect than the violet shadow earlier. they''ve been together before, but somehow tonight feels different.

    "You like?". asked Daniel in a hoarse voice, Violet just nodded and pushed Daniel''s body until they sat back down and looked at each other, Violet boldly kissed and licked Daniel''s chest. the man had closed his eyes, felt Violet''s hot tongue and sexy lips, his head was really dizzy because the licks given were so soul-stirring.

    They both held back each other''s sighs as their bodies nearly fused together, only a little more until everything they wanted was accomplished. But a knock on the car door made the two people immediately let go of each other''s arms. Violet chuckled softly because her pleasure was currently being disturbed by her own father.

    He shamelessly opened the car window and looked at his father with an annoyed look. "What!?." Violet asked Jordan

    "There are many spies around you, don''t do dangerous scenes in the open!" Jordan warned his son, causing Violet to sigh in annoyance and close the car door again.

    "Let''s just leave here, we''ll continue elsewhere. Do you have a good hotel to recommend? I want a luxurious hotel and can see the night sky up close" Violet said quietly, she put her shirt back on and started back to the driver''s seat. he started his car and drove the car very fast. Daniel just laughed when he saw the woman in front of him was driving the car recklessly.

    Just because the desire in his body was unbearable.

    "Take it easy, I didn''t know a pregnant woman could be so lustful." Daniel said while unbuttoning his shirt, he chose to jump onto the front bench and sit down beside Violet. "Earlier when I came home from work, I saw Edwards who was with Choon-hee. They seemed to be getting closer, that''s why I immediately looked for you. And when I asked the guards, you were having dinner with your parents. Are you planning something? ." Daniel asked seriously, the one in question had slowed down the car.

    "I''m just scared to death, Mrs. Anne could easily kill anyone in the Mansion. Of course I have to come up with lots of plans." Violet said honestly.

    "I won''t let you be killed, that''s my promise." Daniel held Violet''s hand on the steering wheel.

    Violet looked up for a moment and smiled sweetly. "But you never know what your mother did, because you feel like you don''t care. With all her plans. What if I was killed before you knew? What would you do?" Violet asked scornfully.

    "I will find any way so that you are fine and can give birth to a healthy child, don''t be afraid about my mother. I will take care of it.." Daniel gently stroked Violet''s hair, it was clear that there was love behind Daniel''s attention and gaze.

 Chapter 145 - 145. Love And Pain

    Sometimes when we fall in love, we have to give a lot. Hurt deeper and hope for something that may not be real. Yesterday, when I wasn''t in love yet. I feel my life is fine, feel that the world is just spinning around.

    Now, when I look up at the sky once again. while holding my husband''s hand, I feel that the world is so wide with all the beauty in it. Taking a deep breath of Edwards'' body, I wanted to feel all these flavors every day. because I believe I have fallen in love, in love with the person I have longed for from the start. All the flaws in Edwards were many, but those flaws made me feel comfortable and eager to be by his side.

    "Do you want to continue like this? Don''t you want to go have breakfast together?" Edwards asked softly, Edwards should have gone to Violet''s room last night. But Edwards said Violet wasn''t home, so she went back to my room and we spent a lot of time together.

    "I always miss you, even though you are by my side. You don''t have to work today, okay, we just spend time together. Take a walk around the city park and eat together, I think it will be very fun. How about it?" I asked spoiled.

    "Now you look more different, Choon-hee who I met at first is very mature and independent. But Choon-hee who is now so adorable and makes me happy, you are so cute when you''re spoiled. Then, let''s go! park and eat together. I can also take you to the beach, while eating seafood. That would be even more fun." Edwards said excitedly.

    "Come on!!! I would really love to be able to go with you!" I hugged her husband excitedly. ever since she was pregnant she always wanted to be close to Edwards, more precisely Edwards was the main thing that she was always proud of.

    "Okay, let''s take a shower first. Then go together." Edwards was already carrying me in a swift motion. I was laughing out loud in his arms, we actually showered together. did a lot of hot scenes that were so short, but made an impression on the recesses of the soul. Edwards was good at satisfying his wife and she was getting cuter every day.

    Though I thought at first, Edwards and I would be very strange marriage. because Edwards had two wives living under the same roof. But it turns out that everything can be controlled well, we can still be together like a couple in general.

    "We''re wearing the same clothes today, you''re wearing a white t-shirt and I''m wearing this short white dress." I still wear towels while picking out clothes in the closet.

    "No, I don''t like you wearing such a short dress. Just wear something else, a big t-shirt so that your sexy body won''t be seen by others." Edwards chose clothes for me, to be more precise he took his white shirt and gave it to me. Then she looked for the long skirt that was in my closet, a dark blue skirt that was half-length.

    "This is it, it''s better. Put some of the t-shirt inside the skirt, so it''s cooler. Later you just wear these shoes.. White like me. We''ll really be the same." Edwards'' words only made me laugh, even though what I''m wearing right now is not my everyday style. But if Edwards likes it, then I''ll wear it. maybe people out there will laugh at my weird style.

    Edwards wore a white t-shirt and dark blue jeans too, you really matched when you looked at the reflection in the mirror. I looked at myself looking cool, Edwards was a great fashion stylist. he knows what fits my body, I thought I would be like a walking clown.

    "Put your hair together, it looks more beautiful in my eyes." Edwards said again, and I just obeyed. Locked one of my hair as he requested.

    We''re still in front of the mirror, after I''ve done everything. Edwards immediately hugged me from behind, he kissed my neck briefly and that of course made me chuckle. "Why?." I asked slowly.

    "Even though you are wearing neat clothes and very polite. But why do I still think you are very sexy and make me want to kiss your body again and again huh?" Edwards''s words were really sweet, I was embarrassed to hear what he said.

    "No kidding! Let''s go. You''re a pervert now!" I pinched his nose in exasperation. Instead of moving away from me, Edwards hugged him even tighter. He kissed my cheek a few times and it made me laugh. "Edwards!! Let go, it''s amused you know!" I said annoyed.

    "Hahahahaha.. You''re so cute when you''re blushing like this." he released his hug from my stomach, then tidied my messy strands of hair. all the sweet attention from him really makes this heart flower.

    "Thank you, Edwards." I said quietly, when I saw the beautiful laugh on his face. Laughter that brought a lot of changes for me.

    "Thank you for what?." She asked when she had finished her beautiful laugh.

    "Thank you for making me feel comfortable and safe, you are absolutely perfect. Makes me believe that God did destined us to be together. Even though the road we will be going through may be so winding in the future, but I want to stay with you." I kissed her aunt briefly, still staring at those lips. Then he looked into his eyes that were already staring at me intently.

    "Thanks are only said to strangers who have provided assistance, but we are not strangers. So don''t say thank you. You also brought a lot of beauty to me, made me rediscover this life. But forgive me for one thing..." He said slowly.

    I raised an eyebrow confused, why did he apologize?. "Sorry for what?." The question finally left my lips, because I was curious about what Edwards said earlier

    "Sorry for not being able to love yourself with all my heart." Plassss!!! like a strong wind that instantly shattered this little heart, I swallowed hard because his words were so real and so loud. I smiled a little, smiling at everything that had happened at this moment.

    "Ahh.. Why apologize, love comes because of getting used to it. You will feel it after all the time we spent together. Don''t you think?" I asked pretending to be normal, although my heart hurt a little hearing Edwards'' words at this time.

    "I''m just afraid of hurting your heart, you know that my love is still on Violet''s side. Love can''t just move, so I''m telling you the truth. Because you are a good life partner." Edwards words once again Make me hit a thousand hammers, He said afraid to hurt my heart? Edwards ... if you know that you have hurt my heart so much.

 Chapter 146 - 146. What Love Is..

    "Ah I see, I see.. let''s go, it''s noon." I try to look fine, like what I usually do. I took his arm and we walked out the door together.

    There''s a lot of pain deeper than this, I just have to endure it until I can let go. Letting go of all past and present situations that are increasingly heart-wrenching.

    When we reached the front door and exited, the footsteps stopped when they saw Violet walking towards us. The smile on Violet''s lips seemed to say that Edwards and I''s happiness had to stop here.

    "Honey? Where are you guys going? By the way you''re out, I want to take you to check the womb. Lately I often feel pain in the stomach." Violet''s words managed to make Edwards release his hand from mine. I was left with slow steps, Edwards immediately grabbed Violet''s cheek and gave a worried look.

    "Are you all right? Let''s go to the hospital." Edwards said so smoothly, without any hindrance in his voice.

    "Choon-hee? Are you okay staying? Looks like you want to go huh?" Violet looked into my eyes intently, I who was being looked at like that just smiled a little.

    "No problem, we just want to eat out. Checking your womb is more important than eating out." a sweet smile appeared on my face, I tried to endure the pain that slowly spread to the deepest corners of my heart.

    "Are you sure Choon-hee? Or should we go to the hospital together? Then we''ll have lunch together." Edwards asked me, a question I really hated. Why is he acting like we can be put together? why does he act like i''m fine when he''s with other women?.

    "Yeah, don''t worry.. I can go alone, I''m not scheduled for an examination. You can go together." I said casually, Finally Edwards and Violet left in front of me. I held the hem of the shirt which I was currently squeezing very tightly.

    I laughed a little when Edwards''s back was getting further and further away, beside that beautiful back there was another back leaning there. I laughed for a long time, but I didn''t feel that the tears were running down my cheeks, I gently wiped them away. Trying to be okay, Then I turned around to go back into the room.

    But my steps stopped, when I saw Daniel who was looking at me while putting his hands in his pants pockets. I tried not to look sad, looked the other way and smiled back when I looked at him. "You want to go to work?" I asked casually.

    "No, I have today off. I have to take care of Daddy, because Mommy went with Azzhura. Do you want to come with me?" Daniel''s question makes me unsure, I''m not okay. just want to cry all day in the room, Feeling that meeting other people won''t make my heart okay.

    "I..."

    "It''s better to come with me, than cry incoherently." Daniel immediately walked towards me, and took my hand. I haven''t had a chance to answer what he asked yet. we finally walked together towards Mr. Brandon''s room, Daniel opened the door first. Then he led me in there, the door behind us was not closed. I felt reassured that Daniel didn''t close the door.

    I saw Daniel who had opened the curtains of his father''s room and let the sunlight in. The atmosphere became brighter and livelier, I looked once again at Daniel''s face. somehow I saw a lot of pain on his face. he seems to be harboring a lot of bad life stories.

    "Sit down, aren''t you tired of standing all the time?" Daniel said, hearing that I immediately nodded and sat beside him.

    We were both silent for a long time, Mr. Brandon seemed still asleep. The gentle snoring made me sure that the old man was sleeping very soundly.

    "Daddy lives on the wrong love, he Gets rid of the woman who really loves him and chooses a woman who is so naive." I''m silent, I don''t understand what Daniel is saying at this time.

    "I see..." I said slowly.

    "A long time ago, When my Mommy first took Mrs Douglas''s position, she took it in a very rude way. Removing all barriers without mercy, All she told us was Love! Her love was so great for Mr. Branson. At first I believed that she was just want to fight for a love that is so big. But now, When I know what love is. I''m not sure that Mommy really loves Daddy. I just feel that he loves money only..

    What I''ve been thinking up until now is, why would Daddy Brandon leave Clarissa? His first perfect wife, A beautiful and educated woman. An amazing mother and a very loyal wife, I''ve been questioning all of that until now and don''t know the answer. I don''t know what made Daddy open his heart to other women, one of them is my Mommy. Why? Is the Perfection of a Woman not enough? make men survive? Is one woman not what they really want?

    Life is only once, why are so many people vying for sin and love. I was just surprised, at the circumstances that made the situation even worse.

    what do you think Choon-hee? Is love alone not enough to maintain a relationship? Is perfection alone not enough to make us stay fine in one partner?." Daniel''s question really confused me, I just sat quietly watching Mr. Brandon''s very pale face.

    "I don''t have answers about love, I don''t have answers to why people choose others. Even though he knows he''s in love, I also don''t know if love alone is enough to make someone survive." I said in a low voice, noticing the sunlight that was now hitting my face very brightly. I felt the warmth of the light, felt how it was as warm as the warmth of Edwards'' embrace. But the difference was that this warmth was so empty, while Edwards''s embrace was so comfortable.

    "You don''t have an answer, Because you are confused? Or you have never felt what love is?" once again the question from Daniel left me speechless, I just laughed a little at the question. I can only be silent and confused about what to answer.

    did i ever fall in love? I didn''t before, but today I know what love is. I know that the comfortable feeling I feel with Edwards, is a slowly growing love feeling.. like a shoot that will thrive when watered by all Attention.

 Chapter 147 - 147. The Trap

    "I think love doesn''t need to be explained further, is it really a feeling or just a comfort. I''m not confused, I just don''t want to tell others about the feelings I''m feeling right now." I answered simply, I didn''t look at Daniel at all. He had taken out a cigarette from his trouser pocket, then lit the cigarette with a leisurely motion.

    I don''t mind what Daniel does, for me even though he wants him to be head over heels, that''s his right... I''m used to being close to smoking men. Yes, because I''ve been living in the night world for so long.

    "You love Edwards? but Edwards still loves another woman. If only Violet were as sweet as you are. I''m sure Edwards would never have married you until now. That might be a good reason when someone isn''t meant to be together. Because love isn''t enough, to keep someone alive." Daniel exhaled his cigarette until it was billowing in the air, I saw the smoke that flew from the ceiling and then disappeared.

    Like that love? Looks real at first, but slowly disappears without a trace. Only the aroma is still imprinted on the smell.

    "Maybe that''s the reason Mr. Brandon and your mother got together. Mr. Brandon needs a woman who can obey him and always give all the time to take care of him, and Mrs. Clarisaa can''t fulfill that. because he is too busy with his career and son. Am I wrong?." I asked guessing, I only had some speculations about what was going on at this time.

    "I think so, Mommy has been doing nothing for a long time. I rarely leave the house when Daddy is at home, as much as possible to always be by Daddy''s side and give a lot of time. Same as your current position? So you understand now, that Edwards can''t let go of you or Violet. he can''t choose one for fear of becoming like Mr. Brandon. he wants to hold both of them tightly, and make sure you don''t disappear from his life. he wants you and Violet. are you okay with that fact?. " somehow I don''t like Questions from Daniel''s Mouth, he looks like he''s really getting on my nerves.

    But what he said had some truth in it, too, that Edwards did just that because he couldn''t choose. "But I''m not as bad as your mother, I don''t want to get rid of Anyone. If Edwards really wants to live like this, I think there''s nothing wrong with being side by side and always sharing with each other." I said in an unsure tone, before long I heard laughter from Daniel''s lips. it was obvious that Daniel was laughing at what I just said.

    "You''re laughing at me!?." I asked annoyed, and Daniel was actually still laughing so hard I saw Mr Brandon''s eyes were already opened. I think he was disturbed by Daniel''s laughter. "Ish!!! noisy! your father wakes up!" I told Daniel, he already nodded and stopped his own laughter

    "You''re so cute, how can you want a household of three heads to be okay and no trouble? How can you expect that Violet will accept you here? You know Choon-hee, your innocent thinking can be kill yourself sooner or later. in this life, like the law of the jungle. You only have to choose you who are the prey, or you who are the prey. If you are ready to die in vain, keep all your thoughts. But if you want to prey, you must have self-defense and defensive strategy." Daniel said with a scornful tone, I who heard this in the end just fell silent.

    I saw Daniel who had got up from the sofa and walked towards Mr. Brandon, he gave his father water to drink. Then helped his father to see the sunlight, more precisely Daniel directed his father''s body to be exposed to direct sunlight. I who saw it just stood still, I think the human body does need sunlight. That''s why Daniel is paying attention to his father right now.

    tsk! he was really good apparently with his father, willing to take care of him with great care. I looked back at the other direction, not paying attention to what Daniel was doing anymore.

    "Choon-hee, can you bring me the medicine that''s in the cupboard over there?" Daniel''s words made me turn around, he told me to take the medicine in question. I walked over and picked it up, then gave it to Daniel.

    "Could you put some on? I''m going to take some food downstairs. Just put it on Daddy''s hands. Take it slow, it''s an ointment to make his body better." I nodded in understanding, Daniel quickly left this room. I who saw her leave felt a little strange, but I pushed that thought aside and started to open the ointment Cover.

    I saw the eyes of Mr. Brandon who was already looking into mine intently, he looked at me and the ointment in my hand in turn. "Why? You need something sir?" I asked slowly, feeling confused by those eyes.

    "Why? are you afraid of this ointment?" I asked again, and he blinked a few times.

    The sun''s rays increasingly bothered my eyes, for a while I was silent and thought. sunshine? And the medicine that is applied? I glared in surprise when I recalled what Mrs. Anne and the doctor said at that time, is this medicine that will make the skin blister? So when this medicine is applied to Mr. Brandon''s skin, his skin will blister and burn.

    "Shit!" I said annoyed.

    I immediately closed the medicine again and began to throw it quickly towards the balcony of the room. The medicine fell to the ground floor, a dense tree below. When I saw the medicine was destroyed, then I closed the window and turned on the air conditioner in the room. My chest feels like it''s beating really fast.

    "Am I being framed?" I asked myself, I looked back at Mr. Brandon and held his hand gently. "About, I know what medicine is." I said to Mr. Brandon. he had blinked many times, maybe he wanted to thank me.

    I took a deep breath and made sure he was fine, I tried to look for other drugs. Looking one by one the contents of the desk drawer, when I found a strange drug. I brought it in front of Mr. Brandon. "Is this the medicine that paralyzes you, sir? blink twice if you are. and blink once if you don''t." I said quietly, and that''s when I saw him blinking twice. I immediately held my breath. I took the medicine and opened the contents, took out some pills from inside. then stuff it in my cleavage, I don''t have a pocket right now.

    "I''ll throw this medicine away, and replace it with regular vitamins.." I tell him, and he winks two more times.

 Chapter 148 - 148. The Threat

    Daniel came back in, he looked at me with a confused look. "Why Choon-hee? Did something happen?" Daniel''s eyes fixed on me.

    "Ah that, the ointment accidentally fell. The sun was too bright, so I tried to close the bedroom window. But instead I dropped the medicine down there." I pointed to the balcony of my room, pretending I didn''t know what was going on.

    "Oh, I see, it''s okay. Mommy said earlier that it was just an ointment so Daddy''s skin wouldn''t dry out. It can be used again later." Daniel brought the food that he took from downstairs, I didn''t see the suspicious look on Daniel''s face at all.

    does he really know nothing? Or is he just good at hiding his facial expressions?

    "Daniel, do you often take care of Mr. Brandon when you are sick like this?" I asked casually.

    "Daddy rarely gets sick, he''s always healthy and lives well. Does a lot of things Alone, even though he can ask other people for help. I''m also taking care of him for the first time." Daniel said he was seen feeding Mr. Brandon very carefully. I, who saw this, just kept quiet, thinking about how to help Mr. Brandon not to take the drugs that Mrs. Anne and the bad doctor gave me at that time.

    I feel sorry for Mr. Brandon, even though he did offend me. but I want now Daughter-in-law, I have to be well filial. Moreover, Mr. Brandon seems to expect a lot from me.

    "Mr Brandon is in a lot of pain right now, I wish him a speedy recovery." I said again.

    "I hope the same, although I don''t know what will happen." Daniel''s breath was audible.

    "Daniel, I''ll just go outside okay. I want to get some fresh air and have lunch. So I can''t linger here." I pretended to want to leave, because I was afraid Daniel would find out if I was here too long.

    "You want to go? Okay, be careful okay .." He just glanced briefly, then let me out of the room. I slowly closed the bedroom door and started walking down the stairs one by one.

    I forgot something, my bag! I started to step up again to take the bag in the room. Passing quickly Mr. Brandon''s room earlier, I opened the door and looked around for where I had put the small bag. After I found the bag, I took out my cellphone and started dialing Edwards'' number.

    When Edwards didn''t answer, I kept calling him. but still the call i made didn''t work.

    I tried to find other help, I was just afraid if I was too quiet. Daniel will find out something, what if he kills me? if you know that I threw away the drug on purpose?

    Ahhh! I''m dead! I''m not used to dealing with stressful situations like this. I tried to check the mobile number, at a time like this who can help me?

    There is not any! There was no one who could help me other than Edwards.

    I started thinking again...

    [If you need anything, just tell me] Mrs. Berenice''s words caught my brain signal, I immediately looked for the contact number. when I saw the number clearly printed, I immediately stopped the movement of the hand.

    "But Edwards won''t allow me to have any contact with him again." I said slowly.

    Knock..

    Knock..

    "Choon-hee are you gone? or are you still in the room?" Daniel''s voice made me bulge in surprise. I tried not to make a sound at all, quickly locking the bedroom door. then I walked to the balcony and started calling Mrs. Berenice.

    I''m right! Daniel must be suspicious of something!

    I waited a while for the call to be picked up, only a few moments. "Hello who is this?." asked the female voice on the other end of the line.

    "Hello madam! It''s me Choon-hee. Can I ask you a favor?" I asked a little nervously.

    "Yes? What help do you need? Just tell me." Sounds so worried.

    "Could you pick me up at the Douglas Mansion? I mean, I''m in an unpleasant situation. Maybe you can visit as my friend, will you?" I bit my nails anxiously.

    The sound of a knock on the door made me even more nervous.

    "Sure, I''ll be there in 10 minutes." After that the phone line was disconnected, I immediately put the cellphone back into the bag and used the bag properly.

    "Choon-hee! I know you''re inside! Come out for a second, I have something to talk to you about." said Daniel once again, I who heard it just squeaked softly.

    tsk! What did he want to talk about again?

    "Yes! a moment!." I shouted quite loudly, I actually wanted to wait for Mrs. Berenice to pick me up. but it can''t be right I just stay in the room? Daniel will be more suspicious and he might even break the door. although I''m not sure a door as good as that can be broken down.

    I slowly walked towards the door and took a deep breath. I hope this is just my fear.

    "Yes, why?." When I had opened the door wide, I saw Daniel who was very relaxed. his hands in his pants pockets.

    I chose to leave the room and closed the door. "You want to go? Why go into the room again?", Asked Daniel.

    "The bag I brought was left in the room, so I just took it. Why? You need something?" I asked once more, if he could just relax. I can also be very relaxed.

    "You want to go now? alone?" the question was starting to lead to something.

    "Yeah, to be more precise with my friend. He''ll be here soon, I''ll just wait downstairs." I was about to walk away from him, but Daniel grabbed my hand quickly.

    now my heart is really racing, damn it! I''m scared!

    "Why are you avoiding this situation? Is there something you''re hiding?" once the question confuses me, what should I do Lord?

    "No, I''m just in a hurry. We''ve been talking a lot since then, so I want to go now. Can you please let go of my hand?" I said slowly.

    "No, how can I let go of someone who already knows something." He said while giving a cynical smile.

    You die Choon-hee! I cursed in my heart, in this Mansion there is no one anymore. just me and Daniel, Mr. Brandon is even sick. and Granny Lecy has become a body. I''m really going to die if I don''t dodge well.

    "Something? What do you mean?" putting on a serious face I continued to look into Daniel''s eyes bravely.

    "Don''t be shy, tell me what you know. If you do, I''ll let you go. But if you lie one more time, maybe a little action will deter you." The threat that Daniel gave made the whole air around him suddenly constrict, damn it! Damn Daniel! if only Edwards were here.. I definitely hit this arrogant face in the face.

 Chapter 149 - 149. Daniels Attitude

    I was silent for a few seconds, Mrs Berenice said she would be here in about ten minutes. things might get a little messy, if I confess. rather. Whether I confess or not, Daniel will still do bad things to me right? Of course, he''s the real bad guy.

    "What do you want to know? Tell me clearly, I don''t have time for you." I said looking up at the stairs, calculating how fast I could run down the steps and out the front door.

    tsk! looks like it''s going to be a long way, just so many stairs and Daniel would be able to catch me right away if I ran.

    "Look me in the eye, if you''re talking to me Choon-hee." Daniel held tightly to both sides of my face, I was surprised because his actions were quite fast and blatant.

    "Daniel! It hurts!" I screamed in annoyance, but he held my face even tighter. I feel like my cheeks are going to turn red because of Daniel''s actions now.

    "Tell Choon-hee, don''t make me any more impatient." Daniel increasingly demanded an explanation from me, I who was forced like this of course did not accept it. I hit his groin area pretty hard, making him grunt in pain.

    At that moment his hand left my face, I immediately squeaked softly and looked at him who was already holding his belongings in great pain. "Yes!!! If you want to threaten me, don''t do it openly. You think I''m afraid of you? Tch! I can even drop you from this floor to the ground floor. So don''t underestimate me!." I immediately walked quickly left him, I''m really scared now.

    Choosing not to turn around again, but my steps immediately stopped for a moment. BANG!!!

    The sound of gunshots sounded loud in my right ear, at that moment I immediately shuffled down to the floor. Before I touched the stairs, Daniel had stopped me with a gunshot.

    I looked at him, he was holding a small pistol in his silver hand. I swallowed hard, I''m sure by now cold sweat has been trickling down my forehead.

    Daniel limped toward me, brandishing the gun. he looked displeased when he looked at my face, I don''t know what he was trying to say. My ears are still ringing from the gunshot.

    My hands were shaking violently, unable to get up let alone run.

    "Are you challenging me?" That''s what Daniel said, when he actually arrived in front of me. he crouched down and pulled my hair so tight. "I told you, I''m not a man who can be patient. You think it''s easy to leave me? I won''t let anyone try to play with me. SAY!!! SAY WHAT YOU KNOW!." Daniel shouted very loudly, his eyes reddened and looked hungry at me.

    he pushed my head back and made a loud bang between my forehead and the wall behind me.

    I can only be silent Because the fear at this time really creeps deep into the recesses of my heart. My eyes were blurry because the tears that had welled up covered my vision.

    "Daniel.. Daniel.. I..." my voice doesn''t want to come out at all, this fear will really kill me slowly. Lord! God am I going to die? God help me!.

    "Say it! You ignorant bitch!!! You think I''m as weak as Edwards! You think I like messing with bitches like you!!! If you don''t tell me right now, I won''t hesitate to push myself from here to the ground floor. We''ll see if you stay alive, or concussion?" He asked scornfully at me.

    I''ve seen the end of the stairs which are very close to me. I swallowed hard, then with a pleading face looked at Daniel again.

    "I.. I just threw the medicine away, because.. because I thought it was poisonous." I answered Honestly, I wish Daniel would let me go.

    "Oh so you know what my family and I''s plans are? then, if you free yourself now. will you keep that mouth shut? can you guarantee that you won''t say anything to Edwards?" he asked in a low voice.

    "Yes.. Yes.. I will keep my mouth shut." I said again, even though I had already told Edwards this.

    Slapp...!! Slapp..!!

    A hard slap I felt on both my cheeks, it really hurt. I think my cheeks will swell tomorrow, but let them swell a little. than I die in vain here.

    "Damn bitch! You even threw away a very rare drug!!! Tsk! You''re already tired of living, aren''t you? You look brave and smart, but in fact you''re so stupid and cowardly! Tskckckck.. look at how pale your face is and my lips are quivering. like that, you really are like a rat that has fallen into a trap." Daniel ruffled my hair tightly.

    "I''m sorry.. I.. I promise I won''t tell anyone.. I beg you.." I said desperately, but Daniel just laughed loudly and pulled my hand quickly. "Daniel!!! Daniel I beg you!! My son! My son will die! Daniel I beg you!!!" I''ve screamed really loud, seeing it brought me to the end of the hand. He''s ready to push me at any moment, no! no god help me!

    "With just one move, you will die hitting the bottom of the stairs. So? I can tell you, that I am not a good person. Next time you want to mock others, you have to see who you are mocking. It could be an angel. death that will take your life so cruelly." Daniel said while laughing loudly.

    At this time I was at the top of the stairs, my hand was held by Daniel''s hand. With just one push, my limp body would roll down the stairs. I don''t want to die in vain, what now? Edwards and Violet couldn''t have come home early. Mrs. Anne and Azzhura also couldn''t possibly help me, even if they came.

    Mrs. Berenice? I beg you to come sooner, I beg Mrs. Berenice!.

    "Daniel, there''s no point in killing me now. Since you''re getting nothing, I''m sure you''re smart enough to do something stupid like this." I gave a little statement that might make him think again, before he actually killed me in this ridiculous way.

    "People who are already on the edge of the abyss, will do many things to live. And you''re one of them, but sadly I don''t care whether I benefit or not. Edwards won''t cry over you for too long, you know why? Violet by her side, you don''t mean anything anymore." Daniel said, and his words were true. Edwards probably wouldn''t miss me, he might just feel sad for a while and then just forget about it.

    Unlucky! I have bad luck!

 Chapter 150 - 150. Warning From Mrs. Berenice

    "Daniel!!! Let go of Choon-hee!!" A loud scream filled the Mansion''s room. His voice was so booming, even I was shocked by the sound.

    Daniel took my hand and made me stand beside him, down there Mrs. Berenice came along with many bodyguards. and all the guards pointed their guns at Daniel, I didn''t know Mrs Berenice would do something like this.

    "Who are you? Just enter someone else''s Mansion without permission and then carry a gun? Are you looking for death or what?" Daniel asked casually, Daniel was seen Putting his gun into his back pants then he glanced at me with a very cynical smile. "He''s the friend you mean?" Daniel asked quietly, but I just kept quiet.

    I don''t know what made Mrs. Berenice bring so many bodyguards, even I don''t think they are normal bodyguards.

    Mrs. Berenice went upstairs using the stairs slowly, I saw her still walking leisurely towards me. when he was almost there a little more, he looked at Daniel with a flat but so fixed gaze.

    "Even if I have to die here, I will have no regrets. You threaten a very innocent young girl, are you a boy or a sissy? How dare you only have girls." Mrs. Berenice''s ridicule scared me a little, afraid that Daniel would do something worse than this.

    "Madam, can we go now? I find it a little annoying if we stay here too long." I told him, walking slowly towards him. I thought Daniel was going to hold my hand again, but he let me go.

    "Next time you can come when this woman is dead, I want to see if you''re still being this relaxed." Daniel''s voice Stopped my leg movements, so he intends to kill me? again? Tskckckck .. now I feel dead, my whole body died because of his attitude that was really scary.

    Just look now, he''s relaxed and back like the Daniel I know. Good grief! This mansion really is inhabited by people with mental disorders, if I stay here too long. I''m sure I''ll have a mental breakdown too.

    "Next time you say? maybe next time it will be your death." Mrs. Berenice still took Daniel''s words.

    "We''ll see who will die here, you guys go have fun. at least you have time to please yourself before dying at my hands, you come here Bringing a lot of bodyguards. It''s obvious that you are a timid woman though I don''t know who you are , but I think you''re quite rich." whatever Daniel was trying to say, he would occasionally threaten and occasionally insult, then he would compliment casually. I''m getting dizzy Hearing all his words.

    "Mrs. Berenice, let''s just go." I said quietly, holding his arm for him to go with me.

    "What!!?." Daniel''s voice again reprimanded me, I immediately looked up and put on an annoyed face. she looked surprised as she looked at me as well as Mrs. Berenice.

    "What? what!!?." I asked annoyed, And he was already walking towards us. The sound of people running immediately filled my eardrums. I looked around and sure enough, all the guards had increased, even Daniel''s entire body was already glowing red.

    I don''t know what light it is, but seeing that Daniel immediately stopped his movement. "Who did you say he was? Choon-hee?" Daniel asked me, I was confused by the question only raised one eyebrow.

    "Who is she? She is Mrs. Berenice. Why is that?" I asked slowly, that''s when Daniel immediately raised his hands and glared in surprise. I''m just getting confused by his strange attitude.

    Why is he scared now? when I say Mrs. Berenice''s name, is this woman beside me such a great woman?

    "You know the Berenice family?", Daniel asked again.

    "No, I only know Mrs. Berenice." I said again, I looked at Mrs. Berenice who was already looking at my face with a sweet smile.

    His smile does make me feel safe, even though only a few minutes ago I was scared. Now I am better and feel alive again.

    yes, even though it''s not really alive, because now things are getting even weirder.

    "What is this!! why are so many foreigners entering the Douglas family''s Mansion!!!!" I just said the atmosphere is getting weird, now I hear Mrs. Anne''s screams which makes me look straight down the stairs.

    Mrs. Berenice took my hand and we walked slowly downstairs. looked at Anne and Azzhura who were waiting with confused and annoyed faces.

    "Choon-hee! who is he and what are you doing with so many bodyguards? And what is it!? Why are you pointing all the weapons at my son''s body!?." Mrs. Anne''s voice really made my ears ring. her voice was like an evil Witch.

    "Mrs. Anne.. nice to see you back, we haven''t had a chance to meet before. It''s a coincidence that we meet again and introduce me Mrs. Berenice." A soft voice was clearly playing beside me, I smiled a little because Mrs. Berenice was about to greet the Witch in front of me. although I''m also not sure this Witch would make small talk with new people.

    "Berenice? Are you from the Berenice family?" asked Mrs. Anne, her face turning pale. Not to be precise, Anne''s and Azzhura''s faces turned pale. I see strange things like this can only be silent.

    So? Who exactly is this Mrs Berenice? Why is the Douglas family all so shocked?

    "Yes, Mrs. Anne. Nice to see you are Choon-Hee''s mother-in-law now. I hope you never hurt this beautiful woman next to me." Mrs. Berenice said while gently stroking my hair, I could tell her voice was so soft. but somehow feels like a threat to me.

    "You? You know about Choon-hee?" Now Mrs Anne asked again, she was already breathing hard.

    "Yes, of course I know. That''s why I came here. And seeing your son almost kill an innocent woman, I warn you for the first and last time. slowly and very painfully. I''m not threatening, just warning. I hope this clever and wonderful Mrs. Anne can understand Yes.. Oh yes, Today Choon-hee and I are going out. We immediately said goodbye. Excuse me Mrs. Anne." I was just silent when Mrs. Berenice pulled my hand, we walked out of this big Mansion.

    all the bodyguards were also following us from behind, one of the black luxury cars had stopped in front of me and Mrs. Berenice. "Please come in Choon-hee.." He said softly, I immediately obeyed and got in the car.

 Chapter 151 - 151. Edwards Anger

    (Author POV)

    Anne stepped towards the stairs, approaching Daniel who was already heaving a long sigh. The departure of Mrs. Berenice and Choon-hee made the atmosphere of this place even better.

    "How come Mrs. Berenice is here?" Anne asked her son, Anne''s face was really troubled now. Because if that woman came, then things would be very messed up.

    "How would I know Mom! He just came, luckily I haven''t hurt Choon-hee." Daniel said in an annoyed tone.

    "Are you crazy!? Happy can you hurt Choon-hee? She''s going to have a baby!." Mrs. Anne looked even more annoyed.

    "He knows what Mommy gave Daddy, he even threw out an ointment that would scald Daddy''s hands. So I think Choon-hee would be better off dead or concussed, so he won''t interfere with Mommy''s plans. Isn''t that right?." Daniel''s question made Anne speechless, if Choon-hee knew what Anne was planning at this time. maybe the problem will get bigger.

    "Tsk! This matter is getting all over the place, if Choon-hee tells Mrs. Berenice the truth. Then we''re finished, the Berenice Family are not people we can easily deal with." Anne said again, she massaged her forehead which suddenly hurt.

    "The Berenices won''t interfere in our family matters, as long as we don''t disturb Choon-hee. I''m sure of that, but the problem is that that prostitute will definitely interfere in our affairs. and if she goes any further to interfere, we can''t help but hurt her." But now that''s impossible. Because Mrs. Berenice has taken great care of Choon-hee. I think she already knew that her daughter was married to Edwards. But why didn''t she forbid? I''m getting more and more curious." Daniel took out a cigarette from his pocket, then started to light the cigarette to inhale deeply.

    "That''s what you have to think about, find out what the Berenice family wants. I''ll take care of your troublesome Daddy, I''ll call Doctor Mona so she can take care of this. Tsk! I was going to relax to get rid of all the trouble first , instead have to solve another problem now!" Mrs. Anne chose to leave in front of Daniel.

    But his steps stopped when he heard Violet and Edwards'' voices downstairs.

    Anne, Azzhura, Daniel both looked. they stared at Edwards and Violet.

    "What''s wrong? Why are you looking at us like that?" Violet asked confused.

    "You told Mrs. Berenice that Choon-hee was her son?" asked Anne openly.

    "No, why are you guys?" Violet glanced at Edwards for a moment then looked at Mrs. Anne again.

    "Because Mrs. Berenice had come with many guards to pick up Choon-hee, she seemed to want to fight when she came to this place! If you don''t tell them about Choon-hee, then how will they know?" Mrs. Anne asked.

    "I swear that I didn''t tell any secret to Berenice or Choon-Hee, about their relationship." Violet said.

    "What''s the secret? What is the relationship between the Berenice family and Choon-hee? They have a relationship? I do know that the Berenice Family is not a good family, but the relationship with Choon-hee? Are you guys hiding something?" Edwards asked directly, he immediately realized something that made him wonder.

    "Since you are here I will tell you, Mrs. Berenice who is now Choon-hee''s biological mother. I heard that she has taken over the full inheritance of the Berenice Family. I don''t know what she did with Bringing Choon-hee earlier, and it seems your second wife doesn''t know that Mrs. Berenice is her mother." said Anne aloud.

    "How could he not know?" Edwards asked again.

    "Because Mrs. Berenice did plastic surgery on her face, that''s why her face looks foreign to Choon-hee. I''m sure of that." Violet answered Edwards'' question, everyone fell silent for a moment. busy with their own thoughts.

    "Violet, you should have told me this from the start. How can I marry a woman from the Berenice family!? You know our family and Berenice never get along. Tsk! Where is Choon-hee? I warned you not to go!" Edwards looked furious, when he saw Edwards who was angry like that. no one dared to bother, Edwards is seen pulling out his cell phone and starting to dial Choon-hee''s number.

    The call went unanswered for a while, but Edwards was still trying to call his wife. After a while, Choon-hee picked up the call.

    [Hello Edwards? you''re home?]

    "Where are you now? Come home quickly! I''ve never had anything to do with Mrs. Berenice or the Berenice family!!! Did you not hear my warning!!?." Edwards asked in an angry voice.

    [There were several incidents earlier, so I chose to leave. I''m going home, I''m going home. don''t be angry.] Choon-hee still sounded patient on the other end of the phone.

    "Hurry back! I''m waiting at home!" Edwards said, then Edwards ended the call. He sighed softly and looked at his mother and two sisters upstairs

    "From now on, stop Choon-hee, if he wants to meet the Berenice family. Even if the Berenice family is Choon-hee''s family, still no one should have anything to do with that family!" Edwards started to walk towards the back garden, he might need some coffee and some fresh air to calm his heart.

    Violet glanced at Mrs. Anne, then she chose to follow Edwards. Violet didn''t say much when the two of them were already sitting on the park bench. A little guilty for hiding the truth about Berenice and Choon-hee''s family.

    "Why didn''t you tell me that Choon-hee is from the Berenice Family?" Edwards asked quietly, he had neutralized his emotions that had been messy

    "Even though Choon-hee is from the Berenice family, he has never known and lived alone. I think Choon-hee was abandoned, so when I found out about it, I didn''t want to tell you, because you look happy when you are with him. " Violet said lying, she had her own reasons why she didn''t tell Edwards about everything that had happened.

    "But still, I hate Berenice''s family quite a bit. Because of them my mother went through a lot of trouble, Even though it was someone else who caused my mother to die. But my hatred is still there for that family." Edwards told the truth, Violet took Edwards arm and rubbed it gently

    "Everything in this world likes to play games, act casually. You know very well that nothing is really good and sincere. Choon-hee may come as an innocent woman who only works for money. but we don''t know what will happen to him after he finds out that he has a rich family. Maybe he will leave you, or maybe ignore you. He doesn''t need your wealth anymore, because he will get all of it from his mother.." Violet brainwashed Edwards, so that Edwards could hate Choon-hee as much as he hated the Berenices.

 Chapter 152 - 152. I Dont Care Whoever Youre

    (Choon-hee POV)

    I got out of Mrs. Berenice''s car in a hurry, feeling an ominous aura as I entered the big Douglas Mansion. There was a feeling of dread when I had to find out that it was the first time I heard Edwards scream out loud. even if it was just a phone call, but I knew very well that Edwards was really mad.

    I looked around for where Edwards was right now, as I almost went upstairs. I heard Violet''s voice laughing, of course I immediately looked for the source of the voice. It turned out that Violet was walking with Edwards, they immediately looked at me with fixed eyes. I looked down in fear when I saw the look in Edwards'' really angry eyes.

    "I am home." I said quietly, feeling guilty that I didn''t listen to what Edwards had warned me yesterday.

    "You dare to go home? After going out with a family that Edwards hates?" Violet asked me openly, I who heard that immediately raised my face and looked into Edwards'' eyes.

    "But I never knew Edwards hated the Berenices. Why didn''t you ever tell Edwards?" I asked quietly, I saw Edwards eyes that just looked lazily at me.

    "Does everything I do I have to tell you? Is my life About liking who and hating who you should also know? If I warn you something, it means there is a reason. So don''t make me say all those things over and over, you should understand enough. " Edwards said, for the first time I heard Edwards voice so sarcastic to me.

    "Edwards, it''s not that I didn''t listen to what you warned me about. But I saved myself from dying, you don''t know anything Edwards. You don''t know what happened to me before." I said a little annoyed, seeing the look in Edwards'' eyes that had been scrutinizing sharply.

    "Dodge continuously! Just say you only want to defend yourself without wanting to be blamed!" Violet said, this woman really likes to tease me and Edwards.

    "Whatever you say, Witch! Don''t meddle in my business with Edwards!" I shouted in front of Violet''s face..

    "Yes!! You dare to yell at me!?." Violet was about to do something mean to me, but her steps stopped when Edwards held her in one hand.

    "So tell me what happened to you?" Edwards asked me, I took a deep breath at the sound of Edwards'' voice, which seemed to be mocking me indirectly.

    "I won''t say, it seems you don''t intend to listen either!" I immediately ran upstairs, already lazy to talk to Edwards who didn''t seem to believe me.

    "Choon-Hee!!" shouted Edwards from downstairs, I ran even more into the room. I heard other footsteps following from behind, but I didn''t care if it was Edwards.

    "Choon-Hee? tell me what''s wrong?" Edwards asked again, his voice getting closer. I just kept running, when I was in front of the bedroom door. I slowly opened it and went straight in there.

    tsk! My good mood during the day was immediately ruined because of Edwards.

    "Why are you acting like a child? If you want to talk to me, speak plainly." Edwards said he had gone into the room and closed the door pretty tight.

    "What if I tell you will you believe me?" I asked quietly, not wanting to look him in the eye. I just stared at my feet that were already hanging under the sofa.

    "I''ll listen, you say it clearly now. Maybe I really don''t pay much attention to you, or I''m too stupid to be around. But I''ll listen to what you have to say." He had spoken softly, hearing that I became sad.

    I suddenly wanted to cry and cry, for some reason the pregnancy hormones made me have a strange attitude.

    "Don''t cry, just tell me what happened." Edwards wiped the tears that fell down my cheeks.

    "You promise to believe me?" I asked slowly.

    "I promise, Tell me." He said again.

    "Promise? Right? Don''t blame me, because I wasn''t wrong." I said while sulking, he was already laughing a little and then ruffled my hair excitedly.

    "I''m sorry for yelling at you earlier, seeing you cry is gone, the emotion in my chest is gone. Now tell me why you chose to go with Mrs. Berenice, when I told you not to go with her." Edwards sat under my feet, he propped his head on my lap.

    I saw his attitude immediately laughed a little, he was very funny. I''m so spoiled with him after this.

    "Daniel almost killed Myself." The few words that came out of my mouth made Edwards get up quickly, but I immediately took his hand and stroked it so gently.

    "But I''m fine, I called Mrs. Berenice, because you''re not picking up my calls at all." I said one more time, and that''s when Edwards let out a soft sigh. He hugged me tightly, making me feel comfortable in his arms.

    "I''m sorry, for not being quick to take care of yourself. I was really busy because I had to help Violet. I didn''t have time to look at my phone, I''m sorry Choon-hee. It''s my fault, why should I yell at you." The hug was getting tighter, I''m sure Edwards was feeling really guilty right now. but I didn''t feel hurt because he had snapped at me, whether I''m not easily offended? Or am I the one who easily forgives and feels that everything is fine?

    I think both.

    "You don''t need to apologize, you want to listen to what I have to say and understand myself like this. I''m already grateful. I was wrong, because I still met Mrs. Berenice. If I knew you hated that family, I promised I would never see her. again. I promise I''ll just go along with what you say, even though I don''t know the reason. Clearly. But if you don''t like it, then I won''t like it either." I answered so casually, I looked Edwards in the eye. he looks confused when he sees me, why is he confused? he should be glad I''m not around the Berenices.

    "Would you be mad at me? If you knew who the Berenices were." Edwards asked carefully.

    "Angry? What for? she''s not my family, so why should I be mad at you. Forget Mrs. Berenice or her family, you''re important enough to me. So I don''t want to think about anything else." I hugged Edwards again, feeling the smell of expensive perfume and also the muscles of his strong stomach. I closed my eyes slowly, enjoying all this comfort and warmth. ahhh! Edwards, why do I love you so much now?

 Chapter 153 - 153. Arguing In Dinning Table

    All the misunderstandings that occurred this afternoon have been resolved fine, I also have chosen to forget whatever happened. I don''t want to talk about what doesn''t need to be discussed, now I just have to focus on Edwards and my son.

    We descended the stairs together to go downstairs, Edwards wanted us all to have dinner together. when I arrived in the dining room, my eyes met with Daniel. Thinking of Daniel makes me remember what he did to me, and what confuses me is that Edwards didn''t ask at all when I said his younger brother was about to kill me.

    Did Edwards really know the character of his siblings? or Edwards never wanted to discuss anything about his sister''s attitude? aish!! I get annoyed myself when I remember Daniel''s insolent attitude.

    I sat quietly on the bench I used to sit on, beside Edwards there was Violet. The woman was relaxed, busy playing with her cellphone and occasionally laughing.

    "Edwards look, this is the helicopter I wanted. You bought it for me, didn''t you?" Violet''s voice immediately made me listen carefully, what did that woman ask for? helicopter? is he crazy or what? why did he ask to buy a helicopter like asking for a toy?.

    "Yes, I''ll call my private secretary. You can see it right away when the helicopter is brought into town tomorrow, just need a signature and the helicopter you want can already be yours." Edwards voice sounded relaxed, he had even taken the vegetable salad into his plate and ate it voraciously. tsk! Edwards really spoiled Violet to such an extent, how could he give her everything Violet asked for? If it is followed like that, then Violet will have a big head.

    "What''s all the helicopters for? Can''t you go anywhere in Edwards'' helicopter?" I asked quietly, I was annoyed to hear what Violet asked of Edwards. without looking at Edwards or Violet, I was busy eating the sweet buns.

    "Of course for me to travel, the capital in this country is getting crowded because of the many vehicles. I want to take a helicopter so I don''t get tired. Edwards will definitely need his own helicopter to go to work, so I don''t want to disturb him. Why do you ask like that? You''re jealous me?" Violet asked in a very annoying cynical voice.

    "Tch! Why would I envy you? I can ask Edwards anything, I''m sure he''ll give." I replied casually, but still with a scornful tone. I''m really annoyed, why am I now questioning unnecessary things? because I feel sorry for Edwards, because he is always being used by Violet or the rest of her family.

    "Ish! If you''re not jealous, you shouldn''t be asking. Do you want to ask for a helicopter too? Don''t dream! You''re never going anywhere, just sleep in your room." Violet''s words immediately made me laugh, then I looked into her eyes intently. Our seat was restricted by Edwards, so I couldn''t grab his hair right away.

    "I don''t need a helicopter, if everywhere I can be accompanied by Edwards. That alone is enough for me, Edwards is more special than the expensive vehicles in this world. So I''ll just ask Edwards, how?" I asked challenging him, he immediately raised the corners of his lips annoyed. he looked into my eyes with all that hatred in his heart.

    I don''t know what Edwards is thinking right now, because he''s just sitting around and eating vegetables leisurely. he could even swallow all the food on the plate, even though his two wives were arguing. Maybe Edwards would like to get used to all these situations.

    "You''re asking for Edwards? hey! come to your senses! Edwards is mine too, so don''t ask for things you can''t have yourself." Violet pointed at my face with the spoon she was holding. I immediately snorted, while eating the meat that was quite soft in my mouth. I feel like I want to chew Violet''s flesh whole.

    See! I''m a psychopath! because being in this mansion makes sense suddenly lost.

    "So what? You got a helicopter, then what do I get? If you really want Edwards and a helicopter too. I mean I''m asking Edwards something else, to be fair!" I said I don''t want to lose.

    "What do you want?." Before I finished speaking, Edwards first asked what I wanted. he wiped his mouth gently then looked into my eyes so tenderly.

    "I want a private island, how?" I asked Edwards, I just asked what came to my mind. Though I don''t know if Edwards can give it or not.

    "Yes!!! how can you ask for a private island? That must be more expensive than the helicopter I got! You asked for another one that costs less than mine! Don''t be greedy! You think buying an Island is like buying fruit!." Violet said in an annoyed voice.

    "Hey! And you think the helicopter you''re asking for is cheap? You''re asking for a helicopter like asking for a toy! So what''s the difference between you and me? If you can ask for expensive things, why can''t I? After all, you''ve asked Edwards so much, why now? jealous of me? even though I only asked him one thing." I said loudly, I was annoyed because he actually arranged for me to ask Edwards what.

    Once again I saw Edwards still looking relaxed, he was eating a piece of fruit and drinking peach juice in his glass. His eyes only looked at the glasses and plates, his busyness made me even more confused.

    "You two are like children, why are you two fighting at the dinner table?" Mrs. Anne''s voice made Violet and I immediately pause, then stared lazily at each other''s food.

    "Let it be Mom, sometimes pregnant women really want and have unstable hormones, that''s a natural thing." Edwards spoke softly, he looked at me and Violet alternately. "Isn''t that right my wives?" Edwards Smiling again, I was amused when he said ''my wives''. ish!! He was very proud to have two wives.

    "So what about Edwards? Buy me a private island?" I asked Edwards, still wearing a spoiled, adorable face.

    "Of course, I will buy it. Later I will find a beautiful private island that you can own." He said slowly.

    "Yes!! Edwards! how can you give it to him!? You want a private island too, you never gave me a private island!." Violet shouted once again, she didn''t accept what I asked Edwards.

    "You already have a helicopter, that''s enough for a reward right?" said Edwards, he said as he finished the fruit on his plate.

    "I want a swap! I don''t want a helicopter! I just want a private island, which is prettier and prettier than Choon''s!." Violet said earnestly.

    "Aish!!! you''re so jealous of me!" I said annoyed.

 Chapter 154 - 154. Enjoying The Night

    I went back into the room, still annoyed with Violet''s attitude, who looked so envious of me. tsk! The woman wanted all of Edwards''s. what the hell! Money woman base. he only loved Edwards'' money, he even seemed eager to control Edwards.

    "Ish! What an ignorant woman! She''s even cheaper than me!" I bitten the pillow that was in front of me, now I''m confused what to do because Edwards also looks relaxed to face Violet.

    Tonight Edwards sleeps in Violet''s room, so I''m alone Because Edwards is allotted there tonight. I sighed tiredly, if only I had a family, I would have gone back to my parents'' house and chose to sleep there.

    At this time I feel alone again, usually at night I''m busy looking for customers and chatting with many friends. But now? I was in my room and just looked at the moon which was so cold. Silence and silence seemed to eat away at the bones.

    "Ahhhh! If I''m alone like this I feel like going somewhere crowded." I looked at the watch on my wrist, maybe a walk downtown would be better. than me alone doing nothing. I started wearing a thick jacket and trousers, not forgetting to bring money and a cellphone.

    Walking out the door, I looked right and left. The atmosphere is quieter, I think everyone is in their respective rooms with their busy lives.

    I walked slowly, like a thief afraid of being caught. if only I was in my own apartment, I would be able to leave without having to worry about being found out.

    it''s only eleven o''clock in the evening, I''m sure the city center is still very busy with a few people having dinner after work. Or maybe they were drunk until the morning, I actually wanted to say goodbye to Edwards. but that seems like a very unlikely thing for me to do. I had gone down the stairs and walked towards the back door, I saw some bodyguards who greeted me and smiled. I know they must also be confused about me at this time of night.

    After arriving at the back door, I saw the car garage which was quite full. one of the drivers ran up to me and greeted me with a sweet smile. "Where are you going Miss? do you want me to take you?" she asked.

    "Could you take me downtown? I think I''d like to get some fresh air for a bit." I tell him, he nods and leads me to one of the cars which is small enough and fits four people.

    I went inside, sat in the back seat and the driver in the front seat. he started his car slowly out of the Mansion gate, I looked at the car window beside me. The streets do look quite busy but not too crowded.

    I opened the car window in half, letting the night breeze in and gently hit my face. I closed my eyes enjoying all these delicious feelings. if in a situation like this, surely thinking about good memories makes feelings increase many times better.

    Minutes passed, that was all I did during the trip. The wind had stopped hitting my face, I started to open my eyes and look outside. it turned out that we had reached the center of the city, I got out of the car and saw what I wanted to do.

    Street snacks that many shoppers, caught my attention. I started walking there and saw what was being sold, it turned out that Korean food was indeed viral. I chose to buy one too, just curious about the taste. The food hangs around my social media pages a lot, so I''m no stranger to its shape and color.

    I took the food and looked for a seat, after looking around I found a park bench that was quite quiet. choosing to sit there, I sighed softly. Then I started to try the food I bought earlier, it tasted pretty good on my tongue and not weird. Just enjoy what I eat, don''t think about the surroundings at all.

    "Choon-hee?" A male voice made me look, I saw the man''s face well. who''s he? I feel unknown.

    "Yes?." I asked confused.

    "I''m the Zurich doctor, who treated Edwards before. how are you?" he asked then sat down beside me, in his hand was a cup of still warm noodles. I who saw the noodles felt like buying too.

    "Oh doctor, sorry I don''t really remember your face. You know my name?" I asked pleasantly, still eating the unfinished food. maybe after this I want to buy cup noodles too, warm would be delicious

    "Yes, I came to your wedding that time. So I know your name." he said again

    "I see, I don''t see. Have you been a specialist for Edwards for a long time?" I asked again, I''m a little comfortable when there are friends talking like this. Zurich seems like a nice person, he''s Edwards'' personal doctor, surely he has no ill will towards me.

    "It''s been almost two years, the previous doctor was out of the country. So I was given the opportunity to take care of Edwards and a few things." He said, he opened the cooked Cup noodles. The puff of smoke and the aroma of the noodles made my stomach contents revolt.

    Unlucky! why does cheap noodles just make me so enthusiastic? "You want?." The Zurich doctor''s voice returned. It made me turn to look at him. I saw him looking at me, of course, immediately made me smile shyly.

    "No, you just eat. I''ll buy my own later." I said slowly.

    "It''s okay, this is for you. I know you''re pregnant, sometimes seeing someone else''s is better than buying your own. I gave this noodle to you, so you can enjoy it." Zurich doctor said

    "Then what did you eat?" I asked confused, I immediately took the cup noodles in his hand without further ado. Even though in my other hand, there are still Korean snacks that have not been finished.

    "I want that one of yours, may I?" he asked slowly.

    "No, I still want to eat this. You just buy another one. I have money to replace it." I told him I put Korean snacks on the right and Cup noodles on the left. Then I reached into my trouser pocket and handed him a few dollars. he took only one sheet from me. I put the others back in.

    "You wait here, I''ll buy drinks and other food. We can eat together after this." he said casually, I who heard it immediately nodded in agreement.. just let Doctor Zurich go buy what he wants.

 Chapter 155 - 155. Zurichs Questions That Make Annoyed

    Doctor Zurich is back, he brought two bottles of mineral water and another cup of noodles that he will eat. I who saw him already sat just silent, letting him eat his own noodles.

    "Why are you out at this time of night? All alone." open the conversation again, Looks like Doctor Zurich is really used to talking to people

    "Just bored at home, you alone? do you have work?" I asked casually.

    "I just got home from the hospital, there are some patients who can only come after the afternoon. so I just got home at this hour, too lazy to go home so I took a walk for a while. and accidentally saw you here." he said while laughing softly, I who heard that just smiled a little. busy with the food in my hand right now.

    "Delicious? You seem to really like Cup Noodles, don''t you?" Zurich asked again after I said nothing.

    "Not really, I think it''s just my baby''s birth. I like to eat and eat whatever I want." I said again.

    "I see, how is Edwards doing now? is he all right?" Zurich''s current question made Jump pause and start staring at him.

    "I see he''s fine, but I don''t know more about his thoughts. I don''t really know if he''s really good or he''s good at hiding his restlessness." I stopped the movement of my hands and started to take a deep breath.

    "We''ll see in a few days if he gets sick again or not. If he''s okay, I think it''s easy for Edwards to get back to being himself." When I heard that, I immediately smiled a little

    "I hope that there is a miracle that Edwards can recover and be really good. I just want to see him always happy, then smile with me and we can share everything. Actually there are many things I want to do with Edwards, but all of them I have to keep in mind only because Edwards isn''t really mine." I sighed once more, starting to finish my food so I could have a better conversation.

    "There are many dreams that can''t be explained and can''t come true, but indeed we have to keep fighting for all of them. Are you saying things like this because you fell in love with Edwards?" Zurich''s question made me blush, I immediately looked the other way and away from his eyes

    "I think this is love." I''m telling the truth, not lying to my own feelings.

    "Choon-hee, do you think Edwards is a good man?" I don''t know why but the question from Zurich made me feel a little weird.

    "I think everyone is fine, it''s just that circumstances change them. Why do you ask that? Do you know anything about Edwards that I don''t know?" I asked again, looking into his eyes that already showed many answers.

    "Did Edwards say all the things you always ask? every question you ask, does Edwards have the answers to all of them?" Zurich answered the question I asked with another question.

    "You mean? I think I got a lot of answers. Maybe more accurately, I rarely ask complicated questions. Because I don''t want to complicate things in our household." I answered honestly, feeling that what I had been thinking all along was because I didn''t want to complicate Edwards''s situation any further.

    "Did Edwards ever talk about your parents?" Zurich didn''t stop asking again, I who heard the question at this time felt something strange. why did he ask if Edwards ever talked about my parents? really, what does that have to do with him?

    "Zurich, this is a little presumptuous. But why are you asking if Edwards knows about my parents? I mean, I feel that this is a private matter and I don''t think you have the right to ask. Do you know something I don''t know?" I asked seriously, because I was already here and discussed about my parents. so I want him to answer everything that happened.

    "Have you ever met the Berenices?" Zurich didn''t answer my question, instead he asked something else.

    tsk! this one human, doesn''t he know that I will be annoyed with all the questions from him?.

    why doesn''t he just answer what he should answer? ckckckck.. I''ll kill him if he doesn''t answer again this time.

    "Yes, I''ve met Mrs. Berenice. Why? Correct answer, I don''t want you to ask again this time." I said annoyed, he was already laughing and nodded slowly.

    "I''m also a doctor who takes care of the Berenice family, so I know quite a bit about their family. More specifically, their entire family life, you want to know more about them?" Well, right! Zurich still ended the conversation with a question. this man is like someone who really likes to irritate.

    "Yes!!! can you just explain. I really want to hear everything. So explain now before I kill you!" I said annoyed, and once again Zurich immediately laughed at my words.

    "Well I will tell you, they are a family that is rarely exposed to the outside world. They are more secretive and no one knows about the entire Berenice family, they live on the move every few years. Their wealth is also unknown, but some say experts, their wealth was almost equal to that of the Douglas family, or perhaps more than that of the Douglas family.

    I had a chance to meet one of Berenice''s great mistresses, she just moved to this country a few years ago. He also got full rights to the Berenice family property. She told me that she had a daughter, and that her daughter is currently somewhere else." Zurich paused.

    "Mrs. Berenice? I''ve seen her, met her more precisely. She''s very nice and considers me a friend. but Edwards won''t let me have any contact with the Berenices." I replied to the words from Zurich at this time.

    "Why aren''t you allowed to meet the Berenices? What''s the reason Edwards said that?" Zurich asked curiously.

    "I don''t know why, Edwards told me he hates the Berenices. But I don''t know why he hates it, so I''ll just do it if Edwards wants to do that." I said casually.

    "Are you sure you want to stay away from the Berenices? I don''t want to find out the reason first from Edwards, then you make your own choices." There was a pushy tone to Zurich''s words. why do I feel Zurich is very close to the Berenice family? perhaps more precisely, Zurich is not just a doctor. Or does a doctor and his patient have a strong relationship like this? may be.

    "I''m sure I don''t want to add to Edwards'' mind. If he says no then no.." I said yes.

 Chapter 156 - 156. A Long Night

    (Author POV)

    Azzhura had just returned from his friend''s house and was chatting happily in the car, his eyes looking at the city streets which were still busy even though it was already very late. He saw a lot of people sitting around buying a lot of streets. When his eyes fell on one of the benches, he saw Choon-hee sitting with a man.

    Azzhura did not see clearly who the man was, because it turned his back on Azzhura''s current view. "Stop! I want to get off here for a moment.", Azzhura stopped the car that currently contained him and some of his friends.

    "What''s wrong? Why stop?" Ask his friend.

    "I''m just down here, I want to do some things. You guys go first. I''ll call later." Azzhura said, he immediately descended without saying anything else.

    It was obvious that Azzhura was very curious about what she was seeing at the moment. he walked closer to listen for anything that might be to his advantage. He hid behind a big tree, then pretended to sit on a bench behind the tree.

    Behind him were Choon-hee and the boy.

    "I think the Berenices have a special relationship with your parents. Did you not feel something strange when you met Mrs. Berenice?" hearing the male voice that currently crossed Azzhura''s ears, he knew that it was Doctor Zurich.

    "No, I don''t feel anything. Why are you so curious? This isn''t something you can talk about with feelings. I mean, Mrs. Berenice and my family. There can''t be a relationship, my family is just an ordinary family living in poverty. Berenice''s family, surely my life won''t be like this. I won''t be in trouble and have to work hard." Choon-hee said.

    "What if Mrs. Berenice turns out to be your mother?" asked the Zurich Doctor again, hearing this Choon-hee immediately laughed out loud and was so amused by Zurich''s question.

    "What? My mother? no way, I know very well how my mother''s face, my mother''s voice. I would have known immediately if indeed Mrs. Berenice was my mother. Why are you asking the impossible? I''ll just go home, it''s getting late and I seem sleepy." Choon-hee''s voice did sound limp, but Azzhura still wanted to hear the continuation again.

    "If you see Mrs. Berenice again, take a good look at her face and see if she''s really your mother or not. Or if you really shouldn''t see her, just ask Edwards about why he hates the Berenices. need help." Zurich said.

    "Yeah, I''m grateful for what you''ve done. This little chat is enough to make me feel better. Then I''ll be going home." Hearing this Azzhura immediately got up from his seat and started pulling out his cellphone from under his pants. he noticed Choon-hee and Zurich who were now looking at each other, Azzhura taking pictures of them several times.

    "Be careful, are you with the driver?" Zurich asked once more, before Choon-hee actually left.

    "Yes, I''m with the driver." said Choon-hee, he was about to leave but Zurich was holding his hand and it was caught clearly by Azzhura''s camera.

    "What else?." Choon-hee asked, letting go of Zurich''s hand.

    "Don''t forget to let me know if you really need help okay?" Zurich said again.

    "Yes, but no promises." Choon-hee had already left from there. he walked to find his car which was parked not far from the place. after that it went straight in and the car started slicing through the night streets at a moderate speed.

    At that place, Azzhura was still standing where he was and looked at Zurich who had also left. Finally Azzhura also got out of there and started looking for a taxi and chose to go back to the Mansion. he gets all the pictures and starts to look at the best ones, when Zurich holds Choon-hee''s hand and when the two of them smile at each other.

    Azzhura started Sending the photos to Edwards, after they were successfully sent. Azzhura just hummed a little and enjoyed all the drama that was about to happen.

    Elsewhere, Choon-hee had arrived in front of the Douglas family''s Mansion. he got out of the car and began to stretch his muscles which suddenly felt tired, he was already sleepy after eating a lot of food. started to enter the Mansion through the back door, while walking Choon-hee yawning. get into the elevator and go up to the top floor, after the elevator doors open. he immediately went out and walked a little to enter his room.

    He closed the door again and turned on the light. his eyes were surprised to see Edwards sitting quietly on the bed, but his eyes were fixed on Choon-hee. Edwards had a glass of wine in his hand, the glass of which he twirled elegantly. "Where are you from?." Edwards asked with that piercing gaze and hoarse voice.

    "You''re looking for something to eat outside. Breathing the city air, I just can''t sleep and feel the need to cool off for a bit. Why are you here? Shouldn''t you be with Violet tonight?" Choon-Hee asked as he took off his jacket and changed into his sleepwear.

    "Is that all you do out there?" Edwards asked again, his wife who heard this immediately turned around and nodded in agreement.

    "Why? Is there anything else you want to ask? I''m quite sleepy and want to go to sleep right away, my stomach is really full now." Choon-hee immediately climbed onto the bed and lay down comfortably. Edwards was still sitting on the edge of the bed, staring at his wife''s face, which currently looked really sleepy.

    Edwards sighed softly, then he chose to give in. Even though he wanted to ask his wife a lot, about why she met other men out there. Edwards gently stroked his wife''s forehead and kissed her affectionately. no strange scent from his wife''s body, then kissed Choon-hee''s lips briefly. His lips felt dry from the cold. At first Edwards thought various things, because he knew that Choon-hee was a hired woman. Edwards was just afraid that his wife would do her job again, because she saw the photo that Azzhura sent.

    But seeing his wife''s uninvolved state is odd, leading Edwards to believe that Choon-hee was just out there and might have run into someone. Because the photo that Azzhura sent did not show who the man was.

    "Good night my dear, sweet dreams." Edwards chose to leave Choon-hee in his room and return to Violet''s room, Edwards couldn''t possibly accompany Choon-hee tonight.. because he wanted to be fair to his two wives.

 Chapter 157 - Romance In The Morning

    The next morning I woke up well, my head was spinning because I saw the sun so hot. the smell of coffee and perfume is quite familiar to my smell, I looked to the side and sure enough, Edwards was sitting quietly drinking his coffee. He sat on one of the sofas near the bed, his eyes fixed on me intently.

    "Morning dear, did I oversleep? You''re ready to go to work like that."I got out of bed and stretched for a moment the muscles in my body that felt so stiff. Seeing Edwards who was still silent, he drank coffee accompanied by sweet bread whose aroma was very good.

    "What are you doing? Did I do something wrong?" I asked when I saw the look in his eyes that was so strange this morning.

    "Tell me, where were you last night?" Edwards asked I who was asked like that immediately remembered what I did last night.

    "Last night? I went out, got some fresh air, and ate on the side of the road. what''s wrong? ahh, I forgot to tell you that I was going outside. I''m sorry because I was quite bored in my room. So I went outside for a while to calm the mind." I sat on Edwards''s lap, he put down his coffee cup and hugged me tightly. even though I haven''t showered yet and he''s already tidy in a navy blue work suit. Him hair is neatly styled and him body is very, very fragrant. I kissed his neck and licked Edwards'' skin a little.

    "Have you met any men?" Edwards asked again, who heard the word man immediately let go of the hug and looked into Edwards'' eyes who had been waiting for an answer from me.

    "Yes, I met Doctor Zurich by accident. So we talked about a few things, about your health. Why? Do you know where I met men?" I asked a little confused, but Edwards just shook his head and sighed softly. it looks like he''s relieved of something, I who saw his strange attitude just kept quiet.

    Edwards kissed my lips slowly, he looked deeply into my eyes.

    "Next time don''t go out alone okay? Ask me to accompany you, if indeed you are bored in the room alone. Do I need to give a female personal assistant? I asked you to go out and take care of yourself. I was quite worried that you would go out at night and meet other men." Edwards was telling the truth, he was telling his heart which was quite restless.

    I who heard it immediately smiled and nodded in agreement, I kissed his lips once again and gently stroked his cheek where fine hairs had grown around his jaw. and that made Edwards even more handsome.

    "Okay, whatever you give me. I will accept it well, I need a friend. Find someone to chat with and not arrogant." I said laughing.

    "Sure, I''m going to work now. It''s past breakfast time, you slept very well. Violet left for work early, do you want me to accompany you to breakfast? I still have enough time before lunch, because I have an important meeting later. How?" The question from Edwards made me nod once more.

    "Give me a hot kiss first," I said, without waiting for him to answer. I had kissed Edwards very gently first, tasting every taste of his lips and exploring his mouth, he had a small smile behind our kiss. I saw that smile immediately break our kiss and wipe the corners of his lips.

    "Why are you laughing?." I asked confused.

    "The taste of your mouth, like the taste of spicy noodles." Edwards laughed softly when he said that, who heard his words immediately glared in surprise. I forgot that last night I ate Korean noodles and snacks.

    "Doesn''t taste good? I''ll brush my teeth first then." I was about to get up from Edwards'' lap, but he grabbed my hand first and locked me up so I couldn''t go anywhere. His big hands had brushed the strands of hair that were on the sides of my face, then he kissed my lips again.

    "I like whatever your lips taste, you''re like an addiction to me." Edwards'' words immediately made me blush. His eyes are very deep, he kisses my cheek, my lips, my forehead, my nose, down to my neck. kissed all of it so many times that I laughed out loud.

    "Edwards, don''t do this! I stink! I haven''t showered yet." I said embarrassed, but instead, he hugged me excitedly. why is he doing this? so spoiled like this, even though it''s still early and it should be in the morning like this a pregnant wife who is spoiled by her husband.

    "You still smell good for me, I like the smell of your body in the morning. For some reason, it feels special and unique." His words of course made me laugh once more, I smacked his arm and hugged him back.

    "It should be a spoiled pregnant woman like me, why are you being spoiled now. Is our child a boy? Because his father is spoiled." I said guessing.

    "Where is there something like that? Gender can indeed be predicted from who is spoiled?" Edwards asked who seemed to disagree with what I said.

    "I don''t know either, just guessing. Do you want our child to be a boy or a girl?" I asked, after so long with Edwards. only this time I dared to ask the gender of the child wanted.

    "I like anything, girls or boys are the same to me. The important thing is that the mother and child are healthy, we can make many babies. So we can have many sons and daughters." Edwards'' words sounded lewd to my ears.

    "Ish!! You thought giving birth to a baby was easy, my genitals would be ripped out to get our child''s head out. And I''m sure it would be really painful, But if you want to have lots of kids. I''m ready to give birth." I smiled sweetly at him, then kissed his forehead for a long time. he closed his eyes and enjoyed the kiss I gave. I also stroked his cheek, then gave little kisses around Edwards''s face.

    Before long he opened his eyes again, we looked at each other for a long time. "If that''s the case, then I''ll just accept whatever kids you give. One, two, three, four. Boy or girl, it doesn''t matter to me. I just want you to be fine and happy. You can take them on vacation wherever you want."

    Edwards is indeed good at words, at this time I was touched because I heard his voice and his words were very beautiful. When else will I have a husband as perfect as Edwards? Edwards is so beautiful and amazing.. I love him and everything in him.

 Chapter 158 - Laila

    The early morning romance was over, Edwards had left for work and I was back in the house alone. I sighed again, what Violet said was true. I don''t have a lot of work and friends, I can only relax in the room without doing anything. I walked to the balcony of the room and sat there, looking at the pretty shady trees down there.

    if I could work with Edwards, that would be great. so I don''t have to languish in the room without knowing where to go. But Violet took my place, she instead wanted to meet with Edwards at the office and also at home, but that''s okay. Because sometimes Edwards likes to steal the time to meet me and we can make out for quite a while.

    When I think about what Edwards did this morning, I blush again.

    ahhh! my husband is amazing.

    Knock.

    Knock.

    A knock on the door made me get up from my seat, who''s knocking on the door at this hour of the day? I opened the doorknob and saw a woman standing with a warm smile. in her hands, she carried a plate of food and a glass of avocado juice. I can tell by the color of the juice.

    "Yes?." I asked confused because I didn''t ask the waiter for food or drink at all.

    "I''m the personal assistant that Mr. Edwards sent for Miss Choon-hee. I brought you lunch, I made myself. I think it will suit your taste buds very well." She said confidently, I just smiled and let she inside. I chose to take she to sit on the balcony of the room and we sat facing each other.

    "What did you bring?" I asked casually.

    "Its name is Nasi Mandhi, one of the most popular Middle Eastern basmati rice preparations. There is mutton that has been cooked quite tender. As for the meat, I bought it earlier. But for the rice and other seasonings, I make my own." she said slowly.

    "Oh yeah? I''ve seen this food a few times on social media pages, but it''s the first time I''ve seen it live and tried it. By the way, what''s your name?." I asked, I started to take a spoon and scooped out the yellow rice with a very strong aroma of spices.

    "My name is Laila, I am one of the people who are trusted to do important work. It is a fortune for me to be able to take care of Miss Choon-hee, this is a job that I quite enjoy. accompanying a wife of a wealthy businessman in the Douglas family." Laila''s words only made me smile a little, I don''t know what she meant by saying something like that. either she wanted to praise or she was used to getting acquainted in that way.

    I don''t want to bother, at least now I have friends to chat with. I''ve had enough of the problem with Daniel yesterday wanting to kill me, thankful that Edwards indirectly offered a personal assistant and bodyguard for me.

    "Nice to meet you Laila, Edwards given you any important tasks other than to watch over me and keep me company?" I asked as I took a bite of the mutton which was very soft when it entered my mouth.

    "There is nothing more important than taking care of Miss and also making sure she''s not lonely." she speech is well-organized, I''m sure she''s not a random person. There was no way that Edwards could just choose, even though he could get this woman so quickly, but Edwards must have known this woman for a long time or knew the person who channeled her.

    "How old are you?" I asked again, just curious about what I deserved to know.

    "28 years old lady," she said.

    "Ahhh, we''re almost the same age. Are you originally from this country? Or did you come from another country? I just wanted to know who works near me, so we can chat more comfortably afterward." I said things that Laila wished I could answer.

    "I''m an immigrant from the Arabian Peninsula, I''ve lived in this country for a long time and worked behind the scenes. I''m one of Mr. Edwards'' ten trusted people." It is short, concise, and very clear.

    "Edwards has some people to trust?" I asked quite curiously because I never really knew what Edwards was doing.

    "Yes, Miss. We are working in secret to do some important things." She only said the necessary things. I think she and the ten people mentioned above do have very important jobs, has Edwards formed a secret agency all this time? to spy on things? Maybe...

    Considering that Edwards is a big businessman whose enemies must be very many, I feel that Edwards is also always keeping an eye on all the movements of the people in this Mansion. Sometimes people who seem weak and quiet are usually quite smart and conscientious.

    He has many plans in his life. maybe this is what''s happening to Edwards now, but whatever he does I''m sure it''s for the best for us.

    "I see. The food you brought is very good, I like the taste. Can you make some more for me sometime?" I asked with a smile, she already gave a friendly smile and nodded in approval.

    "Whatever Miss ask, I will give." She said very politely, at least Laila could calm me down a bit. Because there is no need to be afraid of the threats of Daniel or Mrs. Anne.

    "Miss, may I ask you a few questions?" Laila''s voice made me nod, I drank avocado juice which was sweet but so fresh in my throat.

    "Does Miss know the Berenices?" Laila asked quite seriously, I don''t know how many times people have asked if I know the Berenice Family? what''s going on with the Berenices and these people? Is that family very famous at all?

    "I only know Mrs. Berenice, but I don''t know her real name? Why?" I asked curiously. I''ve finished my lunch without leftovers, my stomach is suddenly full because the food on the plate was delicious and I like the taste.

    "Mr. Edwards just told me that Miss is not allowed to meet the Berenices, so before I make a mistake at work. I must first find out about the Berenices and about whether you know their families well." Laila''s words made sense, I just nodded in understanding.

    "I don''t think I have a close relationship with Mrs. Berenice or Berenice''s family. I didn''t even know her a few days ago. I went shopping and had dinner together, nothing else suspicious." I''m honest. I was quite curious about what the Zurich doctor said, who said that I had to take a good look at Mrs.. Berenice to know who she was.

 Chapter 159 - 159

    Mrs. Anne got out of her car, she wore 5cm high heels and walked gracefully carrying a lot of groceries. Behind her there was Azzhura who also got out of the car while playing with his cellphone in hand.

    They children and mothers really like to go out just to eat or shop, they don''t think about Mr. Brandon who is lying sick in bed. Although indeed Mr. Brandon''s pain was their fault.

    Footsteps were getting deeper, Mrs. Anne''s eyes scanned one by one the maids who were still guarding Grandma Lecy''s coffin. I don''t know how long the coffin will be left without being buried. "Tskckck.. this Mansion smells like a funeral. Buy another air freshener, I''m really sick of smelling that coffin." Mrs. Anne said to the butler, Then she went up the stairs one by one to the top floor.

    As she almost reached the top floor, her eyes caught sight of a woman who was quite unfamiliar. From the way she was dressed, she didn''t look like a maid in this mansion at all. But in the woman''s hand there is an empty plate and an empty glass used. "Who are you?." Mrs. Anne asked the woman.

    "Good evening Mrs. Anne, I am Laila. Miss Choon-hee''s personal assistant and bodyguard. Nice to meet you." The woman''s words were quite rude.

    "You have enough with me? To say this casually? After all, why does that mercenary use a personal assistant at all? She feels so busy and famous?" A tone of envy could be heard clearly from Mrs. Anne''s mouth.

    "I was ordered directly by Mr. Edwards. I previously worked at the Douglas family''s main firm as head of corporate security." Hearing the last sentence, Mrs. Anne and Azzhura immediately stared in disbelief and swallowed their saliva with difficulty. So this woman in front of them was one of the company''s top brass, and in the security sector? Mrs. Anne knows well enough that the top brass of the Douglas company, consists of several great people and secret agents whose intelligence cannot be doubted.

    "I see, nice to meet you." Mrs. Anne said she didn''t want to get into trouble with important people like Laila, because they were just what Edwards said. Because Edwards was the holder of power in the company, even though Mrs. Anne was Mrs. Douglas. But based on the existing regulations, Mrs. Anne is not someone who can scorn the high-ranking members of the company.

    Because in large companies, there are members who each help to keep the company running well. Its members can come from shareholders, government, or secret agents. They work under the leadership of the holder of power, namely Edwards.

    That''s why Mrs. Anne wanted so badly to get the right to be in power, so she could get those great members.

    But all these things must be done slowly, because it is not easy to get rid of Edwards who has full rights in the Douglas company.

    Thanks to the large stake that Edwards currently holds, even Mr. Brandon cannot replace Edwards. Even though Brandon is his father and Edwards is only a child. But that''s how power speaks, the corporate system is not the royal system. In a company only the largest shareholder is the leader.

    "Excuse me madam, I''m going to the kitchen." Said Laila again, Mrs. Anne shifted her body slightly and let Laila go from in front of her.

    Anne and Azzhura immediately stepped again, they walked quickly to the room and closed the room door, even Mrs. Anne locked the door so that no one could enter there.

    "Mom? How can a high-ranking member of the company become Choon-hee''s Assistant? We''re dealing with someone extraordinarily great here." Azzhura whispered softly, because she felt that the current situation was not fine. Which means they can''t touch Choon-hee at all, now that someone is looking after her.

    Not to mention that the fact that Choon-hee is a child of the Berenice Family, Mrs. Anne''s business is complicated in this life.

    "Mommy doesn''t know either! This is what Mommy is worried about! If it were like this, Mommy would never have brought Choon-hee into our house! Mommy thought she was just an ordinary woman and could only sell herself. Mommy had never seen Edwards care so much about women. Like this! Violet has never been given a personal assistant, how come Choon-hee can? And her personal assistant is not from the common people! But the company''s top brass! This is crazy, We can be destroyed before the war, Choon-Hee has fate and a strong grip. That damn woman! It really gave me a headache!" Mrs. Anne was already muttering in annoyance that everything about Choon-hee lately was making her health not good.

    "We have to be careful now Mom, I don''t want us to get into a lot of trouble because of our carelessness. Tell Doctor Mona to speed up Daddy''s illness, make Daddy incurable again. So let him breathe, but his body is paralyzed forever. I don''t want to until Daddy gets better and we''ll be thrown out on the streets again. I''m sure Choon-hee will want Daddy to get well. I''m sure that sooner or later Choon-hee will put us in a dilemma." Azzhura was already looking at Mr. Brandon''s face, who was already staring back at Azzhura.

    "Mommy knows, But now Mommy has to find another way so as not to be suspected by Choon-hee or Edwards. If Choon-hee already knew about the poison that can burn the skin, she will surely blame us if Daddy''s skin is really blistered. So now We have to find another poison, with other effects too. We have to stay away from it for a while, the most important thing is that we focus on our business first. We can take care of Choon-hee later." Said Anne.

    "Yes Mom, I believe in Mommy. But we also have to make sure that Daddy will give his Shares to Mommy." Azzhura gently stroked her father''s head and smiled slyly.

    "Speaking of shares, Mommy also doesn''t know where Grandma Lecy''s shares went after she died. Did they also give them to Edwards?" Anne asked herself.

    "We''ll find out soon after Granny Lecy is buried, but the truth is until today Edwards hasn''t wanted to bury her." Azzhura said annoyed, she was confused as to why Edwards could be so relaxed about letting a body that was about to rot, in this big Mansion.

    "Ahhhh! Edwards and Choon-hee are now making me have to work even harder. Come on, Mommy wants to rest for a bit. You go to your room." Mrs. Anne chased her daughter away, Azzhura just nodded and opened the door to leave her mother''s room.. Just let her mother rest for a while.

 Chapter 160 - 160

    Laila returns to Choon-Hee''s room, she sees her young Miss who is playing a house making game on her cell phone. Somehow a beautiful woman who had grown up was still playing child''s games. Laila also didn''t understand and she just kept quiet while watching carefully.

    How about Choon-hee who patiently collects coins to buy items in the game.

    "Miss loves designing houses, why don''t you ask Mr. Edwards to buy a vacant house and you design your own?" Laila asked in a low voice.

    I love playing house designs like this, there''s no way I could ask Edwards. The money could run out if I used it to design a house that I might never live in, I just love seeing cute rooms. I don''t know why since I was pregnant I like to do strange things." Choon-hee said quietly and was busy with the cellphone in his hand.

    "I don''t think it''s strange, it''s perfectly natural. And As for Mr Edwards'' Money that might run out, I don''t think it will. Mr. Edwards has a lot of money, even some of the Douglass don''t really make it. the old money he has, it''s a different story if this world happens and the earth is destroyed. Mr. Edwards will surely go bankrupt until there is nothing left." Laila is because there is already air freshener, it is already night. The scent of lavender is comfortable enough to prevent mosquitoes from entering the room..

    Laila did this because Miss Choon-hee didn''t want the balcony window to be closed. She wants the wind to always enter her room, because she said the outside air is very good for the baby''s growth. The trees around the Mansion will expel pollution from the air so that it is healthier to enter the lungs. Air pollution itself is known to have a very bad impact, even long-term exposure can cause cancer and birth defects.

    "Ahhhh! Mine coins run out! How is this? I just need to buy a dressing table! Gosh! My room is a little more ready. Laila? What now? Mine coins run out, I have to wait two more hours for the coins to be filled Automatically." Choon-hee looked sadly at Laila, who only smiled a little and took the phone from Choon-hee''s hand.

    She fiddled with it for a while then bought a bunch of coins in the game. "Look, Miss''s coins are full. Let''s play again." Laila said.

    "Wow! Where did you get it from?" Choon-hee''s eyes twinkled with happiness enough to see the coins in the game.

    "Look at this, there''s a shopping cart in the bottom corner. Just click that, then click again buy with credit card. Enter Miss''s credit card number. After that you can buy anything in this game." Laila explained.

    "Wow! I didn''t know if it could be bought with a credit card. Is there a limit?" Choon-hee returns to playing the game, already absorbed in her own world.

    "Miss You can spend anything, I''m sure Mr. Edwards will be pleased to see the charge on your credit card, Miss." Laila said that while laughing a little, the one she was talking to was already focused on the cellphone. did not care anymore what Laila said.

    There was a moment of silence, Laila was also busy taking out her cellphone and doing some things there. Her eyes scanned the screen showing footage from CCTV cameras, which had indeed been installed in several corners of the Douglas Family Mansion. She wasn''t doing this illegally, because she had permission from Edwards. More precisely, Edwards ordered her to do that.

    Laila is in this Mansion not only looking after Choon-Hee, but also doing her duty to watch over Mrs. Anne, Azzhura, Violet and also Daniel. Watching closely like this does require a little intelligence, because it is quite difficult for her to penetrate several rooms that seem to have been installed with sophisticated equipment.

    Like Mrs. Anne''s room, where up until now the CCTV cameras couldn''t catch anything. Laila firmly believed that there was something in the way, some kind of complicated system to break through.

    At this rate, Laila can only move slowly. She could have penetrated the system, but surely she would be immediately caught by the system makers in Mrs. Anne''s room. Because Laila also believes that person is not a random person.

    Laila here has to act as if she doesn''t care about her surroundings. to make it easier for her to see the movements of the Douglas Family.

    Her eyes looked into one of the rooms, where Daniel and Violet were kissing each other. This of course made Laila glared in surprise. She chose to get up from beside Choon-hee and sit on another sofa. She noticed again how Violet and Daniel interacted, even though the two of them were in the kitchen. why can do something like that? What Laila meant was, why did Violet have an affair with her own brother-in-law?

    That woman was crazy and very cheap, just like a lady''s style. even though in real it really looks like a prostitute.

    Laila saved the tape and started sending it to Edwards'' cell phone.

    [This is the footage I got today, I was quite surprised to see what was in the Video. Did you know this sir? or just found out?]

    Send...

    After sending a video and a short message, Laila waited for her Master to answer the message. while waiting for another message to enter her cellphone.

    [Is it Violet and Daniel?.] The question Edwards asked was a little unsure.

    Reading the message, Laila knew that Edwards did not know anything about the relationship between his wife and brother-in-law.

    [I think so. Do I need to find out about their relationship? or maybe they are planning something.]

    send..

    Laila sent the message again, then her eyes glanced briefly at Miss Choon-hee who was still laughing to herself and her face was very happy. with just a simple game Choon-Hee can be very calm like a child.

    Laila feels that she is not taking care of a married woman, but she is looking after her niece who is easily silent only if she is given a game.

    [Just keep an eye on them and gather evidence. Check on Violet''s content later, if I can do a DNA test, I want to do that. So that I know whose child is in her womb.]

    Laila went back to reading the message that Edwards sent, reading the message Laila could only be silent, Before long she deleted all her messages and turned off the cellphone screen.

    Laila knew very well about the master who never acted rashly. always calm and make sure everything looks real with the evidence.. I don''t know what her master''s heart is made of, why he can remain calm when he sees his wife repeatedly hurting his heart.

 Chapter 161 - 161

    In the deserted kitchen, Daniel kissed Violet on the lips very gently. Who was kissed could only surrender and now spread his legs wide, Violet''s position is currently sitting on one of the benches. Thus making it easier for Daniel to get his juniors into Violet''s burrow.

    "Don''t take too long, get in quickly. Before anyone comes." Violet was already whispering impatiently. Daniel, who heard this, immediately took off the shorts he was wearing and started to put his own into Violet''s. Without further ado and shook Violet''s entire body in a fairly violent motion.

    Violet bit her lower lip to hold back the delicious sigh that escaped her sweet mouth. The beat after beat was made by Daniel with great force, Violet had closed her eyes to feel all the beautiful euphoria in her body. The romance was very short, Daniel spit the seeds into Violet''s hole. After that he put his pants back on and gently wiped the sweat on Violet''s forehead which was dripping down.

    Violet was still breathing erratically, she opened her eyes and started to lower her legs which were already shaking violently. She was only wearing a short dress that made it easy for her to spread her legs and make love anywhere. Ever since making love to Daniel, Violet has always wanted to try again and again. She feels that Daniel is always great at making love and can do it anywhere and anytime.

    "Are you tired? Want me to get you a cold drink?" Daniel asked in a soft voice.

    "Yes, please get it." Violet nodded her head and asked for help.

    Daniel immediately walked to the refrigerator and brought a bottle of cold water that was still sealed. He opened it and gave it to Violet. Violet drank it until there was nothing left, she was indeed at the peak of madness because since she was pregnant she always wanted to have sex every day. But her body is also getting weaker and always tired even though only a few movements.

    "I am better?." Daniel asked again, he chose to take the wine glass and opened the Wine storage cupboard. He picked up one of the bottles and brought it close to Violet.

    Just as Daniel was about to kiss Violet''s forehead, his ears caught the movement towards the kitchen. Finally Daniel opened the Wine cover and waited for who would enter the kitchen.

    His eyes saw Edwards who suddenly entered and then walked towards the two people there. "You guys here? What are you doing" Edwards asked pleasantly, Edwards really just wanted to make sure that Violet and Daniel were still in the kitchen, in fact they were still here. And now Edwards knew very well what they had been doing in this place for so long. It must have been a hot romance that made Edwards'' mind go wild and his stomach churn.

    "Yes, Violet asked me to give her a cold drink. So I might as well bring her here because I want to get some wine. Brother Edwards what do you want here?" asked Daniel back.

    "Oh I, I want to make milk for Choon-Hee. She said wanted warm strawberry milk, before I entered the room." Edwards said, indeed Edwards had already brewed warm water and then took three tablespoons of strawberry flavored milk powder. Powdered milk that is specifically for pregnant women.

    "Oh I see." Daniel pretended to be busy pouring Wine into his glass, then drank slowly.

    "Violet? Do you want one too?" Edwards asked, glancing at Violet, who was still breathing quite erratically. "What are you doing? Like someone who''s run a marathon." Edwards asked again.

    "Ahhh.. I.. I''m just tired from going down the stairs, I intend to move a lot so I can give birth properly." Violet said who was lying perfectly, and Edward with an innocent face just nodded.

    "You want milk?" Again Edwards asked.

    "No, I''m not in the mood for milk. I get a little nauseous when I drink milk." Violet said again.

    "Oh good then, I''ll go straight to Choon-Hee''s room okay. I''ll be in her room tonight, if you need help or something. Don''t hesitate to tell me." Edwards immediately walked away with warm milk in his hand.

    Leaving Violet and Daniel back, after the door closed. Only then did Daniel take a deep breath.

    "Fortunately Edwards didn''t suspect anything." Daniel said in a low voice.

    "Yeah, he''s lucky that he''s busy preparing milk for Choon-Hee. Edwards will be really busy if it''s all about Choon-hee. That guy is already in love with a cheap woman like Choon-hee." Violet said a little annoyed, but she only had a straight face when she said that.

    "Are you jealous, do you actually love him or not? You''re jealous when he pays attention to other women, but you don''t want to pay attention to him. A man like Edwards can only be conquered with sincere attention. He will be very obedient if he gets more attention. " Daniel again poured the Wine into the glass and drank it again in one fell swoop.

    "Come on, do I have to be playful with Edwards over the years of our relationship as husband and wife? If it had to be like that of course I wouldn''t be able to, I have much more important things to do than just paying attention to Edwards." Violet came back. Said quite loudly and presumptuously. She always felt disgusted when he saw Edwards acting like a child. Only his body was stout and muscular, but when Edwards'' disease flared up, he was a real freak.

    "You just want the money, that''s why you stay. Then why do you want me? I''m so far below Edwards." Daniel''s question made Violet laugh.

    "Because you''re not crazy like Edwards, you''re sane and everything you treat me with is perfect. You won''t grow up one time or act like a child another time. So I can be with you whenever I want. As for Edwards? Ahh! I always get goosebumps at the thought of Edwards'' disease coming back. I''m really very embarrassed if so many people know about his illness. Ish! I must be ridiculed by all my friends." Violet said while hugging her body that seemed to have goosebumps. She was really very anti to be around Edwards because he was disgusted to see Edwards'' disease that relapsed so often.

    "You''re so funny, you only use it because Edwards has so much money. Then what if you get divorced and fall into poverty?" Ask Daniel again.

    "I will not be divorced by her, I have a baby in my womb. And this baby will lead me to become Mrs Douglas. I can''t wait for my child to come into this world and he is a boy.." Violet said with a great hope in her eyes.

 Chapter 162 - 162

    Edwards heard everything Violet and Daniel were talking about in the kitchen. Indeed Edwards had already left the place, but he chose to stand in front of the door and listen to everything that was being said.

    There was a bit of pain embedded in Edwards'' heart, because Violet''s attitude was really careless. Not to mention the forbidden relationship between his wife and brother-in-law. Edwards didn''t know what to say when he heard the thing that had entered his ears and now settled in his little brain.

    He was already at the door of the room. He opened the doorknob and heard the sound of Choon-hee''s cheering screams.

    "Look!! See my room is ready!" That''s what Edwards heard from the lips of his second wife, she had not realized that Edwards was back. While Laila immediately smiled politely when she saw the face of Edwards who had entered the room.

    Laila immediately left the room, she closed the door and just let the husband and wife spend time together.

    "Choon-Hee." Edwards greeted his wife, the woman who was so happy on the sofa immediately looked up when her name was called.

    "Edwards!! You''re home.. welcome my husband." Choon-hee immediately got up from the sofa and hugged her husband tightly, Edwards just laughed at the feeling of his wife''s adorable embrace.

    "What are you doing? Why are you so happy?" Edwards asked, after a while they hugged and then released the hug.

    "I''m playing Design houses, see? My room is nice right? I just finished designing my own room, I just got a lot of coins that Laila bought." Choon-hee said excitedly and looked at Choon-Hee''s cell phone, only a glance and Edwards knew what game it was. It is a game created by a game maker company.

    If he saw his wife who was very happy playing the game, Edwards decided to buy shares in the Game Company. Then sent a lot of coins to Choon-hee''s account. So that his wife could be happier and spend more time pleasing herself.

    "Wow, that''s great. You want a room like that?" Edwards asked while handing him a glass of milk, Choon-hee without refusing to take the glass and drink the milk in it.

    "Thanks for the milk." Choon-hee said again, having finished the milk Edwards had given her. "I want a room like this, but I want it in my own house." Choon-hee said, the two of them sat side by side on the sofa.

    "You mean your own house?" Edwards asked cluelessly.

    "Yes, you will buy me a private island right? Then I will build a luxury house on the island. I also want to make a room like this, Laila said earlier that I can make my own design for my dream house. She said your money will not run out if I wear it continuously. You will fall into poverty, if the apocalypse only " Choon-hee repeated everything Laila said earlier.

    Edwards who heard this immediately laughed loudly, then he kissed his wife''s forehead passionately. "So you believe that I won''t be poor? Are you going to torture your husband and spend his money?" Edwards asked jokingly, Choon-hee, who felt the conversation was serious, looked directly at Edwards'' eyes.

    "You can''t? I''m sorry, I was just joking. I was just saying what Laila said. Ish! That woman was talking inappropriate things, she shouldn''t have taught me to spend my money. I''m sorry Edwards, I didn''t really want to make you poor." Choon-hee said very innocently, and again Edwards was made amused by his wife''s words and behavior.

    "I''m joking my dear! How can I be poor just because my wife is building a luxurious house on a private island? Then design her own room, of course not. I will give you whatever you want, if you are happy to do all that. Very happy to be obeying one by one you want." Edwards hugged Choon-hee tightly and then gave his wife a small kiss on the neck.

    Choon-hee immediately burst into amused laughter at Edwards''s obnoxious behavior. "Are you serious honey!? You allowed me to have a luxurious house on a private island? Can I also buy some furniture?" Choon-hee still asked again, she looked into her husband''s eyes to see if was speaking the truth or not.

    "Yeah, do whatever you want my dear. You can buy anything, I''ve given you an unlimited credit card. So you can buy any furniture you want to fill your room." Edwards held his wife''s shoulders as a sign that Edwards was serious and hoped that his wife would believe him.

    "Oh that credit card, huh? Laila also told me that i could use the card to buy coins. The cards ia indeed very powerful and can make me get anything. Ahhh... Thank you my dear" choon-Hee felt himself very lucky.

    Why does it feel like falling in love makes everything you do feel so perfect? Falling in love is fun. Unfortunately, falling in love always goes hand in hand with heartbreak. So love is complicated? Right, so it''s my job to simplify it. Hi, how to simplify love? While fun issues such as falling in love are complicated, not to mention attachments such as heartbreak, disapproval and other dramas.

    Falling in love is complicated. I agree with that, but it''s actually us who make it complicated. There are many ways to make love something simple. Love is about feelings, trying to think more logically will make this problem of falling in love simpler.

    But? Is it really that simple to fall in love with Edwards?

    But I once read in one of the books about romance, which said that...

    When you fall in love, fall in love deeply. There''s no need to think about the possibilities that actually weaken your feelings. There''s no need to fret about heartbreak. Aren''t you in love now? So celebrate well. Love will eventually make you happy.

    If falling in love makes things worse for you, there may be something wrong with you. Maybe you fell in love with the wrong person. Leave. Maybe he''s not the right person. Possible! The dose of your relationship is only limited to ''friends'' without the need to force more. So, are you ready to simplify love? And start falling in love again? But back again that there really is nothing complicated about matters of the heart and love. If it feels heavy to you, maybe something is wrong.

    He said so, but I had no intention of leaving Edwards and replacing him with another man, not at all! Even though Edwards and I were currently in a very complicated and strange situation.

 Chapter 163 - 163

    I walked away and down the stairs one by one, it was still two in the morning. But I wanted to eat something, so I couldn''t help but get out of the room. Edwards was sleeping so soundly I didn''t have the heart to wake him. So I had to find my food in the kitchen.

    I saw how the surroundings were so quiet with no activity at all, I chose to walk briskly towards the kitchen. open the contents of the refrigerator, which in its entirety is only uncooked food. I sighed tiredly, I wasn''t in a good mood to cook.

    Looking elsewhere, I''m looking for sweet food that can hold my stomach Until tomorrow morning. If it''s like this every night I''m always hungry, I have to ask one of the waiters to work late, so I can ask her to cook something.

    "What are you doing?" Violet''s voice almost made me fall backward in surprise. I looked at she and saw her face was still sleepy too.

    She brought an empty glass. "I''m hungry, I need food. Can the waiter at this hour ask for help to make food?" I asked Violet because I had enough. Frustrated not to find anything in the fridge. What kind of fridge is this? Says the Douglas family refrigerator, but it only contains all the raw ingredients.

    "I don''t know, I''ve never dealt with waiters. You just order food online and tell the guards to pick it up. There are many guards in front of the gate on guard." Violet said while filling her glass with cold water, who heard her suggestion immediately turned around to take the cellphone. I will order food online as Violet said.

    Sometimes the lady has a lot of good ideas, I walked quickly to go upstairs. chose to hurry because I was very hungry, opened the bedroom door and looked for where my cellphone was.

    When I saw one of the sofas, I immediately took it and opened an application that was indeed suitable for ordering food. It''s late, but it seems that many 24 hour restaurants are still operating.

    I ordered two fried chicken, fries, a burger, and one lemon tea. after confirming the order is complete. I went back downstairs, I''ll just wait downstairs. while looking at the night sky which must be very beautiful.

    I had already exited the main door and chose to greet some of the guards on guard. after that, I sat on the bench and looked at the stars that were so bright. My eyes are spoiled by something that was created to be enjoyed, extraordinary things with each perfection.

    Minutes passed when I heard the phone ring. I immediately picked it up and it turned out to be the driver who delivered the food for me. I told one of the guards to take it because I couldn''t possibly walk quickly to the main gate.

    The main gate of this Mansion is indeed quite far from where I am sitting, this mansion is very large. The shape is also perfect and very luxurious. I sometimes feel grateful to be able to live here, but on the other hand, I feel restless and stuffy. I want to get away from this cursed place, yes it is a little Cursed. because I feel not free with whatever is here.

    One of the bodyguards ran in front of me, he gave me the order I bought. I opened all the contents of the food and smelled very fragrant food. then start eating it voraciously, dinner is indeed better than eating at any time, especially when you are pregnant like this. Huh! the world feels fine after I''m full.

    "You always go out like this at night, don''t you?" Daniel''s voice made me choke on my food, my eyes widened in surprise at seeing his sudden arrival.

    "Humph!! Huck!!" why do all the Douglas family always come like ghosts, I drank some lemon tea and started to sigh softly.

    "You! do you always put me in danger?" I asked annoyed, I glared at Daniel, who just by looking at his eyes gave me goosebumps.

    "You''re the one who''s surprised," Daniel said he had sat beside me without me asking. he even took my fries.

    "Ya!! You took my favorite food!" I said loudly, but Daniel just laughed a little, and then he sighed slowly.

    "Pregnant women shouldn''t eat a lot of fast food. It''s not good for the fetus." Daniel said to me, I who heard the words from his mouth could only be silent.

    "What are you here for?" I asked without further ado, I went back to eating fried chicken so voraciously without thinking about anything.

    "Just wanted to say hi to you, then I''ll go first." he got up again and smiled a little, who saw his departure just looked confused.

    "What''s wrong with him? He comes and goes as he pleases, tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk... Strange man." I said to myself, I grabbed the french fries and poked at the ketchup. My eyes saw the yellow powder that was around the potato, I felt I didn''t order the cheese flavor. only original taste, why is there cheese powder? Ah! maybe the person forgot. So I went back to eating the potato without thinking anything.

    After a while I finished all the food, I gently patted my stomach and stretched the muscles of the body that were very tired. even though it''s just eating, but why am I so tired? Ah! pregnant women are wrong.

    I was just about to get up from my seat and throw out the garbage from eating, but for some reason, my stomach suddenly felt uncomfortable. like a pain that slowly disturbs the calm. I held briefly towards the stomach, feeling the side of my stomach which seemed to be very painful. "ah! why is this? Am I full of food? But no way, the pain is like being hit." I sat back down, trying to take a deep breath and ease the pain that was really making me tremble.

    "Good grief!!!." I shouted loudly, several bodyguards came to me and tried to help me. I can''t stand all this pain anymore. What is this? is the food poisonous? impossible!!

    "Please!! Call my husband! Help!!!" I said to the guards who were about to carry me, one of them nodded and started to leave. I''m still sitting on the chair and trying to endure all this pain.

    No! God please don''t take my son! no! do not!

    "Huh!! Huh!! huh!! Huh!!... It hurts!!! Oh my God! It hurts!!!" I was already crying loudly, not long from a distance I saw Edwards who was already running towards me. Yes? Edwards, help me! help our child! I screamed in my heart and everything suddenly went dark.

    All my consciousness has disappeared and there is only emptiness around me right now

 Chapter 164 - 164

    Edwards ran fast when one of the bodyguards said that Choon-hee had magic, he immediately carried Choon-hee without further ado. got into the car and the car was already moving fast across the streets of the capital.

    Only five minutes. The car that Edwards was traveling in had stopped in front of the hospital door. a few nurses and doctors brought the hospital bed, Edwards put Choon-hee up there and pushed the bed. They rushed into the emergency room door, amid Edwards'' anxiety. Doctor Lita has come and entered the ER. luckily it was Lita''s doctor''s watch, so the woman knew right away when one of the nurses told her that Mr. Edwards had come with his wife.

    Minutes after minutes, Edwards who was in front of the door of the room could only sigh repeatedly, his tears had welled up in his eyes and almost fell just like that, his heart was not calm when he had to think about his wife''s condition now. Edwards was clueless and his mind still couldn''t move properly.

    How come? Edwards was still so sleepy and wobbly as he ran out of the room, his brain only processing what his bodyguards said that Choon-hee was in pain. just got there without any other words that could make Edwards understand the situation.

    His eyes were already staring at the ceiling, he didn''t dare to look in another direction for fear of dropping the tears that were already about to fall. Hope that Choon-hee is fine without any flaws.

    "Edwards .." Lita called Edwards to come into the room, Edwards walked quickly and wiped the tears that unfortunately fell immediately.

    "How?"

    "She''s fine, but the fetus is weak. I don''t know what would have happened if you had been a minute late bringing her here. Maybe your child had miscarried." Lita told openly what happened. Edwards took a deep breath and cried sadly, his body even trembled violently Hearing the short sentences that Lita said.

    Edwards rarely cried, but for some reason seeing the face of Choon-hee who was in pain and unconscious, Edwards remembered the face of his mother who died. Edwards saw that his mother would take Choon-hee away too, it was the fear in Edwards'' heart that made him cry now. he''s grateful that Choon-hee and his son are still okay.

    "what happened? how did this happen?" Ask Edwards to Lita

    "Se''s got food poisoning." Doctor Lita said in a low voice and seemed to be whispering.

    "How could that be?." Edwards asked confused.

    "There is a kind of Latex Substance that is in Choon-hee''s body, I don''t know where the hazardous material can enter her body. Latex is sap or liquid-like milk contained in unripe papaya fruit. Young papaya is known to have very high concentrations of latex. The content of latex can cause uterine contractions in the uterus. The sap in unripe papaya can also cause premature labor (premature birth). This is because abnormal or abnormal uterine contractions in pregnancy can cause miscarriage and premature delivery of the baby. Besides, this latex sap is also a common allergen that can trigger dangerous reactions. But what I don''t understand is, how can the latex sap be consumed by Choon-hee?" Tanya Lita did not understand the situation.

    "I did see Choon-hee holding up the food. Was she poisoned from the food she ate earlier?" Edwards asked him self.

    "The food she eats can''t possibly contain latex sap, it''s different if the food has been given latex sap by someone." Lita''s doctor said seriously, Edwards who heard this could only hold his breath.

    The door suddenly opened and Laila came in with sweat dripping down her forehead. "Mr. Edwards, sorry I''m late. How about Miss Choon-hee?" Laila looks restless and feels guilty because she was ordered to keep an eye on Choon-hee. but earlier she accidentally overslept and didn''t know that Choon-hee came out of the room, even though Laila was sleeping in the room next to Choon-hee and Edwards'' room.

    she had deliberately installed a device that could detect when Choon-hee left the room. But either it was Laila who was sleeping very soundly or someone who messed up the system that Laila had installed very well.

    "It''s okay, it''s not your fault. Choon-hee is always looking for food at night. I forgot to tell you about this. I also forgot that I should buy food for her before going to bed, so she doesn''t have to go around at night But it''s no longer important to regret it. The most important thing now is that you have to find out about whom Choon-hee met someone earlier, then find out where Choon-hee bought the food. Because Lita''s doctor said Choon-hee was poisoned of latex." Edwards said at length, Laila immediately nodded. she slowly walked first towards Choon-hee and took out a device like a detection sensor.

    The device moved around Choon-hee''s body, looking for anything that might be a clue. When it touched Choon-hee''s fingers, it sounded quite loud. as a warning sign that something is wrong there. When they heard the sound of the device, Lita and Edwards also saw what was going on.

    "Why?." Edwards asked curiously.

    "The device detects that there is something dangerous, maybe the latex sap is still attached to Choon-hee''s hand. I will find out if someone has poisoned Choon-hee on purpose. I will check the CCTV cameras in the mansion." Laila has recorded the state of Choon-hee''s fingers for further research.

    "Do everything you can Laila, I will wait for all the results. I hope that I can find out all this quickly." Edwards lightly patted Laila''s shoulder, the woman immediately nodded and walked away from there.

    She does her job to find out who did the bad thing to Choon-hee. After Laila left, Edwards sat slowly on one of the chairs he looked down at Choon-hee''s very pale face.

    "Is she going to be all right?" Edwards asked again.

    "She will be fine, I''m sure everything will be better once Choon-hee regains consciousness. Don''t be afraid of anything, I will try my best to make sure Choon-hee gets well and the baby is healthy." Lita said earnestly.

    "I want to see her open her eyes, then I''ll say a lot of sweet things to her.." Edwards indirectly spoke his heart which had slowly emerged.

 Chapter 165 - 165

    Lita''s treatment ended a while ago, Edwards could only stare at Choon-hee who was still lying unconscious.

    the woman has been put on new, cleaner clothes and her body is also fragrant now. In Marvel''s small brain thinking many things that can''t be understood properly, his heart suddenly hurts unbearably. How could Edwards be okay when the person he loved was in so much pain alone? being poisoned by someone, which lover would not be angry?

    Edwards was angry, but his heart still held back all the deep sadness. His lips were pressed tightly together, not wanting to make a sound that might sound hoarse.

    "In a few moments Choon-hee will wake up, I''ll go first then. Tell me if you need any other help." Lita patted Edwards on the shoulder a few times, the one who was tapped just nodded helplessly. Indeed, sometimes pain brings a lot of bad effects on our lives.

    Especially if the pain is caused by the people we love the most. Choon-hee wasn''t wrong! No! but Edwards only felt sorry for the innocent woman who didn''t even know anything but had to suffer a lot. Edwards wanted to kill everyone, to the point of crushing their bones. But how? If Edwards didn''t have the strength for it, he was always waiting for the right time to crush someone.

    He always looks at possible situations and circumstances. not used to rushing let alone moving without having a plan.

    His life since childhood was taught to think about all the possibilities that exist. However, the current state of affairs was beyond Edwards'' possibilities.

    Unlucky! The sighs and curses didn''t stop filling his head.

    "Edwards ..." his lover''s hoarse voice was sweet to the eardrums. Edwards immediately looked over and held Choon-hee''s hand gently.

    "Hi? Are you feeling better now? Lita has given you painkillers so you don''t hurt anymore." Edwards said with a big smile, The perfect lie. and her lover doesn''t know that it''s a lie, only knows that it''s a genuine smile that makes her eyes sparkle with joy.

    "Better, how about you? You must be tired from having to take care of me all the time huh? I''m sorry, did something happen to my body? I feel pain after eating." Choon-hee tried to get up and lay her back on the back of the bed. Edwards helped slowly, now they could see each other from such a close distance.

    "There''s no fatigue if it''s for you, whatever you want and you do. I will always be with you, so feel free to say whatever you want. Ok?." Hearing the sweet words that come out of the lover''s lips, is indeed a word that will thrill the soul and make the heart flower. Even now Choon-hee felt that the world was shining brightly because Edwards'' eyes and attention were only on him.

    If I could ask for more, could it just be like this? very well without any significant problems. Without any other difficult circumstances, may God allow them both to always be happy. Even though it is possible, everything must require a hard struggle.

    "For some reason, every time I hear your sweet lips, my heart trembles. I really want to hear all those perfect hoarse voices, you are such a beautiful person." The two men laughed softly, the woman''s words were indeed very pleasant to hear. Because the atmosphere is sweet and the situation is not bad. there''s nothing wrong with two people who love each other can make out continuously right? there are no restrictions either, they are a couple blessed by God.

    "You say I am a beautiful person, but you are more beautiful than anything. You are amazing, your beauty, Your rise in heart, The smile on your lips, your silky hair, that adorable sexy voice. You have more Perfection that all women want. In this world, you were chosen for me and will always be mine. Even though it may be our strange acquaintance, our life is still full of questions, and our love relationship may not be going well. I will always see you as a perfect and extraordinary woman.

    No other woman can replace you, you are different in your own way. then that difference made me a Thinking of you." Once again Edwards''s sweet words made Choon-hee''s heart burst with excitement, Choon-hee covered her face with one hand because now she was really embarrassed. Her heart was pounding wildly, her eyes shed tears of joy. she wanted to laugh and cry at the same time, she wanted to scream and whisper at the same time. Being by his lover''s side is like being on a rollercoaster that is spinning fast.

    "You know Edwards? You are very unique. You can be very quiet, loving, uncaring, sweet, caring, but you can also be very quirky. All these things make you different from most people. because my body must be completely flushed. You make me shiver, just words of love make me feel something else. Tsk! You are mean Mr. Edwards! I do not like to linger with you, on the one hand, my heart will be very happy and on the other hand, my brain is thinking wildly." Choon-hee admits that near his Beloved his deepest thoughts have awakened and are now running wild.

    It was too wild because the warm breath and the smell of the perfume that his lover was wearing had made Choon-hee think that way.

    There? Do you know? Something hot and wet, and somehow the hormones in Choon-hee''s body right now we''re in a state of shock.

    "Ish! My lover''s brain is dirty now! Where did you learn these things! Here let me hug you first." Edwards pulled Choon-hee''s body and began to hug her tightly, the one in the arms just smiled to himself and began to close her eyes comfortably.

    "Gosh, in a hug like this, I already feel like I''m in heaven. It''s very comfortable, I like the warm hug from your body and also this scent. This scent makes all my muscles feel weaker and more relaxed, you are the best. Always. know how to calm my heart." Praise again, the two humans only threw compliments and compliments at each other.

    It''s true when you fall in love. the world seems to belong to both, the others just ride. Even the smell of sweat and armpit odor will still smell good if you are in love. That''s how love moves, making the flowers in the heart bloom perfectly.. It only needs to be watered a few more times by attention, then the heart thrives.

 Chapter 166 - 166

    (Choon-hee POV)

    Edwards and I got into the car and headed back to our Mansion. After that sweet talk and I looked fine.

    We chose to just go home. Edwards said being in the hospital too long wasn''t good.

    will make our thoughts worse and the scope is limited, he is always behaving differently from the average person. He started the music in the car and occasionally we sang together, like a typical dating couple.

    [If I had to live my life without you near me] Edwards was making his great voice, I smiled at him singing.

    The song Nothing''s Gonna Change My Love for You by (George Benson).

    [The days would all be empty]

    [The nights would seem so long, with you I see forever]

    [Oh, so clearly, I might have been in love before].

    [But it never felt this strong]

    Yes, but it''s never been this strong. I smiled again when he said the lyrics earlier.

    [Our dreams are young and we both know].

    "They''ll take us where we want to go, Hold me now, Touch me now, I don''t want to live without you, Nothing''s gonna change my love for you.....You ought to know by now how much I love you.."

    I sang loudly along with Edwards, we screamed madly all the way through. Through many other Drivers who might be looking strangely at us. We kept on singing and singing, feeling all the beautiful euphoria that brought us peace and serenity together.

    today feels so different, the sky is also so bright as to support our current journey. just want to go home why does it feel like going on vacation?

    ah! I admit that I''m just too much in responding to things, I used to always think about romantic things when I was traveling with my boyfriend, I wanted to go to a simple comfortable place, eat good food and then we would talk about many things until we lost track of time.

    Tskckckck... Now my little brain hopes for all those dreams because the current situation feels like a dream. loved by someone perfect, owned by someone unique and full of care. Ah! It''s amazing all of God''s plans.

    "What are you doing? Your face is smiling like that?" Edwards looked strange when he saw me.

    "No, I''m just happy because I can be with a lover. I''ve always wanted to have a lover as well as an understanding husband. And now that everything is happening, I don''t know how to thank God." I laughed softly as I said that, and Edwards laughed too. today we laugh a lot, maybe because the mood in our bodies is good.

    "You said too many sweet things today and good things have surrounded you, I''m happy to see you like this. A burden on my shoulders has been released when the person I love is feeling happy." The love music that was playing added to the romantic impression at this time, Edwards deliberately opened the cover of his car and let the wind blow hard against both of us.

    "Edwards? Do you have any recommendations for a pretty place to eat cake? I''d like some sweet cake." we were at a red light and on the right and left there were many other car drivers.

    "You want sweet cakes? There is a cake shop that is very unique in London. Peggy Porschen Cakes, that''s one of the names of the cafe. Many women always want to go there just to take pictures and taste the cakes they sell.

    Peggy Porschen Cakes is in Belgravia, an area not far from Hyde Park and Buckingham Palace Park which are residential townhouses, where several embassies and beautiful hotels are sheltered. Located on a street corner, the cafe is quite easy to find because of its unique soft pink building. ; contrasts with the surrounding buildings in a beige, white, and brown palette.

    Do you know Choon-hee? The building is dominated by pink color, thick with girlie and feminine nuances. Starting from the decoration, color selection to the menu design. This cake shop is very small, it''s only enough for 6-10 people inside. But don''t worry, Peggy Porschen Cakes also provides an outdoor area with six sets of tables and chairs in front of the shop.

    I''ve been there several times, there is one very good cake. Her name is Pink Prosecco, which is a vanilla cake with pink ice cream decorated with sugar on top. The cake is very soft and not too sweet. It fits perfectly with the cream that melts when you put it in your mouth, not to mention when you eat it accompanied by your loved ones. it must have gotten better many times over." That was all Edwards could see at the moment, he was talking without pause and I couldn''t help but hold his hand, which was cold from the wind outside.

    "Tsk! It''s far away in London, after all, I don''t intend to go all the way there. Moreover, if the cafe has a lot of women, it means I don''t want to go there. make sure that all pairs of eyes will be glancing at you and we won''t be able to eat cake properly. To be more precise, I''ll only see you getting a lot of naughty glances from girls.

    Tskckckck, especially women now a days are very openly staring at the guy they like Ish! I can''t imagine if their eyes continue to stare at my lover''s face! No! Don''t ever go there again and you can''t go there! I don''t want you to be eaten by those girls hungry." I looked seriously at Edwards'' face and hoped he would understand what I was saying.

    "Yeah, we''re not going there. We''re just going to eat at an ordinary cake shop. Around our house there are also many sweet cake shops, I was just recommending it. Who knows if you want to entertain yourself with a beautiful place and prepared food make sure it''s delicious." Edwards stepped on the gas pedal again after the green light, we started our journey with laughter and smiles that have not faded since the beginning.

    Until we got to the front of the Mansion and he greeted a few maids, Edwards came out first then he helped me out. more precisely in carrying myself.

    "Hahahahaha, what the hell are you, Edwards! I''m embarrassed! I''m like a big baby!." I said laughing, but I still want him to be carried by him. Because they feel special when they are treated like this.

    "So you don''t get tired, I''ll just carry you.." He said casually without feeling burdened at all.

 Chapter 167 - 167. Choon-hee Pov

    The next morning, I woke up from a very long dream. looked to the side and Edwards was sitting looking at me. he immediately smiled at me, when he saw my open eyes with a flat look. Soon he kissed me and I immediately closed my eyes enjoying the sweet kiss.

    "Morning my dear, are you okay? any complaints of pain?" He asked a little worried, who heard this immediately shook my head slowly.

    "Doctor Lita gave very good medicine, I feel better. I will pay more attention to the food that enters my body, I am too hungry to just let fast food enter without me preventing it. I''m sorry, Edwards." I said slowly and with deep guilt.

    I''m poisoned said Edwards, and I feel like this is wrong. The food I ate last night. because Daniel said yesterday that fast food is not good for pregnant women. and I stupidly just let it go without listening to what he had to say.

    "Are you sure? Lita will come back here later. Check your womb and give you a pregnancy booster, don''t go anywhere first. OK?" Edwards asked me, who heard his words just nodded. Edwards hugged me for a while, he gave me a lot of attention and affection. I received all the attention, it felt like Edwards had been seen lately.

    "You know Choon-hee? I was scared last night because I saw you who was helpless. I feel guilty, guilty for not paying attention to all your needs. You need to eat a lot at night, but I just forgot about it. " Edwards spoke again, I looked into his eyes and saw the worry as well as the sadness.

    "Edwards, I''m fine. It''s just that sometimes things don''t go the way we want. Not to mention the sudden problems, But whatever. I won''t blame you, because you are the one who is always there for me. Without you knowing it, everything you have has always been what I crave." I said quietly, I did say everything with deep honesty. never really let things be overlooked.

    "Why are you speaking so sweetly? Alright then. Let''s go downstairs, have breakfast together. There are some things I want to talk to you about and the others." Edwards got up first, he did look like he had taken a shower. I''m sure he hasn''t slept at all since I slept last night. And I''m also sure that he took care of me all night.

    "Come on," I said, I haven''t showered yet and only put my hair in a ponytail. I don''t intend to wash my face or clean my teeth, don''t be fooled by that.

    I''m lazy to clean myself, are all pregnant women like this? Maybe. Just as I got out of bed, Edwards was carrying me again.

    "Edwards!" I yelped in surprise when he suddenly led me out of the room.

    "You''re sick, I don''t want you to get hurt," Edwards said, and I just sat there doing what he wanted. On the way down to the floor below, I hugged his neck and inhaled his scent that is so fragrant. feeling how the warmth created this morning made me quite calm.

    We arrived at the dining room, one of the waiters pulled out a chair for me. then Edwards put me in the chair that had been provided, I looked at the few people who were looking at me at this time. They looked really surprised because I looked fine. I don''t know why I think like that, yes it''s because I feel that their faces are cynical and very cunning.

    "Morning all." Edwards greeted, and the others greeted back immediately. Edwards sat quietly, he gave me warm milk. then he also drank warm milk for himself, since when did Edwards like milk?.

    "Choon-hee are you okay?" Daniel''s voice made me and Edwards stop moving their hands, Edwards put his glasses down first and looked at Edwards'' face. Edwards''s gaze at this moment was like one that was ready to kill.

    "Yeah, she''s fine. Thanks to you greeting him last night." Edwards'' words seemed to have many meanings, meanings that were so deep and full of threats.

    "Oh yeah? Last night I told Choon-hee not to eat, fast food. But she didn''t want to listen to me, so I left there. I don''t know what happened next, I heard from several waiters that Choon-hee was rushed to hospital." Daniel looked relaxed when he said what really happened last night.

    "Oh yeah.? You were so good to your sister-in-law, starting with Violet and Choon-hee. I don''t know how you helped me so much." Again I heard a sarcastic voice from Edwards'' mouth, what happened? is Edwards accusing Daniel of the poisoning I had last night? but Daniel didn''t do anything to me.

    "Of course I''m very nice, I really care about this brother of mine. who is so busy that he forgets his wives." Another satire was thrown from Daniel''s mouth, and the atmosphere around him immediately felt very hot. What is this?.

    "I never forget my wives. maybe one of them is busy with herself and doesn''t want to pay attention to me." Edwards looked at Violet, who was just busy eating without saying anything.

    "Oh yeah? Too bad then." Daniel said again.

    "Yeah, that''s how it is. Daniel, if you really have a lot of time to take care of my wives. Try to take care of the Restaurant that Daddy gave you, the restaurant almost went bankrupt because the system you run is quite useless. How can you waste a very good Restaurant And that''s interesting? Are you the one who really can''t take care of the business, or are you the one who really doesn''t know how? Then, how can you manage a large Douglas company later, if Daddy dies. I think a company as big as Douglas will also go bankrupt if it is held by you. so if you have a lot of time, it''s better to study a lot more. At least it''s better than just sitting around." crush! Edwards'' words at this time really made the atmosphere even more tense.

    "Yes brother, I will remember your words well." Daniel lowered his voice, his eyes also drooping down. did he feel hurt by what Edwards said? Of course, who doesn''t get hurt. Edwards said it very loudly and it really hurt. but I think Edwards said that to make Daniel aware of a few things.

 Chapter 168 - 168 Author Pov

    Daniel had finished eating and he went into his room, everyone indeed left the table after what they heard from Edwards'' mouth earlier this morning was enough to disturb his appetite.

    Daniel closed the door. With a grunt, he took off his shirt and lit a cigarette that was in the back of his trouser pocket. he exhaled and took a deep breath on his cigarette. The door behind him opened and a woman he knew quite well came in.

    "You smoke?" she''s Mona''s doctor, coming with Violet. They were seen sitting on the sofa in Daniel''s room and looking at the annoyed man. Daniel was just silent, while the two women behind him were staring intently.

    "You know Daniel, smoking when you''re stressed will make you depressed? Depression that occurs due to smoking is caused by the nicotine content in it, which affects brain performance. This creates a sense of dependence and changes behavior and the way you think about yourself. This effect can even be permanent. Because nicotine is very easy to accumulate in the brain.

    Through the oral mucosa when smoking, nicotine can be absorbed and reach the brain in just 10 seconds after the cigarette is smoked. The effects of dependence and psychological changes will be stronger if the nicotine content is increased." Doctor Mona''s words only made Daniel laugh. he looked at doctor Mona and sat next to her, soon Daniel smoked his cigarette again and exhaled the smoke in front of doctor Mona''s face.

    Doctor Mona remained relaxed and silent, before long she took out an injection filled with a sedative and began to thrust it at Daniel rapidly. when Daniel was laughing because of his behavior earlier

    "What are you doing!?." Asked Daniel annoyed, he was about to hit doctor Mona''s body. but unfortunately, the effect of the injection made Daniel unable to move his body at all.

    "Just a sedative so you can stop smoking, Mrs. Anne is quite afraid you get depressed, due to your behavior that seems very strange lately. Moreover, he said earlier that you were reprimanded quite harshly by Edwards. You should know that smoking makes the hormone dopamine in you is out of control. Dopamine can increase uncontrollably, due to smoking habits.

    This can make the brain and body not respond to the hormone as before. The effect caused by this hormone is that a smoker will lose his sense of happiness. directly, smokers are prone to depression due to nicotine addiction. Like a double-edged sword, dependence on cigarettes is what makes them ignore these feelings and want to keep smoking.

    You must know that health is important Daniel, do you want to be a burden to the family? if you''re depressed just like Edwards. So the Douglas family are all madmen, how can a madman run such a big company? You don''t think you''re there?" asked Mona''s doctor, she took out another medicine and started to mix it up to give to Daniel.

    "You''re not kidding Mona! I''m much calmer when I smoke!" Daniel said annoyed.

    "Yes, I know, smokers who are addicted will also involve other mechanisms, which will trigger an imbalance in brain function itself. Drastic mood changes can be felt by smokers. Starting from feeling happy then turning into sadness, this can show characteristics from people who experience depression.

    For those who are addicted, smoking can make the mind calm. It is true that maybe when smoking the mind will be much calmer, but the effects received from this habit can worsen brain performance because it can cause depression.

    Like I said earlier, it is important for smokers to know that smoking will also lead to habits that will affect social life, including showing an even more aggressive attitude, causing stress, and other behavior changes that are much more severe. especially now that you are in the environment of pregnant women. The cigarette smoke that you emit will cause pregnant women to miscarry or give birth to deformed babies." Doctor Mona said casually again, she had made a concoction of medicine that would be given to Daniel.

    "This is a drug for you to take gradually. Varenicline is a prescription drug that can interfere with nicotine receptors in the brain. It works by two effects, the first reduces the pleasure you feel from smoking. The second reduces the symptoms that occur when nicotine consumption is reduced.

    I suggest taking this medicine for about a month to a week before deciding to quit smoking. Varenicline is usually taken after meals with a glass of water. In the first 8 days, I will give a fairly high dose. Besides that, I told the maid to make some warm honey for herself in the morning. Honey is an herbal remedy that is quite powerful to stop smoking. because honey contains vitamins, enzymes, and proteins that are very helpful for stopping smoking. The same goes for quitting smoking.

    Consuming ginger is considered effective enough to make the smoking habit stop because it can overcome the side effects of smoking, such as nausea. that the warm feeling given after consuming ginger will stimulate sweating. It is very helpful to remove toxins from the body. So you have to listen to all my advice if you want to recover and be fine." Doctor Mona has finished her work.

    Because when she checked Mr. Brandon''s condition, Mrs. Anne asked Mona''s doctor for help to monitor Daniel''s health. and very precisely when she walked into Daniel''s room, the man was smoking and it was very obvious that he was depressed too.

    "Yes!!! it''s up to you!." Daniel said annoyed.

    "Sure, Violet will help you to settle down. I know that you like sex, so Violet is here to help you calm down." Doctor Mona was smiling meaningfully, then she got up from the sofa carrying all his equipment and started walking away from the room.

    "Do you want to play with me honey? I will make you happy" Violet asked daniel

 Chapter 169 - 169. Violet And Sex?

    "Don''t be afraid Edwards is back dear, he''s busy taking Choon-Hee to the hospital again Because Choon-hee was complaining of stomach cramps," Violet said who had spoken very softly.

    "Oh yeah? Then we can do whatever you want. what do you want honey? Tell me, how about we start things slowly? But what about now, I''m unable to move and can''t satisfy you." Daniel and Violet are crazy, they are both great sex lovers. Daniel likes Violet''s body because Violet''s is very narrow. Do you know why? Yes. Because Violet had never played with men before, she was used to playing with women.

    Sex games only use one finger and it''s a normal thing. Moreover, Violet has never given birth at all, that''s what makes Daniel feel that Violet''s body is like an addiction to him.

    "Oh yes, dear? But it seems the drug''s effect from Doctor Mona won''t last long, please move your hand." Violet said again. Daniel did as Violet said, and sure enough. it turns out that his body is slowly being able to move. Daniel immediately grabbed Violet''s hand and brought Violet under him. They were still on the sofa, it was clear that Violet was resigned to whatever Daniel did.

    (Violet Pov)

    I looked back at his face. Curly eyelashes and a sharp nose, make me smile happily because I have a lover with a handsome face.

    "Why do you keep watching me?" Daniel asked in a hoarse voice, his eyes open and it was clear the beautiful eyes I wanted.

    "You''re so handsome, that''s why I pay attention to you," I said honestly.

    "Oh yeah? Kiss me, if I''m handsome." He said again, he said it with a straight face. it looks like he''s not joking, I immediately leaned forward and kissed his lips slowly. It feels a little dry, Trying to squish the lower lip and give it a wet sensation. Daniel opened his mouth slightly and let me mash even deeper, his tongue suddenly licked the side of my tongue which had been silent.

    Even though he just asked for a kiss, but why has it turned pretty hot now?. I tried to move my face away and break our kiss, Daniel looked me in the eye again and stroked the side of my face which had many strands of hair.

    "How about making love until you''re tired." Asked Daniel, it wasn''t a question it seemed. But an invitation that must be accepted.

    "You want?." I asked boldly.

    "Sure, are you ready for some hot and great Sex?" I don''t know why he asked like that, but I immediately nodded and felt that I was fine, even though I was currently pregnant, but at least I would enjoy the pleasures that Daniel gave me again.

    "Sure, you want to try it?" I asked once again, immediately laughed and he shamelessly nodded slowly. I smiled at his behavior, without further ado kissing his lips. Just let the delicious taste in the morning start from the sour taste of your lips because you haven''t brushed your teeth. I just finished eating and haven''t cleaned my teeth at all.

    His big hands slowly opened the black dress I was wearing, releasing very skillfully and his eyes continued to stare at every curve of my body without letting go at all... When the dress I was wearing was taken off, at that moment he immediately kissed my stomach and crushed it slowly. I can only laugh a little because it feels ticklish and also delicious at the same time.

    "Look at this. There''s a sexy woman in front of me, what should I do?." Daniel''s question of course made me laugh even more, why can he be funny at a time like this? I pulled his face and kissed his lips gently, I want every sweet taste I feel and can create a burning sensation that will kill my soul slowly. Daniel is a grown man who has been in the sex world for a very long time, I''m sure Daniel is also very popular among women in this world.

    moreover, He has a very large inheritance, surely many women are after him. and He''s here now, on top of me and We''re kissing with ragged breaths.

    His kiss was so rough, he even bit my lip repeatedly. I still tolerate rudeness when making love, because rough love is also very delicious if done to the right person.

    He said! Says people who''ve told me about the rough pleasures of sex. especially if it is done with a man who has a large and strong sex size. then you will get a beautiful and amazing peak of pleasure. At first, I didn''t think sex with men would be that enjoyable, but once I felt it. Moments with Daniel A few days ago, I wanted to feel that time and time again.

    Say I''m so perverted and disgusting, but that''s what happens when you''ve had great sex in your life. Daniel''s big hands can''t stay still, his hands start squeezing my breasts that are covered in a black bra, Squeeze after squeeze makes me squirm uncomfortably. His two hands are like time bombs that can make me die at any moment, Die in a hole of pleasure, and maybe crushed in a fantasy world. I still closed my eyes, enjoying all the touch by touch that was created by him, I also enjoyed when Marvel''s hand pulled my bra and panties quickly, it all happened so fast that I couldn''t feel my breath.

    He pulled my body, then turned it over and made my ass stick out, I was just silent and resigned to all his current treatment. He didn''t use the old Heating, he even stuck his three fingers into my heavenly hole. It hurts a little because mine hasn''t been torn apart in a long time. So shrewdly.

    "Yours is so cramped dear, I''m sure you must be feeling weird about this situation. But it''s okay, I''ll give you a different feeling." Daniel''s voice was so submissive, he slowly inserted another finger. Of course, it took me by surprise. four fingers in. Insolent and very evil.

    "Sick!." I shouted in a muffled voice, my eyes already closed from feeling this.

    "Pain? I didn''t think it would feel anything to you." I don''t know what he''s doing behind my body, I can only stay silent and enjoy the strange taste.

    "It must taste really good..!" Daniel said again, then soon Daniel lowered his pants and took out his junior, I saw the junior and smiled sweetly.

    That''s huge...

    I''m still surprised by it. I thought he''d be playing around first, but it seemed Daniel was in a hurry. I squealed in surprise when the big Junior entered without any warning at all, it felt like my body was splitting and a sense of pleasure came after

    "Ah.. this is so delicious..." He said in a hoarse voice, Daniel began to back and forth his junior with an irregular tempo, I was the one in pain. gradually began to feel the sensitive points touched and created a strange Euphoria that was suffocating the soul. Pain, pain, and pleasure mixed into one and made me fly Up to the seventh heaven.

    "Ah! daniel! I..." I said in an awkward voice, Daniel hit my ass hard and made me fall further into the pillow. My face is holding my very high body, why does Daniel like this naughty sex? surely my body will hurt all after this Sex ends.. I''ve almost reached something that will explode in a moment, but it turns out that Daniel pulled his Junior and turned my body again quickly.

    he pulled my hair slowly and opened my mouth then put his junior in my mouth, then he quickly back and forth in my mouth, making me burst into tears from choking. What''s this? Why is Daniel so excited this morning? I wanted to scream and tell him I was in pain, but I couldn''t.

    he continued to back and forth his juniors and closed his eyes with ease, I could only surrender and follow the tempo he made. many times he touched my throat and made me cry softly. It wasn''t long before a thick liquid filled my entire mouth, I who felt it could only swallow slowly and opened my eyes to see him smiling happily.

    **********

    (Choon Pov)

    Edwards accompanied his wife to the hospital again, because Lita''s doctor said that there was something she needed to check. After getting information from Laila that there was something from the sap poison. and here Edwards, he saw me already lying on the bed. checked by Lita''s doctor with the tools provided.

    His eyes looked so serious and checked my condition, seeing his serious face. Of course, I feel scared and restless, what''s going on now? I already feel that my womb is fine. Doctor Lita stopped moving her hand, then she looked at me and Edwards.

    "Mothers who are pregnant certainly expect the baby in the womb to grow perfectly and healthy until it''s time to be born. Especially for couples who are already waiting for the arrival of their little one, of course, a happy moment when pregnant is highly anticipated. But unfortunately, there is 10 to 20 percent of pregnancies happen is likely to end in a miscarriage. Usually, a miscarriage in the mother occurs in the first 7 to 12 weeks of pregnancy after conception. I''m at a loss as to how to say this, but Choon-hee''s pregnancy is going to be full of struggles." Doctor Lita''s words were too long-winded and made me even more curious.

    "What''s wrong? Tell me, did the poison sap affect Till this way?" Edwards asked worriedly.

    "It''s not the sap poison effect, it''s more of another serious problem. Choon-hee has a cyst in her uterus." Doctor Lita said very quietly, but I could hear about the cyst.

    Cyst?

 Chapter 170 - 170. Edward Angry?

    Cyst?

    "A cyst? Don''t be kidding, how come?" Edwards was already walking towards me and holding my hand tightly, he seemed to be encouraging me behind all this trouble.

    "Yes, I''m sorry to have to say this. But Choon-hee actually has a cyst in her uterus. All we know is that a cyst is a small fluid-filled sac that usually appears in female organs such as the uterus and ovaries. appear on the ovaries or ovaries.

    Ovarian cysts are common in pregnant women. Cysts usually begin to be detected in the first trimester, shrink at the 14th week, and disappear by the 16th week of pregnancy.

    There are two types of ovarian cysts namely functional ovarian cysts and pathological ovarian cysts. Functional ovarian cysts arise when the ovaries release an egg to be fertilized. Meanwhile, pathological ovarian cysts appear when a person has a history of certain diseases, such as endometriosis.

    Cysts can appear when the corpus luteum experiences fluid buildup. As a result, cysts appear in the uterus occasionally. In fact, cysts can also form before fertilization occurs. So that the cyst remains in the ovary when it is declared pregnant.

    And in Choon-Hee''s case, she already had a cyst before her pregnancy. I''m sorry Because the stone knows this now, because I just saw the results from the laboratory this morning. That''s why I immediately ordered you to come here, to check the progress of this matter. and I''m here, it''s a cyst that has grown." Doctor Lita showed something shaped like a lump of flesh on the ultrasound monitor.

    "But why only found out now? How about Choon-hee''s pregnancy? will the baby be okay?" Edwards asked, he was completely confused and annoyed.

    "Cysts during pregnancy generally don''t cause serious problems. They only need a few checks, and I will continue to monitor Choon-hee''s condition every week. Because cysts can shrink and disappear without any treatment. But what I''m worried about is the mother''s condition. Choon-Hee. I''m just afraid that you are not strong during this pregnancy, your mental health and body condition affect the health of the baby. So if possible, don''t let Choon-hee feel too much stress, it can cause more illness. And I''m also afraid if These cysts even get bigger and interfere with the pregnancy process

    Choon-hee will also be experiencing a fairly high level of symptoms. from nausea and vomiting, pain during sexual intercourse, feeling full quickly, frequent urination, and pain in the pelvis. Reasonable things, if the intensity is small. but if the intensity is large, of course this will make the condition of the mother and baby weak." Doctor Lita said at length.

    She started to help Choon-hee to sit up and got up from the bed. The three of them finally sat down on the sofa and looked at each other.

    "In addition, Choon-Hee must maintain her diet. Don''t eat starchy food or fast food, don''t drink soft drinks, alcohol, etc. Only drink real fruit juices and lots of water. Because if Choon-hee eats food which is dangerous, it can make the cyst in her uterus grow bigger. I hope this cyst will burst by itself and will not interfere with the development of the fetus." Doctor Lita''s words are still being processed in my little brain, why do I get a cyst? What happened exactly?.

    "Doctor Lita, am I like this because I''ve had irregular periods before?" I asked carefully.

    "Yes, I think that''s one of the signs. The cause of uterine cysts can generally be characterized by irregular menstrual cycles. But in rare cases, uterine cysts can arise due to abnormal cell growth. Now what you have to do is always take the medicine I prescribed for you, don''t think too much, don''t stress, don''t get tired, don''t eat the food and drink that I forbid you hear Choon-hee? you have a baby to keep in your tummy, it''s better if Edwards can gave a special Chef to manage Choon-Hee''s diet." after talking to Choon-hee, Doctor Lita immediately disturbed Edwards'' composure.

    "Yeah, I''ll make sure Choon-hee gets a chef to manage her diet. Thank you Doctor Lita, you said everything ahead of time. So we can anticipate everything before anything bad happens. If there''s anything else, don''t hesitate to ask. Call me right away." Edwards said quietly, Lita''s doctor who heard this immediately nodded and gave some medicine to Choon-hee.

    Choon-hee immediately accepted the medicine and they started to wake up at the same time.

    "Thanks doctor Lita, I''ll be right back with Edwards." Choon-Hee hugged the doctor for a while, then Edwards immediately took Choon-Hee''s hand so they could come out together.

    When she reached the door, Choon-hee held Edwards'' arm for a moment and looked her husband in the eye. "Sorry, I brought a lot of trouble. I got uterine disease, Because I mostly sold my uterus to get money. Is this a rebuke from God?" I asked Edwards, after a while I thought that this uterine disease was too distracting to my subconscious.

    "Don''t say things like that Choon-hee, everything happened by God''s will. Never mind, doctor Lita said you shouldn''t think too much. Let''s go home and rest." Edwards hugged me for a while and started asking me to come home, I finally complied. Letting him take me away from the hospital and into the big Douglas Mansion.

    The trip was not too long, on the way Edwards and I just kept silent. But Edwards still held my hand very tightly.

    My eyes saw the Mansion gate which had been opened, the car entered with a slow movement and then stopped in front of the main door.

    Edwards came out first, then I came out. His eyes caught mine, which were probably out of focus at all.

    "How about we take a vacation? You said you were in Tokyo, Japan, right?" Edwards''s sudden words made me immediately focus on looking at him.

    "Are you sure? We''re going on vacation? How''s your job?" I asked Edwards, he just smiled and gently stroked my cheek.

    "I''m sure, let''s go on vacation. We''re going to Japan this afternoon, aren''t we? Autumn is very nice when we go to Japan. You can see the maple leaves falling, I''m sure you''ll like it." Edwards'' words once again made me smile, I immediately nodded my head because I was really happy with his vacation invitation.

    "Okay, let''s go to our room first and I will tell my private secretary that we are going to Japan this afternoon." Edwards gently tugged my hand, the mood that had been bad was now suddenly fine. I kissed the back of his hand as soon as we entered the Mansion.

    When we were in there, Mrs. Anne immediately blocked us. her eyes stared intently at Edwards''s, which were now level.

    "We buried Grandma Lecy''s body this morning, I buried it." That''s all Mrs. Anne said.

    "Why? why did you do that!?." Edwards asked.

    "Why? Of course it''s because I''m sick of smelling dead people in this Mansion. Are you stupid Edwards? You have two pregnant wives, keeping corpses in a closed room for too long will bring a lot of Sickness! Don''t be a good grandson. if you let your Grandmother''s Body rot in the Mansion and you just let it go. Even though it is, the Mansion is big. But still, the disease from rotting corpses will make us die Slowly! " Mrs. Anne''s words sounded quite loud, I knew that what she said was true.

    Because when a human corpse will experience decay within 24 hours after she died. The process of decay occurs starting from the digestive tract, brain, to the whole body. In the results of this decomposition, it is feared that germs, bacteria, and so on will come out of the body and spread through the air. If the body is not buried or cremated immediately, viruses in the body such as hepatitis B virus and tuberculosis can spread to the surroundings.

    "Yeah but you should have told me first!!! why did you just bury yourself like that!!! YOU ARE CRAZY! WHO ARE YOU THINKING! JUST A CHEAP BITCH TAKEN MY FATHER AND MOM''S HANDS! DON''T ACT AS IF YOU HAVE RIGHTS!! !." Edwards'' voice immediately shouted angrily. It made me flinch. He had already removed his hand from me and was pointing roughly at Mrs. Anne.

    "Edwards!!! Watch your mouth! I am your mother! I have rights over this family! Don''t act as if you are the head of the family here!" Mrs. Anne had also shouted angrily, I who heard this could only swallow hard.

    why is the situation like this?

    "YOU SHOULD TAKE CARE OF YOUR TALK! YOU FORGET WHO I AM!? OR DO YOU FORGET WHO YOU ARE? YOU''RE JUST A BITCH! DESTROYING OTHER PEOPLE''S HOUSEHOLDS! THEN YOU TURNED MY DAD AND ME LIKE USEFUL GARBAGE!." my heart was shaking violently when Edwards said about the word prostitute since earlier, Edwards why? for the first time I saw him angry with emotions that were completely out of control.

    Moreover, his mouth is really loud about his own stepmother.

 Chapter 171 - 171. Why Edwards?

    "Edwards." I said quietly, But he had already strangled Mrs. Anne''s neck. I immediately glared in surprise at his sudden action

    "EDWARDS!!!" Daniel and Azzhura''s voices were heard throughout the room. I saw from the stairs that they were all running towards me and Edwards. Violet also came, they looked surprised at Edwards'' attitude like this.

    "Let go of my mother Edwards!" Daniel said, he still looked calm even though he saw his mother who was almost dead from being strangled by Edward.

    "Edwards let go, you can''t be a murderer. You have children to look after and need you." I said slowly, I held Edwards'' hand, he slowly lowered his hand and began to regulate the breath that had been very fast.

    "Edwards, calm your emotions. Why are you getting emotional so easily now?" Violet''s voice already filled the current state. Edwards looked at Violet and then he took a deep breath.

    He looked at Violet first, even though I was right beside him.

    "If you call your own mother a whore, then what is the difference between Choon-hee and your mother? Do you think Choon-hee isn''t a prostitute either? In fact, she''s clearly from a brothel." Azzhura joined the voice, in this very hot condition. why is she even adding to everything so hot again!?

    "Whatever you say, Choon-hee come on.. let''s go to Japan now. I''m sick of the contents of this Mansion!" Edwards immediately grabbed my hand and we left the Mansion. left with nothing.

    I as a wife of course Directly obeyed, what else should I do? followed Edwards and hoped that all would be well.

    We got into the car and the car stopped in front of the airport. Some bodyguards came to greet us and escorted us into one of Edwards'' private jets. I felt that this holiday must be strange and uncomfortable, Edwards who was thinking a lot and me now thinking about my baby''s condition again.

    ah!!! Lord! how is my life so messy now!?

    We took off in just a matter of minutes, going to Japan was like going shopping to the market to buy vegetables. so rushed and so fast.

    ****

    (Author Pov)

    (One day after arriving in Japan)

    Choon-hee and Edwards have been walking around the Meiji Jingu Gaien tour, It is a place that is often used as a shooting location for television dramas because of the beauty of its patches.

    On either side of the 300-meter-long street from Aoyama Doriguchi, the Meiji Jingu Gaien entrance, which is closest to Aoyama-Itchome Station, is lined with 146 ginkgo trees. At the peak of the patch season, the leaves of this ginkgo tree will turn a beautiful yellow.

    This street seemed to turn into a glowing tunnel with the sun shining on it. Around November 15 to the first week of December, there is always the Jingu Gaien Icho Matsuri Festival (10.00-17.30). which was enlivened by booths of local products from each region and various performances from street artists.

    Their eyes did not stop to marvel at how beautiful God''s creation was.

    Jingu Gaien Garden is also a park located within the city of Tokyo, although its name is the same as the Meiji Jingu Shrine. But the location of the two is different..

    This park is never empty of visitors, because access to this place is very easy to reach. choon-Hee can see many children playing together, parents just sitting and relaxing together..

    "That''s good, I can come here every year. It definitely makes our minds more relaxed and calm." Edwards clasped his wife''s arm comfortably, Among all the people who came. Choon-hee felt that it was just the two of them who looked cute.

    Edwards is very spoiled, this is their vacation as well as their honeymoon. Since my pregnancy, Edwards has always wanted to be close to me and he has always wanted to be pampered.

    Choon-hee just chuckled. Thinking about it, her eyes still saw all the expanse of trees that were yellowish gold and lined up neatly.

    "These trees can always be neatly arranged, yes, caring for them must be very difficult." Choon-hee said.

    "Tsk! Of the many words and words you can say, why are you even talking about how to take care of him?" Edwards was a little annoyed by his wife''s words.

    "Yes, because behind all this beauty, there are many people who are trying to take care of this Garden so that it still looks beautiful and stunning to the eye." Choon-Hee is still talking about realistic things, although this will actually make Edwards even more annoyed.

    "Yes.. Yes.. it''s up to you!." Edwards'' sarcastic voice made Choon-hee laugh and pinch her husband''s cheek in exasperation.

    "We should be talking a lot of things, ranging from romantic, sweet, and weird. Because we''re alone and look pathetic right now." Choon-hee said a little defensively.

    "You just look pathetic, I don''t!. We''re on our honeymoon, honey! Why are you even talking about something else." Edwards was already sulking at his wife.

    "Yes, yes dear, I''m fine. Let''s go for a walk again." Choon-hee laughed for a while then kissed her husband''s cheek.

    "Oh yes dear. Actually, tonight I will meet with Violet. We will have dinner together .." Edwards'' words, made me release their grip on their hands. The woman looked at Edwards with a meaningful look.

    Edwards, who was looking up at the sky, didn''t notice his wife''s gaze, which was already pale.

    "Violet.. Come here?" Choon-hee''s question, An exasperated question. Because Edwards didn''t say Violet was going on her honeymoon this time.

    "Yeah, Violet called me earlier that she''s coming to Japan.. she said that she had a few things she wanted to say. So tonight Violet is taking me to dinner, would you mind if I lived alone?" Edwards looked into his wife''s eyes, Hoping she would understand and give Edwards permission to leave.

    Her throat felt dry, there was one question that wanted to escape Choon-hee''s small lips. There was one thing Choon-Hee wanted to say. ie the word ''No''. but the statement never came out. She kept all those statements in her mouth.

    "Well it''s up to you, why did Violet want to come all the way here just to talk about something? Even though she could have said everything yesterday." Choon-hee was already squealing in her heart, she cursed the snake woman who deliberately interfered with the romantic life of the moment.

    Edwards, who heard such a thing, immediately knew what his wife''s displeasure meant. but Edwards still smiled and kissed Choon-hee''s forehead.

    "I think this is important information, that''s why she wants to follow. After all, she''s also my wife, there''s nothing wrong with her coming here, right?" Question or Statement? Which came out of Edwards''s little lips at this time. Choon-hee immediately relaxed and chose to take her hand off Edwards

    Choon-Hee immediately walked again, Staring at the smooth asphalt that she stepped on.

    Even though Edwards had promised, promised that every year they would travel alone, without anyone bothering him. But what now? It was only the first year that Violet was about to mess up this honeymoon.

    Eagerly, Choon-hee smacked Edwards on the head who always thought Violet''s arrival was a matter of course. How could Edwards say such a thing? He clearly knew that his first wife must be just looking for an excuse to annoy Choon-hee and Edwards. Why is it!? Edwards didn''t feel strange at all by Violet''s request!

    Choon-hee gently stroked her chest that was so tight, There was disappointment in there. But Jump Choon-hee got rid of it slowly.

    She started walking again, past all the beauty in existence..

    Edwards who saw Choon-hee''s back could only sigh softly. But what can Edwards do? Edwards always promised to be fair. Is this method also wrong? Their honeymoon still won''t be disturbed right? they can still be romantic and free vacation. Violet also only came to tell something, after that left this country.

    Edwards started walking again following his wife, but Choon-hee had gone too far. Making Edwards have to run.

    [Why is a love story this complicated? Are all the things that we can''t hold we can only see? we see and slowly drift away]. Choon-hee said to her self, not long after Edwards stood beside her and grabbed Choon-hee''s hand again.

    "Are you sad?" Edwards asked when he was beside Choon-hee

    "No.. I was just thinking about something." Choon-hee said honestly.

    "About a Promise... Someone''s promise." Choon-Hee stopped talking about her thoughts, When a leaf fell right in front of her. She caught the yellow leaf, then began to stare at the leaf with a sweet smile.

    "It''s so beautiful.." Choon-hee said.

    Edwards nodded, he also looked at the leaf and picked up another fallen leaf.

    "If one wish could be granted, what would you ask for?" Edwards suddenly asked.

    "Asking for what? I ask that time passes quickly and I can meet my son as soon as possible." The woman said so sincerely, Edwards sighed softly.

    "But.. If it turns out, you can only stare at the sky without anyone accompanying you. Are you still hoping? Are you still waiting? waiting for something that might never come?" Edwards'' sudden question made Choon-hee squeeze the dry leaf.. Then silence for a while.

 Chapter 172 - 172. Violet!

    That evening, Violet actually came to the hotel room I shared with Edwards. She came with a big suitcase and smiled shamelessly.

    Aish! What''s wrong with this snake woman coming with a suitcase of everything?.

    "You brought a suitcase? for what?" I asked displeased, but she still barged into the room. Right now I was the one who greeted her. Edwards was in the bathroom. We just finished making love after a day of activities outside, somehow Edwards'' story has full power in doing bed activities.

    whereas before he asked if I could have intercourse? I said yes, then he said. afraid of harming his son, for a while we were silent. But after that? Edwards looked like he wanted to kill me, because everything he did was really great and sick.

    "I''m bored in the Mansion, after you two left that night. Mrs. Anne was screaming in anger non-stop, she seemed really hurt by the words from Edwards'' mouth. ah! I didn''t feel at home in the Mansion, so I went on your honeymoon just." Violet said so lightly, she had even sat down on the Sofa and laid down so impudently.

    Tskckckck, this woman is really very ignorant.

    "And you''re really going to ruin my honeymoon? At least you have a lot of money and friends, you can go wherever you want. How can you even come here, and without knowing yourself you sit on the sofa and look at me casually?" I glared in disgust, especially when I saw Violet''s face that seemed very happy to mess up my life.

    "Hey? Have you come Violet?" Edwards asked. In a low voice, he came out of the bathroom wearing only a towel wrapped around his waist.

    I saw Violet''s eyes, which looked directly at Edwards'' body from top to bottom. My pocket squeaked once again at the look in Violet''s eyes.

    And unfortunately, Edwards deliberately took off his towel and left his body naked. even though he knew that his two wives were in the same room.

    Edwards put on the panties in a slow motion, his eyes looking at mine and Violet''s alternately. I cursed in my heart, did Edwards do it on purpose? seduce his two wives?

    After he put on his underwear, he walked towards the balcony of the room and slowly stretched his muscles.

    "So Violet? what do you want to say?" Edwards asked hoarsely, he sat down on one of the benches and spread his legs wide.

    Something big under his panties clearly visible to my eyes, Violet immediately got up from the sofa and walked towards the balcony of the room. sat on the bench where Edwards sat. I who saw that of course felt jealous, I came close to them and listened carefully, I wanted to know what Violet would say at this time. although I knew it was Violet''s plan to ruin my honeymoon with Edwards.

    "Actually it''s just ordinary information. You know about doctor Mona? Who checked your father''s condition?" Violet asked casually, she did look relaxed. But her hand was very mischievous stroking Edwards thigh.

    "Oh about that, I''m having a hard time finding out who Doctor Mona is. I think she''s a pretty important and smart person. Do you have any information for me?" Edwards asked, what I piss off about my husband is that he can look normal. when he was openly teased by his first wife.

    And I? I can only be silent, when I see my own husband being teased by another woman. yes, even though she was his first wife.

    "I don''t know, I also don''t see clearly who Doctor Mona is. But if you want to find out about it, you definitely have to cooperate with one of the right people. Even though you have a secret spy to track down Doctor Mona. You Still won''t get anything Edwards, you will only be able to get the information from one of the Families who understand the black world, because I believe doctor Mona is a shadow person who comes from the black world.

    world of mafia associations, secret agents, drug dealers, gun sales, and human trafficking. You must know clearly which family has a big hand in such a world." When Violet finished speaking, she glanced at me, then she smiled sarcastically.

    Why is she looking at me? She wanted to say that she could be close to Edwards? or was she trying to say that Edwards couldn''t refuse? even though Edwards was on his honeymoon With me?.

    Ckckckck..

    "I see what you mean, but I don''t want to work with a family like that. You know I really hate that family, even though I do. Indirectly I''ve been in touch with that family." Edwards'' words made me think a little, whose family is Edwards referring to? the family he hates? what is the Berenice family? can be..

    But why the Berenice family? Did the Berenice family have what kind of power in the black world did violet mean?

    This Violet, secretly she is quite cunning. She approached Edwards with cheap information like this, and Edwards was easily taken in by Violet''s words.

    Ah! these two really get along well, unfortunately Edwards has always spoiled me.

    Be patient..

    be patient.. Don''t be jealous, after all Edwards and Violet are husband and wife. I only came as a second wife, do I have the right to insult Violet continuously?

    Really entitled! Because Violet is an ignorant woman who likes to mess up my life so much!

    "It''s up to you Edwards, oh yeah honey.. Can I get something from you? I haven''t felt your body in a long time." Violet asked Edwards something openly, I who heard her request immediately opened my mouth in disbelief.

    "Yeah!! you''re crazy Violet!! How can you say that!? It''s my honeymoon with Edwards, can''t you respect me?." I asked, I was really annoyed with her arbitrary attitude.

    "I''m only asking for your rights as a wife, why are you so angry? After all, since I''m also in Japan, there''s nothing wrong with me coming with you. Is there really a prohibition, the first wife can''t ask her husband for satisfaction?" Ask Violet..

    "But you are quite insolent, you SHOULD BE THINKING OF MY FEELINGS. You too Edwards! Do you still want to make love to this wife of yours? on your honeymoon with me?" I don''t know how the story goes, but I''m already crying loudly when I say what''s in my heart right now. Edwards looked panicked when he saw me crying.

    He immediately walked towards me and hugged me tightly.

    "use me Choon-hee". Edwards said in a low voice.

    "Violet, you can go home okay? or you book another room, you must respect my wife. You are both women and you should respect each other too." Edward said to Violet.

    ~~~~~

    Violet''s departure didn''t really make Choon-hee okay, she now just stared at the balcony of her room and looked at the cold night sky.

    Edwards easily said sorry, but he still led Violet to find a hotel room. either just dropping off, or Edwards really wanted Violet''s body and they could make love somewhere else.

    Ah! why do I expect so much from Edwards now? shouldn''t I have known that Edwards wouldn''t really love me. Maybe he just felt like he needed me and was watching over me all the time.

    Choon-Hee! you are stupid, stupid and very, very stupid. You already clearly know Edwards'' feelings for Violet. Then why are you pretending to be hurt now?

    Even though I know that every human being has been given the most beautiful gift in the form of feelings of love for the opposite sex, but in a matter of time that feeling can disappear instantly. This is very reasonable considering that humans have a short estimate of changes in attitudes and behavior. So that the feeling of likes and dislikes is very natural to come, one after another as the seasons change.

    Maybe that''s how Edwards felt for me, as fickle as the seasons change. I looked up at the sky once again, seeing the sky that seemed to be ready too. I looked down at the street, there were lots of trees that had turned yellow and were about to fall.

    the wind was strong enough to drop the leaves and flew into the sky, I smiled a little when I saw the leaves move freely without a hitch.

    You know? In Japan and South Korea, there are two seasons that are sometimes associated with feelings of love and hate, namely spring "spring" and autumn "autumn".

    When viewed in the two seasons, there are synchronous differences, especially the deciduos plant species which will drop their leaves in the "autumn" season and will bloom in the "spring" season.

    If it is associated with one''s feelings of love, it is very clear when the feeling of joy blooms is called spring, then becomes hate when Entering autumn. can it be like that? maybe yes, just look at how Edwards and Violet can love and hate so many times at a time.

    Sometimes they hate each other, sometimes they love each other. while me? I''m just needed, not really loved or hated. Complicated huh? I wasn''t in a position of hate and love on Edwards day. I''m just put in a complicated place

    Needed...

    Like humans who need water, need food, need air. Does this word need me have an important role for Edwards?.

    Ah! Why is Japan such a sad place now? but I wish this place could be a romantic and sweet place, alone with Edwards hugging, and seeing all the beauty together.

 Chapter 173 - 173. Russian

    "That damn Violet really pissed me off!!" I cursed clearly, unconsciously someone tapped my shoulder and hugged me from behind.

    "Why are you being angry all the time? I''m here honey, I''m just taking Violet with you. Why are you still angry like this? Tell me." Edwards asked in his hoarse voice.

    "I''m annoyed with Violet, why does she have to go to Japan? How can she know we''re here? I''m not interested in vacationing here anymore." I said honestly, Edwards was heard sighing tiredly. He turned me around and looked into my eyes intently.

    "Then? where are you going." Edwards asked me, I who heard his words immediately smiled happily

    "Let''s go somewhere else, don''t tell Violet where we are. I don''t want to be bothered by her anymore, we''re going somewhere far away. Japan isn''t interesting anymore, because of Violet." I said Honestly, Edwards chuckled and nodded his head in understanding.

    "Okay, because I''m a good husband and always think of my wife. Let''s go somewhere else, do you want to go somewhere? Maybe a place that is really far from Japan." Edwards asked me.

    I started thinking and guessing what a good place to vacation would be.

    "There is one thing I really want to see and I go to, where can I see Aurora?" I asked Edwards, who at the question raised an eyebrow in thought

    "Seeing Aurora? Are you sure?" Edwards asked again.

    "Yeah, I''m pretty sure." I said Excitedly.

    "Okay, I think there are good countries to see the Aurora. How about Russia?" Edwards asked, he was waiting for my approval. and I nodded in agreement.

    "All right, we''re going to Russia. So tonight let''s go to bed first, and tomorrow morning Straight away." Edwards patted my shoulder but I immediately held his hand and looked him in the eye

    "I want us to leave tonight, so that Violet doesn''t know where we are. And I want you not to tell Violet about our departure, okay?" I asked, I looked into his eyes expectantly, he sighed once again then nodded resignedly.

    "Okay, if that''s what you want. But promise me one thing, that you''ll be fine after this. If you''re tired, tell me. We''ll just have a vacation in a safe place, okay?" Edwards asked me.

    "I promise, I''ll be fine." I said hugging Edwards, he was already Laughing softly and stroking my head gently.

    "Okay, let''s get ready. I''ll call someone to prepare a private jet for us." Edwards walked away to call someone.

    ( Elsewhere ) .

    In Violet''s room, the woman was lying down while looking at the cellphone screen, she was listening to the voice recorder that had been placed in Edwards and Choon-hee''s room.

    Her smile was clear that she already knew what that damn woman was planning.

    "Choon-hee, you play with me too much. I think I''ve been willing you to take Edwards away from me? You want to go far so as not to be bothered by me huh? What if your leaving this time is the road to your own death? Ah You''d better get rid of it right now." Violet said to herself, she started to contact Mrs. Anne..

    She had been ordered here by Mrs. Anne, for the first time Mrs. Anne and Violet had worked together. what for? of course to get rid of Choon-hee as quickly as possible, before Choon-hee wreaks havoc on the Douglas Family.

    They planned to kill Choon-hee very naturally, they wanted to start a fire at the hotel where Choon-hee was staying, but because the woman was going to Russia. wouldn''t it be better? She wanted to see Aurora in a very remote place, a place where natural disasters could occur at any time. One of them is a blizzard.

    Yes, because Violet knew very well. where Edwards will take Choon-hee to see the Aurora. Edwards had brought Violet a long time ago and seen the Aurora in Russia.

    ****

    (choon-Hee)

    I''m done changing and we''re ready to head to Murmansk, the beautiful northern city above the Arctic Circle.

    Edwards and I will be heading there using the Douglas family''s private helicopter, I don''t see the beautiful Aurora tonight.

    I came out of the room and saw Edwards who was ready earlier, he did get several phone calls to take care of his company. I actually don''t mind, as long as he doesn''t ignore me when we''re alone together.

    "Let''s go." I said that was already clinging to his arms. Edwards immediately nodded and ended the call, then put the cellphone into his trouser pocket.

    "My woman is very beautiful, I''m so excited to see your face, the more you look at it, the sweeter it is." Edwards said, praising I who heard the compliment could only chuckle and hit his arm in disgust.

    "Already, don''t keep praising me.. What if I fly? Can''t get down anymore." I looked into his eyes, saw those brown eyes that always amaze me.

    "If you fly, of course I will catch you. You are everything to me." Edwards kissed my forehead, and we started walking out of the hotel lobby towards the airport. During the trip We were just silent, not long after we arrived at the airport and went straight into the private jet that Edwards said. The journey is about 17 hours, and during that time I fell asleep.

    Edwards woke me as soon as we arrived at the airport, as I stepped out of his private jet. I saw a helicopter with the Douglas family company logo on it.

    Some of the bodyguards already bowed respectfully, I just smiled and greeted them nicely. As I was about to get into the back of the helicopter, Edwards caught my hand. He actually wanted to go in first, I just smiled a little..

    I went inside, when I entered I saw Edwards who was sitting in the driver''s seat instead. "You want to fly yourself!?." I asked slightly surprised, Edwards looked at me and nodded.

    "Don''t joke, you don''t know a safe route in this area. Moreover, we will go through things that might not be good." I told him the truth, Russia is not a good place to play. Everything''s on track and Edwards in the mood to run his own helicopter? Is he kidding or what?

    "Don''t worry, I''ve asked permission from one of the trusted people in this country. I think that person will tell some parties who can keep us safe. Come on.. just get on, trust me, I''ve flown helicopters and some planes often. Don''t be afraid. this helicopter system is more sophisticated and security is better, sit on the side." I just sighed softly and just believed in Edwards.

    I sat on the side and started to put my seat belt on, my headset plugged in properly. I sighed softly as Edwards started the engine. The door behind us was already closed by the guards around. Nowadays, helicopters no longer make noise. It''s quieter than the old helicopters.

    That''s why so many people now like to travel short distances by helicopter. The sophistication of technology does make everything look like a fantasy land.

    The helicopter started to rise slowly and I saw Edward who seemed very visible touching the various touchscreen buttons in front of him.

    "You believe me right?" Edwards asked in a low voice, I heard his voice from the headset I was wearing.

    "I believe, and let''s have an adventure." I tell him, he glances slightly at me and smiles sweetly.

    we were flying well above the sky, I saw a beautiful evening view. The sun was still low and showing a stunning Orange glow.

    My eyes won''t stop in awe every time we pass by places that look small while up here. We will go to Murmansk, a quite historical city in Russia.

    Murmansk was the last city established in the Russian Empire when the Russian railway system was extended to the North in 1915. During World War II, it was one of the most important ports in the country for manufacturing and supply trading.

    You have to go to that city once in a while, it''s beautiful and cold.. I don''t really know the cities in Russia, because I''ve never been to Russia. But I think every country has a charming, beautiful city.

    Our journey was quite long, there were no storms at all. The weather was sunny and supported us to stay longer in the city. Every now and then I saw Edwards and smiled at him. I''m happy when we''re alone like this and can love each other.

    I hope our problems are resolved quickly and we can vacation any time to the places I really want to visit. I rarely go on vacation, I''m just confused about where to go on vacation when I don''t have anyone to invite.

    I did go on vacation a few times by myself, but it was only a few days and I didn''t really enjoy it. Although loneliness sometimes brings peace, I''m just afraid to fall deeper into that calm.

    So I decided not to take a vacation for a while, even though in fact I''ve never had a vacation abroad like this. tsk! I''m so proud right now.

    But now, for the first time I''m on vacation with the one I love, the one who brings lots of rainbows and keeps me happy. I think the weeks we''ve been here, I''ll still feel like just a day. Because sometimes passing the day with a sense of happiness will surely pass quickly..

    oh yes, if anyone wants to visit the city of Murmansk. You can use the train or plane.

    If using By Train, Trains run daily to Murmansk from St. Petersburg, Moscow and many other big cities. However, due to its location in the far north, it is a long train ride - 32 hours from St. Petersburg.

    If By Air, Flying to Murmansk Airport from St. Petersburg, Moscow and Helsinki.

    All transportation is getting more sophisticated and we can visit various worlds quickly. We''ve arrived at an open space that is right for parking Edwards'' helicopter, I sighed softly because all along we were fine..

    I believe in Edwards, but you guys know that nature can''t be predicted.. I just don''t want something bad to happen. A few hours go by just sitting around and enjoying the view. Edwards also didn''t invite me to chat at all, he just focused on the helicopter.. But that''s better, because I also don''t want anything to happen if he doesn''t focus.

    I unbuckled my seat belt and headset, I glanced at Edwards and smiled sweetly at him. "You''re so great, are you really that versatile? I''m jealous of you.." I said honestly, but Edwards just chuckled and ruffled my hair.

 Chapter 174 - 174. Aurora

    Edwards and I had gotten off the helicopter, several other bodyguards greeted us. I think Edwards is really concerned about my safety at this point. there are so many bodyguards, I don''t know when Edwards planned all this. with just one phone call, he was able to plan everything.

    This is the first time Edwards and I have visited Russia. to be precise in Northern Russia, the city of Monamour Mask

    "You know choon-Hee? Here a year is divided into a polar night and a polar day (or also called the midnight sun). A polar day occurs when the sun never sinks behind the horizon, but only appears to "rotate" around the sky for days on end. days (May 22 �C July 22). So it''s no wonder people will keep looking at the clock, because they want to know what time it is. Is it night or day?.

    In this city, the night can last for 40 days and the sun shines for 63 days.

    Even though the night is as bright as the morning, the nightlife goes on as usual. We can also see young couples walking down empty streets, there are parties at local bars, and taxi drivers arguing �� everything we usually find in the middle of the night." Edward said at length, I just nodded as I listened. his words.

    I was told by one of my friends several times, so I understood a little what was happening and what the residents were doing. My friends taught me many things.

    Yes, at least all that information made me not so stupid when I visited here.

    "then?" I asked Edward, I loved it when he told me.

    "So, for the 307 thousand people who live here, the city of polar nights, piercing winds, icy slopes, this North is home to them. They even call their city with affectionate names: Monamour Mask. Meanwhile, surrounded by tundra, taiga, mountains, fjords and sea, this city presents more than extraordinary views.

    In addition, Murmansk is considered a strategically important port city and a key link in a variety of different transport systems. In short, this city contributes to Russia in various ways," he said.

    I took Edwards'' hand again, and we walked leisurely towards the hotel he had rented. actually I don''t want to stay in a hotel, I just want to stay in a warm tent and see Aurora while hugging Edwards, but my husband said we have to be ready first. Several bodyguards and maids will prepare my wish.

    So I obeyed again, it was nice to have a husband like this. all the things you want can be fulfilled with just one word, or one point? Either way, the most important thing is that I get to go on vacation with my husband. and most importantly what? no Violet, huh.. that damn woman is all that matters is not around me, and that''s enough..

    Ah! finally free from the poisonous snake.

    oh yes, he said if you want to stay here, you can choose to stay at the historic 3-star Artika Hotel in the city center, or right next to it at the Meridian Hotel, another 3-star hotel in Five Corners Square. Another popular hotel in the center is the 4-star Park Inn Poliarnie Zori.

    And here we are, At the Park Inn Poliarnie Zori hotel. not too expensive but very comfortable for me, I never mind which hotel I will stay. The most important thing is to have a comfortable bed and a hot bath.

    Edwards and I went inside, were greeted by the hotel staff and helped to check-in. We took the elevator straight away and were going up to the top floor.

    "This is a hotel belonging to one of my friends, I was going to rent another hotel. But I think there is nothing wrong here, as well as promoting this hotel.. Do you like it?" Edwards asked me.

    "I like it, as long as you''re here. I think all the places are my favorite." I said quietly, so the staff behind us wouldn''t hear too much.

    The elevator opened and we got out of there, we were ushered into one of the most luxurious rooms possible here.

    After that some of the staff delivered food and drinks for us, they also prepared some toiletries which I liked. ranging from soap, shampoo and also different other fragrances.

    After the staff came out, I lay down on the bed. I glanced at Edward who took off his thick jacket and opened the curtains around us.

    "It feels like this holiday is different, I can just stay with you, it feels like a vacation to me." Edwards said sweetly, I turned my body onto my stomach. then support my chin with one hand.

    I noticed clearly what Edwards was doing this time, he just took off his clothes looking handsome in front of me. He took off his shirt and changed to a longer one, then put on a knit sweater and ruffled his already neat hair.

    "Why the messy hair? Just more handsome." I told him.

    "If it''s too neat, you can look at me all the time and you could just rape me." Edwards said with a laugh, I who heard that could only smile a little.

    "Ish! You want to be handsome or ugly, I still love and care for you. You''re my husband, I will accept you always... Just look now, you''ve ruffled your hair but still look beautiful in my eyes. You''re really handsome, I''m proud to have a handsome husband, who can do everything, kind, rich, and caring !!!" I said very excitedly.

    We then laughed together because we felt funny with what I said.

    "You are also beautiful, great, kind, smiling, polite, and rich at heart. I am also proud to have a lover like you." Edwards said over my words.

    "If I don''t have everything? Would you still want to be with me?" I asked as I looked at his face.

    "Of course, you''re different from most of the girls out there. I still want to be with you. You know why? Because when I''m with you, I feel warmth and comfort all the time." Edwards explained in a low voice.

    Then he climbed onto the bed and hugged me gently. "You don''t need to be beautiful, as long as you are the Choon-hee I know. Then I will still want to be with you. You understand?" Edwards said again.

    I nodded in understanding, just hearing what he said made me calm down.

    "So what should we do this afternoon? We can still see the Aurora at night." I asked Edwards, he just shook his head and instead lay down on the bed.

    "Don''t know, I don''t have any plans.. Cuddling with you till the night is fine too." Edwards said really while hugging me. I find it very funny with his adorable behavior.

    *****

    at night...

    Edwards and I were already together with several bodyguards, one of whom became our guide on our journey to find Aurora, we drove the car and it was already night.

    I wore a very thick jacket because the farther we were from the inn, the colder it became. I several times took pictures of the streets we passed, there was only snow and lights..

    Several cars were also seen, it''s not the holiday season.. So not too many people will be hunting Aurora. Maybe, I actually don''t really know because I''ve never hunted Aurora.

    Hunting for Aurora is like fishing for fish, we have to find the right place and wait for Aurora to appear.

    The best time to see the Aurora in Europe is around March and April in the spring, then September and October in the fall.

    These are the most geomagnetically disturbed months so the Aurora is often seen. But actually we can still see in other months, as long as we are patiently waiting for it to appear. That''s why we can call it hunting, because we are lucky to be able to see directly quickly. and it could be unlucky that Aurora won''t show up.

    I love seeing Aurora on video, I''ve never actually seen it in person. because you know I rarely vacation right..

    I grabbed Edwards'' hand and we leaned against each other. The car we were in stopped in front of a large lake. We are still waiting for the arrival of Aurora, said the Guide who escorted us. This is the best place where Aurora often appears, so we just have to wait and stare at the night sky.

    Actually, Aurora or "polar light" is a natural phenomenon that resembles a glowing glow in the ionosphere layer of a planet as a result of the interaction between the planet''s magnetic field and charged particles emitted by the Sun (solar wind).

    "The night sky is already very beautiful when I see it with you." Edwards spoke, after a while we were speechless

    I smiled at him. We decided to get out of the car after the guards made us the special tent I asked for. In front of us there was also a bonfire.

    The temperature here is really cold, I just don''t want to let go of Renand''s hand. We then entered the tent, the top of the tent looked transparent. So we closed the tent and sat inside hugging each other.

    I don''t know where the bodyguards are, but I think they made another tent or got into the car to warm up.

    Inside the tent is also provided with heating, pillows, bolsters and folding mattresses which are quite comfortable. Is there warm water and cup noodles, Cup Noodles? I looked at Edwards and smiled at him.

    "You''re the one who definitely asked for cup noodles, huh?" I asked, I know this cup noodle has a very good taste when eaten, when the weather is very cold like this.

    "You know, I purposely asked the guards to provide. It seems delicious to eat cup noodles while waiting for Aurora to come." Edwards said I hit his arm and started making cup noodles.

    just need to open the seasoning and pour it over the noodles, then douse it with the warm water that has been provided.

    Made with care, I feel this holiday is really special.. Because Edward and I seemed to remember the past.

 Chapter 175 - 175. Save My Wife!

    I smiled happily when the Aurora we had been waiting for a long time had begun to appear, the green color that was moving was very beautiful. I looked up at the sky from behind the tent, Edwards and I were both lying on the bed. But our eyes look at the sky so closely..

    The smile on our lips has not faded since earlier, I can see the Beauty of God. I can feel all the cold and warm at the same time. The light that was so amazing made me realize that beauty takes many forms.

    When you can be with the people you love, and create the beauty itself. You will be able to feel all the unconditional happiness.

    I know, this may sound exaggerated to some who heard it, but if I''m being honest I''m very happy right now. I dream of being with Edwards always and feeling this beauty every day.

    I want and I keep wanting..

    Although I don''t know whether this Happiness will last long or not, I also don''t know if God is really giving unconditional happiness, or is there something I have to sacrifice?

    Have you ever heard of happiness after sadness? I guess so, but have you ever heard that there is sadness after such a long happiness....

    There was a time when too much of anything usually had a bad effect, and I was afraid of all of that. I am afraid that this great happiness will disappear in an instant, even though I am afraid that all I have felt these days is just a long dream.

    When I wake up later, I''m on my apartment bed and staring at the boring ceiling.

    "Turns out Aurora didn''t last long. We waited for hours. But Aurora only came for a while and slowly disappeared." Edwards'' voice made me immediately realize what I had been thinking.

    I looked up at the sky more clearly, the Aurora was slowly disappearing. I can only breathe slowly

    "Aurora is coming again, we''ll just have to wait." I said to Edwards

    "It''s getting very late, let''s just rest first." Edwards said quietly, he finished his food and took a last sip of the soup in the cup noodles. then he sighed softly because he felt very happy because he managed to finish the cup noodles first.

    "You! You''re like an adorable kitten. Once you''re full, you''ll immediately want to rest." I said quietly, and Edwards just laughed and then he stretched himself and started sleeping slowly. Did he actually lay down right away? even though he just ate. kitten base.

    (Author POV).

    Choon-hee and Edwards closed the tent to feel warmer, they were so busy chatting that they didn''t notice the weather around. Some of the monitoring guards have seen the surroundings, But they are only monitoring the situation of the enemy, they can''t predict the weather.

    The weather is getting colder they think, because the heater in their tent has been slightly damaged, They also don''t know from the north that a big storm has been seen. They also don''t know when several weather observers have tried to tell, but signal interference makes their cellphones completely useless.

    There was silence for a while, then a strong wind shook the tent. Choon-hee and Edwards were already looking around from the gap in the tent. They thought that this was just an ordinary wind.

    Their overly positive thoughts of course make things more chaotic, they also don''t understand their surroundings. This was not their territory and they could only stand still and huddle together as the strong winds shook the tent again.

    "Edwards? Is this going to be all right? I mean, this gust of wind is just normal?" Choon-hee whispered softly to her husband, right now her husband was hugging Choon-hee tightly.

    "I don''t know, I couldn''t reach any of the bodyguards. I think there''s some signal interference, do you want me to come out for a bit and ask about this Wind?" Edwards asked, Choon-hee who heard that immediately nodded.

    "Go, ask what''s going on. But not for long." Choon-hee said to her husband.

    "Alright, I''ll be right back." Edwards let go of the hug from his wife and kissed choon-Hee forehead briefly.

    Edwards took a thick blanket beside Choon-hee. then wrapped around his wife''s body to make it warmer. "Put your blankets on tight, it''s just getting colder." Edward said again, before he actually came out of the tent.

    When it came out, the wind just got stronger. Edwards closed the tent and walked slowly toward another tent containing his guards.

    Edwards waved his hand to signal his guards, but because of the strong winds that blew away the snow. Edward was not seen by them, he forgot to bring a flashlight... So he walked a little closer to his guard tent.

    Their tent was under the big trees, looking comfortable but a little spooky. Just as Edwards was about to open the door of his guard tent, at that very moment a strong wind created a huge storm that blew things away.

    Edwards screamed loudly when he felt a lot of snow in his eyes, the snow from underground flew up to the ceiling. Edwards tried to walk towards Choon-hee''s Tent, but his legs just couldn''t move.

    "Edwards!!" Choon-hee''s voice was faintly heard, But he couldn''t open his mouth. His body was hit by a very strong wind, Edwards fell and was carried away by the wind which destroyed everything around him.

    Edwards felt his body being torn apart here and there.. He was still trying to reach something that might be in front of him, but in fact only the wind that Edwards felt.

    "Edwards! Help me!!" Choon-hee''s screams were getting louder and louder, the tent containing his wife was moving erratically and slowly drifting away in the wind. Edwards held the tree roots under his feet, trying to open his eyes and look back at Choon-hee''s tent.

    "Choon-hee!!!" Edwards shouted too, but the one calling out her name was no longer heard.

    Behind the tent that was already flying, Choon-hee felt like her body had been hit by a lot of stuff. She was still trying to hold his stomach so as not to get hit by anything.

    "Edwards, Edwards help me..." Choon-hee was still whispering softly before something hit her in the head and she fell unconscious. still holding her stomach, the blizzard continued to move for a while after that.

    Fly what can be flown, and destroy anything that can be destroyed.

    "Choon-hee!" Edwards'' screams were heard again, as the storm had passed. That''s when Edwards immediately got up from the snow pile and looked for Choon-hee''s whereabouts.

    Edwards opened his eyes and looked here and there, several bodyguards were also seen waking up from the pile of snow. They help their parents to find their mistress.

    Edwards was running really fast, when he saw his wife lying under the snow. "Choon-hee! geez! wake up hey!! wake up!!!" Edwards quickly pulled his wife''s body which was already cold, Edwards carried and hugged his wife so tightly. His eyes were bloodshot holding back the tears that wanted to come out.

    "Take us to the hospital now!!" Edwards said again, to the guard who was there. They immediately nodded, Edwards ran with his wife to get into the car.

    He swallowed hard, his eyes really hot right now. His brain didn''t work properly, The car they were traveling in suddenly stopped when they saw a lot of things thrown on the road. The blizzard that occurred made the surroundings messy.

    "Sir, the roads are a mess. We''d better call the others for a helicopter." The guard said.

    "Hurry up!" Edwards said, the bodyguard nodded then started calling someone who would be bringing in a helicopter.

    The conversation seemed so long, Edwards was getting anxious. He didn''t know if at the time like ink the helicopter could fly.

    Edwards stroked Choon-hee''s palms, staring at his wife''s face which only grew paler.

    "How! can''t it be faster!? damn!!." Edwards was really angry, he was usually very careful in his speech and mostly silent. was now cursing his guards who were too slow.

    "The helicopter will be here soon sir, but we have to walk to one of the buildings. There are no good runways here, all the roads are covered in snow and the cars have been hit by a storm." The guard''s words were only responded to by a sigh by Edwards.

    Edwards immediately got out of the car, still carrying Choon-hee''s body which luckily wasn''t too heavy.

    "Show me the way!!" Edwards shouted to all his bodyguards, they were all running to show one of the buildings that could be used as a helicopter pad.

    Edwards was already sweating profusely, he kept running. One by one climb the stairs of a building. The elevator couldn''t be used during a storm like this, Edwards kept running and running. His breaths are well guarded, his eyes darting down the stairs and then Choon-hee''s face.

    Anxiety was evident in Edwards'' eyes, who knew how many stairs his feet had tread. Even though his legs were really sore at this point, he persisted. Keep running and keep his wife''s body fine.

    The sweat was already pouring out and Edwards''s breath was getting tighter. His eyes were red hot, he was about to cry and scream. Edwards hoped that his wife was okay.

    When he reached the top of the stairs, the door opened. The sound of helicopters filled Edwards'' ears. They immediately boarded the helicopter. Moving up and flying through the night sky, Edwards could no longer see what was down there. What mattered most to him was Choon-hee''s condition.

    In just a few minutes, the helicopter stopped at one of the major hospitals in the city. Edwards saw several nurses helping carry the cot. Edwards got out of the helicopter and put Choon-Hee to the place, his wife''s body was immediately pushed quickly.

    Entering one room, Edwards saw blood coming out of his wife''s groin. Edwards breathed harder, his eyes were blurry. Edwards soon let out the tears he had been holding back.

    "Save my wife!" that''s all Edwards says, as a doctor checks on Choon-Hee.

    The seconds that passed seemed very long, Edwards'' eyes continued to stare at his wife''s body. examination after examination was carried out, who knows how many times the nurse there went back and forth to clean the blood in Choon-Hee''s groin. no more checks...

 Chapter 176 - 176. Shopia

    After waiting for a very long time, the doctor who treated Choon-hee let out a long sigh.

    "How? my wife is okay right?" Edwards asked hopefully.

    "Your wife is fine sir, but..." The doctor paused.

    "What!?." Edwards asked impatiently

    "Your wife miscarried, it seems that a panic attack made the fetus she was carrying unable to survive. Moreover, it seems that your wife has some kind of cyst disease, making the fetus more and more unable to survive." The doctor''s words at this time made all of Edwards'' breaths seem to be tight. Whatever was going into his chest now completely shattered every vein and Edwards brain. Edwards fell to the ground, staring blankly at the floor beneath his feet. His eyes already felt so empty, Edwards wished that this was a dream.

    "No? How can that be? hahahahahaha.. I shouldn''t have brought her to a place like that.. how can God be so evil?." Edwards said to himself, he was already crying while laughing softly. His tears broke, the tears he had been holding back were now flowing very fast. Edwards cried as loudly as possible, even the doctors and nurses around him chose to take a few steps back, they were confused by this situation.

    "Master, allow me to go and give this lady some medicine." the doctor said in a low voice, he was afraid to do something to make Edwards even more angry and restless.

    "Go!! damn it! useless doctor! go away! my son, you take it!" Edwards screamed and cried again, he curled up under the floor and covered his face with both hands. Doctors and nurses have left, she understands very well that losing is not good for a person.

    Edwards kept crying, he blamed himself. For being too stupid! yes, Edwards is so stupid! How can he look fine now, when this can happen because of him. Because he was too stupid to take Choon-Hee to a dangerous place, a place where there could be a blizzard. why? Why did Edwards always destroy his own happiness?

    Why does he never think well, when it comes to Happiness and in taking care of the people who are important to him? Edwards got up from the floor and wiped his tears slowly. He walked over to Choon-hee who was still lying unconscious.

    "I''m sorry Choon-hee, how can I do so many bad things to you? I should have known, I knew that you needed better protection. I''m really useless! I''m useless and very stupid!!!" Edwards said as he banged his head, tears in his eyes. guilt over the loss of their child, makes Edwards worse off.

    ~~~~

    Violet smiled happily when she received news from one of her bodyguards. That Choon-hee was rushed to the hospital. Her hand was still holding the Wine glass, she was indeed still in Japan. She felt a tight hug, Behind her was Daniel who had just finished taking a shower.

    Daniel gave Violet a sensual kiss, the kiss was silent. She was only wearing a bra and red panties, purposely wearing only that. Because she wants to have fun with Daniel.

    "What are your plans dear?" Ask Daniel.

    "Of course it goes well, sometimes Nature supports what we want to do. Choon-Hee miscarried, she didn''t manage to keep the child from Edwards. So only I will be Mrs Douglas, not Choon-hee. expelled by Mrs. Anne from the Mansion. for being of no use at all, My God! I am so glad." Violet said as she turned around and looked into Daniel''s eyes.

    It was clear that the two were happy with the news that had been heard, especially now that getting rid of Choon-hee was the main thing they had to do. "But I''m sad that Choon-hee didn''t die right away either, ish! Maybe the storm wasn''t that big. I''ll find another way to kill that useless woman." Violet said again, Daniel who heard that just laughed.

    "You''re in too much of a hurry, take it easy. Take things slowly and I''m sure it will go well." Daniel gently stroked Violet''s body and felt every soft soft skin on the woman''s body.

    Daniel really likes it when he can feel warmth and togetherness like this. Even though Daniel knows that Violet only uses Daniel as an outlet. But why so? as long as Daniel can feel Violet''s body touch, then Daniel will give up anything. right now he was completely trapped by the beauty of Violet''s body and the strange feeling in his chest. Even though he still didn''t know what he was feeling.

    "If it takes too long, the Berenice Family could interfere." Violet spoke what she had been afraid of all along.

    "Do you think the Berenices knew about this? about the storm that had occurred and caused Choon-hee to miscarry?" Ask Daniel.

    "I don''t know, I don''t know. I think it''s better for them not to know anything. Then we are accused of harming Choon-hee. It''s better if it turns out that Edwards is to blame, for not being able to take care of Choon-hee properly." Violet let go of Daniel''s embrace, she chose to sit on the sofa while spreading her legs.

    Daniel who saw that just laughed softly, then he walked over to Violet and sat under the woman''s feet.

    "But I think the Berenices will indeed blame Edwards. Because after all it''s only Edwards and Choon-hee. While we''re Here and On Vacation, if they want to accuse us. They don''t have any evidence." Daniel said again, his hands very mischievously groping Violet''s panties. fingered with sensual movements, seeing how Violet immediately hissed softly.

    "Yeah, they don''t have any proof. but.. ashhhhh..." Violet was already speechless, when Daniel impudently opened Violet''s panties from the side and touched the heavenly wall. Violet''s eyes were already on Daniel''s face, which was very mischievous.

    "Why honey? It seems you don''t have a good defense right now." Daniel sneered openly, then he presumptuously stuck one finger into Violet''s hole.

    "Daniel!" Violet said annoyed, and Daniel immediately laughed softly because the woman in front of her was very weak when played like this.

    "You''ve already destroyed all my defenses, so are you still able to talk casually like this. When I found out you were doing everything on purpose for me... Ahhh.. Daniel! shit!! I''ll kill you... ahhh..." Violet gave up, when Daniel''s fingers had moved back and forth and tore apart the self-defense that had been destroyed a long time ago.

    "Are you sure you want to kill me honey?" Daniel taunted again, he had already inserted the other two fingers. made Violet open her eyes in surprise, but Violet''s lips were still tight and biting her lips nervously.

    When they are busy wandering about dirty thoughts. A knock on the door broke it all, Violet opened her eyes and looked towards the door.

    "Who?." Violet asked with a slight shout.

    "Is it a hotel maid?" Daniel asked confused, he removed his finger from Violet''s hole. irritated Violet.

    "Ish!!! if it''s really a hotel maid. I''ll kill her! Just watch!!" Violet got up annoyed from the sofa. Still wearing only a bra and panties, she walked annoyed. Daniel who saw the woman''s annoyance just chuckled, Of course the woman was angry. Being fun-fun even being disturbed, who is not angry?.

    Daniel wondered who had come at this late in the day, he just stood by the sofa and watched as Violet opened the door.

    The door was already open and several people dressed in black came in with swift movements. Breaking straight into Daniel and Violet''s hotel room. Daniel was surprised by what he saw now, because in front of Violet stood a woman who was quite mature but still very beautiful.

    "Mrs. Berenice?" Violet asked quietly, the one in question only smiled a little and looked at Violet''s body from top to bottom. then looked at Daniel''s body who only wore shorts and was shirtless.

    "Tskckckck.. The Douglas family is full of crazy people. What''s the story about sister-in-law and brother-in-law renting a hotel room and making love?" It sounded like ridicule, then Mrs. Berenice casually walked towards the sofa. She paused for a moment then one of his bodyguards took out a black cloth and placed it on the sofa. It was only then that Mrs. Berenice sat comfortably, she still saw Violet and Daniel who stood frozen to see the arrival of the person who had just been talked about.

    "Would you like to just stand up?" asked Mrs. Berenice quietly.

    Violet came to her senses first, she closed the door and counted the number of Guards that Mrs. Berenice had brought. Twenty people, complete with sharp weapons and rifles. Not to mention their large bodies and seem to have been trained at a high level of martial arts. Will Violet be able to live after this? That''s the question in her mind.

    "What are you doing here?" Violet walked over to the sofa and sat opposite Mrs. Berenice. Daniel also sat beside Violet. He gave Violet a blanket so she could cover her.

    Daniel was also very scared at the moment, what if Mrs.. Berenice really came to kill the two of them? Daniel is sure the two of them will not be able to escape anywhere.

 Chapter 177 - 177. Mrs. Berenice

    "You guys seem really surprised by my coming here, what''s the matter? Are you scared? I''m so sorry." Mrs. Berenice said with a low laugh, Violet and Daniel could only remain silent. Their hearts are beating very fast since earlier, Trying to stay relaxed and don''t want to think too negatively. Although it is indeed very difficult to get rid of negative thoughts at this time.

    "Nothing, it''s just that your arrival is too impudent. You''re interfering with our activities that are in the heat of the moment." Daniel told the truth, he looked into Mrs. Berenice''s eyes who were already laughing loudly. her laughter was loud enough in the room, making Daniel and Violet look at each other

    "Gosh.. you guys are very honest when it comes to how you feel. Alright, I''ll just get straight to the point. I want you to keep my son Choon-hee away from Edwards." said Mrs. Berenice directly, the two people who heard the old lady''s words could only be silent. digesting what she said, why did Mrs. Berenice want Daniel and Violet to keep Choon-Hee away from Edwards?. That''s what I''m thinking right now.

    "Then? what do we get, if it works?" Daniel thought faster, and asked something else that really had to be asked in a case like this. Daniel felt there would be a lot of luck if he could work with the Berenice family. Daniel didn''t want to waste something like this.

    "You really are the Douglas Family! Immediately ask what you got. What do you want?" Mrs. Berenice asked back, a very beautiful question to Daniel''s ears. Meanwhile, Violet, who heard the question, immediately held Daniel''s hand. very afraid that this is a trap from Mrs. Berenice.

    "Simply put, I want some stock in Berenice''s company." Daniel''s speech was so fluent, it made Mrs. Berenice laugh again.

    "You''re too funny Daniel, I don''t know. That you''re such a good joker. Are you dying? Quickly I mean." Mrs. Berenice pushed her back against the sofa, then looked carefully at Daniel''s face which was also laughing.

    "I''m really good at anything in stressful situations. Even so, I understand a little why you came to us and asked for help like this. Because you can''t keep Choon-hee away from Edwards. In a rude way, right? You want Choon-hee to leave Edwards alone, right?" or Edwards himself left Choon-hee. so then you will come and take your child away. Am I right?" Daniel asked again, but this time he raised an eyebrow.

    "Well.. I guess that''s the concept. But on the condition that you don''t hurt my girl even a bit. If you hurt her. You know what you''re going to get, don''t you?." Mrs Berenice asked again.

    "Of course we understand. Quite familiar with how the Berenice family works. So? How long will this Agreement last?" Daniel stared at Violet for a moment, then looked at Mrs. Berenice again. Violet still looked frightened by the current situation.

    "One month, I want one month ahead. My son can be separated from Edwards. And I will immediately pick her up." Mrs. Berenice said firmly, and Daniel immediately agreed.

    "Okay one month, so when I succeed. Then at least 1% of the shares will get. Isn''t that right?" Daniel smiled happily, as Mrs Berenice sighed.

    "Only one month, remember! More than that. I won''t give anything away. I''ll use my own method if you fail." Mrs. Berenice got up from the sofa and handed her a gold ring with a diamond in the shape of a small sword on it. Beautiful enough to see Violet and Daniel''s eyes

    "This is a sign of our cooperation, the Berenice Family always give this ring to their trusted people. In this case, I have quite a lot of trust in you. So if you need anything, just show this ring to someone who works with the Berenice family. They''ll know what you want right away." After saying that, Mrs. Berenice threw the ring and was caught by Daniel quickly. "Oh yeah, one more thing. Tomorrow, I want to see my girl at the hospital. We''ll start the drama there. Make sure you come."

    Mrs. Berenice and all her bodyguards immediately left the room. Leaving Daniel and Violet who immediately took a deep breath.

    "Daniel you''re crazy!! huh!? How can you make a pact with the Berenice family? If your mother finds out, you''re finished!." Violet immediately hit Daniel''s arm, because the man seemed very stupid and too happy with the 1% Share he was about to get. crazy man, why is he so brave?

    "Don''t be angry dear, this is our chance to bring down Edwards. If we can cooperate with the Berenice family, then we can get a lot of benefits. Moreover, this job is very easy, you should be able to keep Edwards away from Choon-Hee." Daniel had said excitedly, Violet who heard this immediately squeaked in annoyance.

    "Yes! how can you put me in this job? when you get the benefit? Are you crazy?." Violet asked annoyed.

    "Honey you say I''m crazy, I''m still sane. You take it easy, if we get a one percent stake. You can choose and buy whatever you want, I know now Edwards has limited spending money for you right? You just need to work a little and after this you can get even more luxurious things." Daniel tries to get Violet to agree with the current plan.

    Violet, who imagined being able to buy more luxury items, of course immediately smiled and nodded excitedly.

    "Okay then, as long as you want to spend for me. I''ll help you, ahhh! Can''t wait to buy new stuff. I want a new car and a new bag huh? You have to buy it, because you promised." Violet cradled in Daniel''s arms, the man was smiling happily because he could feel the happiness of the woman he liked

    "But Daniel, is this going to be okay for us? How do we separate Edwards from Choon-Hee? You know that prostitute is very important to Edwards now, I don''t think Edwards wants to be far from that woman either. very difficult, if there were no compelling reason for Edwards to just let Choon-hee go." Violet said again, hearing the words from the small lips of the woman made Daniel smile mysteriously

    "I have something that could make Edwards disappointed in Choon-hee, after they return to the Mansion later. Make sure you always prevent Edwards from meeting Choon-Hee, because you want to do something to that woman." Daniel''s words of course made Violet wonder, what will Daniel do after this? is something really great? ahh.. if you talk about things like this, Violet really loses to Daniel. But whatever it is, Violet knows very well that Daniel will plan well and smoothly.

    ~~~~

    One day later..

    Mrs. Berenice was already at the door of the hospital room. She was just about to go inside and there was Mrs. Anne in front of her. They looked into each other''s eyes, giving each other a look that killed each other.

    "You came? I didn''t know you could come here so fast." Mrs. Anne said, she looked at Mrs. Berenice, who just kept silent and put on a straight face.

    "You also came? Why? Because you are surprised that the child who will bring you a lot of inheritance will just die in the womb?" There was a tone of ridicule that was emitted by Mrs. Berenice at this time.

    "Of course I came. How could Edwards say all these bad things to me while I was sleeping peacefully? Of course I went straight to the country and saw for myself how well my son-in-law and son are doing." Anne glared at this woman named Katty. slutty woman who is now Berenice''s mistress.

    "Do you consider my son your she-in-law? Or just an item that will bring you a lot of wealth? Don''t joke, I know what your intentions and goals have been all along." Katty sighed softly, beside her is currently Zurich. Katty and Zurich are close family, to be more precise, Zurich is actually part of the Berenice Family. But he always covered up his last name and acted like a stranger. in order to do well in many of the world''s richest families.

    as a specialist who handled many cases, he did work as a spy for the Berenice family as well.

    Anne, who saw Zurich''s face at this time, only smiled a little, never expected that the doctor who had treated Edwards had known Mrs. Berenice.

    Although Zurich didn''t say who he was, seeing his arrival with Katty was enough to make Anne understand the current situation.

    "If you already know what my intentions are, now what do you really want?" asked Anne, still blocking Katy''s footsteps from going inside.

    "Meet my girl and tell her everything." Katty answered as simply as possible.

    "Don''t joke, I won''t let that happen." said Anne did not accept.

    "Why? You should be happy that I''m taking Choon-hee away from your family, don''t you want to get rid of my son?" Katy asked again.

    "I can''t possibly get rid of your child who was pregnant with my grandson. I even took good care of her, but now..." Anne sighed softly, she was indeed very panicked knowing that her granddaughter had died.

    "Now? tsk tsk.. I came here because I know that you don''t need my girl anymore, that''s why I came to make sure she knows what really happened. So get out of there." Katy was about to walk back, Anne wanted to get in the way once again.. But she realized that there was no point in getting in Katty''s way.

 Chapter 178 - 178. Mrs Berenice And Choon-Hee

    Katty went inside, before she actually got in there was the sound of someone running from behind. There was Daniel and Violet, they looked like they had just arrived and were looking at Mrs. Berenice with feigned annoyance. Katty did tell them to come, because right now Katty wanted to see if they could work together to piss off Choon-hee at Edwards or not.

    Katy entered first, followed by the others. She saw Choon-Hee who was staring blankly at the ceiling and Edwards who was silent. In her heart, Katty felt lucky that she had come at the right time. when Choon-hee''s heart was feeling sad over the loss of the child she was carrying.

    "Choon-hee." Mrs Berenice said quietly.

    "Yes? You''re here." Choon-hee looked surprised, she glanced at Edwards. But chose to turn away and welcome Katy well.

    "Yes, I want to see my child." said Mrs. Berenice again, Choon-hee who heard this of course looked confused..

    "Child?." Choon-hee asked.

    "I am your mother choon-Hee, your biological mother." Mrs. Berenice said in a relaxed but pushy tone.

    "Mom? but.. you. I mean, your face doesn''t look the same as my mother." Choon-hee said.

    "What are you doing Mrs. Berenice!?" Edwards was already willing to go against Mrs. Berenice''s words. But Zurich first glared at Edwards.

    "There are a lot of things I can''t explain now, mom had plastic surgery. A few years ago. I''ll tell you all about it, after you''re doing really well. But there''s one thing you should know. Edwards intentionally kept you away from me, Edwards intentionally it''s because he hates the Berenices. he''s playing us." said Mrs. Berenice, hearing this. Choon-hee looked straight at Edwards, waiting for her husband to say something. but Edwards was silent.

    Even Edwards seemed mute and didn''t defend himself at all. Why? That was the question on Choon-Hee''s mind right now. Why did Edwards lie and keep Choon-hee away from her birth mother?.

    "Mother? Are you really my mother?" Choon-hee asked hoarsely, Mrs. Berenice immediately nodded and hugged her child tightly. beneath the sadness that Choon-hee was feeling right now, she could feel the warmth of her mother. Of course this is what Choon-hee has been waiting for.

    "I''m sorry I just came now choon-Hee, I''m sorry for letting you feel all this sadness. I''m sorry mom, yeah? I hope there is still time for Mom to fix everything that happened. I also hope that you will give time to explain everything Slowly. you want it, kid?" Mrs. Berenice let go of the hug from her child, then looked into Choon-hee''s face which was now shedding tears of sadness.

    "It''s okay mother, this is enough. You come and tell me the truth, of course it''s enough for me. Don''t say sorry, I should be the one apologizing for not knowing you in the first place." Choon-hee cries again, she feels sad and moved.

    "Now call me Mommy." Mrs. Berenice said.

    "Mommy..." Choon-hee immediately chuckled as she said that.

    Mrs. Berenice immediately nodded as well and kissed her children forehead gently. Before long she looked at Edwards and Mrs. Anne. Her anger has gathered again, she will find a way so that Choon-hee can come with her and hate Edwards slowly.

    "This is all your fault, you bring too much trouble to my daughter! Are you satisfied Edwards? You always make my daughter sad! You never even loved her like you loved your first wife!". Mrs. Berenice pointed her hand right in front of Edwards face. while Edwards just kept quiet and accepted all the anger.

    Choon-hee was surprised when her mother suddenly blamed Edwards for what happened.

    "Mom? Don''t do this." Choon-hee said scared.

    "Watch your mouth Katty, you''re cursing my son!". Mrs. Anne did not accept what Mrs. Berenice had just said.

    "You should teach your children to respect women! You and your children are the same! Arrogant and arrogant! Your arrogance is what caused your family to suffer many misfortunes! This is karma! Karma for you! We!". Mrs. Berenice could not stand what was happening, her emotions exploded and she was ready to grab Mrs. Anne''s hair at any moment.

    "Choon-hee who brought so much havoc! she miscarried, but you blame us! you and your child are both cheap bitches! I don''t think you deserve to be in this world." Violet chimed in with harsh words, making Choon-hee immediately glared in disapproval. She felt that her mother had done nothing wrong, but why is she being insulted like this?

    "You''re a whore too! You and your mother-in-law are both cheap bitches, you guys only married for money. Tsk tsk tsk! shameful." Says Mrs. Berenice once again

    "Presumptuous! Watch your words Mrs. Berenice! I really don''t know how you got all this? You''re even begging to sell your body to your own husband! You cheap whore!!". Everyone who heard that felt very hurt, especially Choon-hee who had woken up from her stupor.

    Her mother was insulted as a prostitute? Is her mother that low in Mrs. Anne''s eyes? Choon-hee could see her mother was already crying and being hugged by Zurich.

    Zurich? somehow that guy got here. Choon-hee was confused by everything that was happening so fast.

    Her self-worth feels tarnished because she is humiliated as she is now.

    "Ahhh it turns out that mother and child both sold themselves to become a madam? Oops!" Violet tried to reply to the already hot situation.

    "Mommy?" Choon-hee said quietly, the tears running down again. made everyone there immediately turn around and look at Choon-hee. Edwards immediately took his wife''s hand and kissed her affectionately.

    "Are you feeling better honey? does anything hurt?" Edwards asked worriedly.

    "I''m not well, I''m sick, I''m insulted, I''m disappointed, because you guys so clearly insulted Mommy without any mercy. Why are you so mean? My mother came here because she was worried that I might miscarry. Why? Why did you insult her instead? Edwards? Why? You''re not defending me or my mother?" Choon-hee asked who was already looking at Edwards'' face with hatred.

    "Mrs. Anne may insult me, curse my family which is incomparable to yours. But please don''t insult my Mommy in front of many people, humiliate her and feel that you are the most perfect. Mommy is right, your arrogance have brought a lot of problems in my life and my family. You are not aware of that? You are not aware that at this time the source of the problem is within you?" Choon-hee said again.

    "Choon-hee calm down" Edwards replied in a low voice.

    "Calm down you say!? Calm when my son dies? Calm when your Mom insults my Mommy? Are you satisfied now? Are you satisfied Edwards? Are you satisfied when our child has to die? For what? Because you are incompetent as the head of the household! You are too weak!! and your family is too greedy!!" Choon-hee''s screams filled the room. behind the feeling of sadness over the loss, and the feeling of being annoyed at being humiliated. Her anger that had been fertilized for a long time now flared quickly.

    "Bastard!!!". Plaaakkk.....

    Mrs. Anne gave Choon-hee a slap, taking everyone by surprise at that moment.

    "Mrs. Anne!" shouted Zurich, who couldn''t stand Choon-hee being treated like an animal.

    "What!? You dare scream in front of me!?". Mrs. Anne challenged Zurich with reddened eyes in annoyance.

    "Madam really went too far, what do you mean by all this? Don''t you feel sorry for her? She just lost her baby! Your future granddaughter, you should find the mastermind behind all this! It''s not hurting her!" said Zurich, refraining from slapping Mrs. Anne back, it was forbidden for Zurich to treat women harshly. But Mrs. Anne has really gone too far.

    "Scream one more time and I''ll make sure your head is gone!" said Mrs. Anne, already suppressing her words to get Zurich to stop talking.

    Zurich gritted his teeth and punched the wall violently.

    "Never mind, don''t waste your energy to serve their stupid thoughts. They are too blind to see the reality, you don''t need to be afraid of them. After this we don''t need to have anything to do with their families anymore". Choon-hee deliberately said mockingly, Edwards who heard that of course felt confused.

    "Why? Don''t say weird things first honey. You need to rest a lot." Edwards said quietly, Choon-hee who heard this just laughed softly. How could Edwards still stay calm when it was so hot? Why did Edwards stay silent? when his wife is called a whore? when their child dies? why? Why did Choon-hee feel that Edwards didn''t feel sad at all? Choon-hee was really disappointed in Edwards. with that attitude

    "Don''t pay attention to me with your ridiculous drama, after this. I will go to court, I will file for divorce from you and we will separate and forget about each other. I''m fed up with all this, I can''t stand all the karma that you guys give me. give it to me. my child is dead and my life is ruined, there is nothing i can keep from marrying you Edwards! you and your whole family. you guys hurt my heart! my family''s heart!". Choon-hee was already looking blankly at Edwards, hearing this Edwards felt sad.

    "What? what are you talking about? You''re still under the influence of drugs, you better rest okay. You''re talking incoherently." Edwards said, he was about to cover Choon-hee''s body. his hands even seemed to tremble from the fear of being left behind.

    But Mrs. Anne held Edwards'' hand and shook her head slowly.

    "You''ve been dumped by Edwards, don''t lower yourself to a woman like her. There''s nothing to defend from your marriage, and it''s true!! Your child is gone, and you no longer have any obligations." Mrs. Anne''s words were indeed very harsh, hurting Choon-hee''s weak heart again. Edwards shook his head disapprovingly of what his own mother had said.

    "No divorce whatsoever, you will still be my wife! until death do us part! I won''t let your lawsuit be successfully met by the court! Listen to me carefully Choon-hee, when you are married to me. then only I can decide if you can go away from me or not!! when I say No, then no!!" said Edward, who was already so angry because of Choon-hee''s words which could be tolerated.

    "What do you really want, Edwards? What are the advantages when you still have a wife like me? What makes us have to keep this marriage? Our child is dead!! You took it from me and you gave it to God! Then why am I living with you again!? Huh! ! for what I spend the rest of my life to be your wife! I''m sick of all this". Choon-hee threw the flower vase on the side to where her husband was standing, Edwards could feel the shards of the vase hitting his feet.

    "Because I am your husband! then I have the right to you! when I ask you and you voluntarily depend on me for life, then right away! You are the property of Edwards Salvador Douglas!!! at that instant your whole life will be mine, and an asset of the Douglas family!" Edwards kicked the shard of the flower vase again with his feet, feet that were only covered in ordinary sandals because he hadn''t had time to change clothes or shoes since yesterday.

 Chapter 179 - 179. My Child!

    "Stop!!! it''s enough! Your fighting is your business! now the most important thing is to find out who contributed to this murder!!. the successor of the Douglas family dies! I''m sure it''s not just a blizzard. There must be something else causing you to miscarry! Daniel? Do you know what happened? Have you checked the weather and conditions at that time?" asked Mrs. Anne, who was fed up with fighting without end like this.

    "Not yet Mom, the men I sent said that it really was a natural disaster that always happened at certain times. I was also interrogating some weather observers and the guards who were on guard. But they said that this was really an accident. natural." said Daniel, speaking calmly, Choon-hee who saw that just snorted and laughed evilly.

    "Why do you have to bother looking for the culprit, who knows the culprit is you Daniel! Maybe you are deliberately covering up all the facts. How can the great bodyguards that Edwards has brought don''t know if a storm is coming? The strangest thing about the weather that night? were they stupid? or did you just shut them up so they don''t talk much!." said Choon-hee who was already eyeing Daniel closely.

    "Watch your mouth Choon-hee!! Daniel couldn''t have done that" Violet spoke quickly, dismissing Choon-Hee''s words which were considered too direct.

    "Why? Why can''t I accuse him? Do you have a good reason? Tell me if you have a reason! During my time with Daniel, I almost lost my baby. but my baby was too strong and I managed to survive, and now my baby is not safe. And everything I do there is always Daniel around me! Am I wrong? Think about it! This Daniel only wants him to be the successor to the Douglas Family Throne! Why has Edwards been silent all this time? You guys trust him so much, who knows he has evil intentions and it turns out that he is the real enemy''s accomplice!" Choon-hee smiled evilly and shook her head in disbelief.

    Everyone in the room was silent and occasionally glanced at Daniel, Violet was already holding Daniel''s arm and stroking it gently. calmed the man so that he would not be provoked by Choon-hee''s words at this time. though indeed, whatever Choon-hee said was the truth.

    "You guys are so romantic, brother-in-law and sister are mutually reinforcing each other. What plans are you making after this? Are you guys now planning to kill me? Kill my mother? Because as far as I know, you are the ones responsible for everything this time." said Choon-hee again, making the room feel even hotter by the woman''s slurring of words.

    Mrs. Anne and the others just ignored Choon-hee''s words, Mrs. Anne felt her body was weak and finally left the room. Couldn''t hold on for long, because she didn''t want to do anything that would harm everyone.

    Violet, who saw that, wanted to approach Mrs. Anne. but Choon-hee''s words made her stop.

    "You''re so cute Violet, cheap slut! You teased your brother-in-law. You said that I was a Bitch, in fact you were cheaper than me. Why? Are you surprised I know your attitude!? Are you trying to defend yourself? Tskckckck. I''m still sane, to see your interaction. Too intimate. Are you really thirsty for caresses? Is your body so cheap? You can give it to anyone who can satisfy your desire. Or do you want me to suggest some men who can satisfy you?" Choon-hee who had made Violet furious and glared at her. Disagree with Choon-Hee''s words which are very rude and not at all heartless.

    "Your mouth is really insolent Choon-hee! Why are you now being so presumptuous and uncontrollable!? Is this your true nature!? you are a hot-mouthed and uncontrollable woman?" Violet wanted to grab Choon-hee''s hair, if only Edwards and the others weren''t in this room.

    "Me? I''m not the Choon-hee you know, since you insulted my family. I''m not the old Choon-hee, I even intended to destroy your career and self-esteem and make you a pathetic woman! Moreover, I''m Edwards'' legal wife, I can do anything. right dear?" said Choon-hee who had mocked Violet and then asked Edwards for approval. although Edwards would definitely reject Choon-Hee''s words at this point.

    "You won''t be able to do anything to Violet." said Edwards firmly.

    "Oh yeah? but I can do anything with my husband''s money, won''t you give shares in my name? means I have a lot of wealth from the Douglas family later, I can use it for anything. That is if my husband really thinks I''m his wife" Choon-hee glanced sarcastically at Edwards, who in the lyrics could only ruffle his hair roughly and then left the room as well. can''t stand Choon-hee''s completely changed attitude.

    Violet and Daniel also came out of the room with mixed feelings, feelings of irritation and eager to repay the evil words earlier.

    Choon-hee, who saw them come out without saying anything, couldn''t help but cringe and hold back the sadness and tears that almost spilled out.

    "Honey? Are you okay?" Mrs. Berenice asked her Child.

    "I''m fine Mom, I''m just tired. tired because they took my child too" Choon-hee started to cry as her mother hugged her tightly. She felt her weight lifted when her mother gave her that warm hug.

    "Never mind, you have to divorce from Edwards. Either way you have to divorce, Mommy doesn''t want to see yourself in constant sadness, son." said Mrs. Anne decisively.

    "I will help you with the divorce, we have to find a way for the court to decide on your divorce. Either way, you have to separate Choon-hee" Zurich said firmly and Choon-hee nodded slowly. Actually Choon-hee didn''t know why all of this had to happen so quickly, even though it had only been a few days since her relationship with Edwards had been fine. But why does it have to be a mess now? why?.

    Choon-hee can''t stand living with someone who only brings suffering to her and her family. Never again.

    Edwards says that he hates Berenice''s family, nor does he tell Choon-hee that Mrs. Berenice is her real mother. why? Why did Edwards hide something important from Choon-hee? even though Edwards knew very well that Choon-hee had been looking for her mother and family all this time. and one more thing Choon-hee asked. why Zurich can be here? who he really is? ahhh everything makes Choon-hee''s head want to explode.

    ~~~

    Choon-hee is out of the hospital, deciding to change hotels. didn''t want to be in the same place as Edwards or family. She was a little fed up with the attitude of the Douglas Family which hurt her even more. and her disappointment in Edwards who lied. lied and didn''t really apologize for what he had done. why did Edwards just keep quiet? Why didn''t he give Choon-Hee her real mother is in this country?. Why did Edwards keep something Choon-hee should know?

    Choon-hee wanted to scream and curse at someone. but she couldn''t, she was too weak to do that.

    Choon-hee clutched her flat stomach, there was life there. There is love and life that grows. but in just a few minutes she disappeared and left Choon-hee alone.

    even though she has started to love her future child, hoping that her child will really grow up and become a beautiful or handsome child. smiled at Choon-hee and made herself a complete mother.

    Now only a memory that lingers in the recesses of the soul, there is nothing that can be preserved from this pseudo marriage.

    There''s too much sadness compared to happiness, and Choon-hee hates that. hates when Choon-hee can''t do anything to save her son. How about now? Can she still be with Edwards and family? Can Choon-hee still be in the Mansion where all insane people are?

    "Ahhh!! God! feeling the loss of a child makes all sense in my brain suddenly disappear. I can''t even remember the sweet memories of being with Edwards!! I can''t remember the smile on his lips, his warm hug. Why? I didn''t know that the feeling of loss would be this sad, at first I didn''t really want the child. But as time went on, the child became like the most important part of my life. The fruit of my love with Edwards, even though Maybe, I was the only one who loved Edwards." Choon-Hee sighed tiredly. She covered her face with both hands and felt like crying.

    Choon-hee still remembers vividly the first time she opened her eyes and saw Edwards looking into her eyes. Soon the man said that the fetus in Choon-hee''s womb had died. Suddenly the atmosphere was suddenly quiet and felt stuffy. Choon-Hee didn''t say anything, and Edwards didn''t try to explain anything either. They engaged in silence all day long.

    And the question Choon-hee has been asking all along is, why doesn''t Edwards feel sad at all? Because ever since Choon-hee opened her eyes yesterday, Edwards had really just been silent without crying and saying sorry.

    without regret that he couldn''t take good care of Choon-hee and the child in his wife''s womb. maybe he didn''t really love Choon-hee''s child, maybe Edwards didn''t really want this child.

    ahhh.. why did Choon-hee forget? Edwards had two wives, Violet would surely give birth to a handsome child for Edwards.. Of course, losing a child-to-be wouldn''t make Edwards sad.

 Chapter 180 - 180. Bella...

    Choon-hee sat on the balcony of her room, her body still too weak to do much. she could only sit and sleep, the pain in her uterus made her want to cry, but Choon-hee held it in. She didn''t want her family to feel sad because of the tears she had shed. the pain of miscarriage, is not as painful as when your own husband is reluctant to expect the lost baby.

    Tonight so many stars were shining, Choon-hee was able to see the light scattered in the dark sky. but that light doesn''t make Happiness for her come just like that, it just comes to go.

    There was a knock on the door and Choon-hee watched her slowly, Zurich came with a woman. beautiful face and smiled warmly at Choon-hee.

    The two of them approached Choon-hee who was sitting on the balcony of the room.

    "Hi? who is she?" Choon-Hee asked who asked as gently as possible, smiling at the Woman with a sincere smile.

    "Her name is Bella, Bella introduces this is my cousin''s beautiful and only sister, although it''s a little annoying when she''s angry" Zurich deliberately teased Choon-hee, so she could forget her grief.

    Choon-hee hears that she is a younger cousin from Zurich. of course a little surprised, so Zurich is really part of the Berenice family? She and Zurich are also family? ahhh.. more and more things that Choon-hee doesn''t know about this world and her family.

    "Hi Choon-hee, nice to meet you. Your brother told me a lot about her cousin, it turned out to be really pretty like what she told him." said Bella who had raised her hand for a handshake. Choon-hee returned the hand and greeted her warmly.

    Older brother? Zurich calls himself big brother? ahh.. so funny.

    "Thank you Bella, you are also very beautiful. Zurich deserves to be able to choose you, don''t listen to him too much, he doesn''t really know me because we also just met recently". said Choon-Hee who mocked Zurich a little.

    Bella just laughed and nodded in understanding.

    "May I sit down?" said Bella.

    "Oh please, sorry I forgot" Choon-hee laughed and motioned for Bella to sit down. Choon-hee had already shifted the stool back slightly.

    "You don''t have to sit down, Zurich." said Choon-hee again, Feeling that the man doesn''t need to be here long. However, Choon-hee wasn''t used to calling her brother or whatever.

    "You see Bella, who''s the bad guy here right? I''ve always been abused by her. She won''t even let me sit down." Zurich slightly sulked to his lover, but his lover just lightly hit Zurich''s hand. I was a little amused to see Zurich''s attitude as if it was very close to me. Though Choon-hee didn''t feel close to him at all. this man did come to cheer or what?

    "You''re so spoiled, never mind. You said you had a lot of work to do, go away. Let your sister and I talk about some women." said Bella who had expelled Zurich openly.

    "That''s right, then I''ll just go. I really don''t need my two favorite women" Zurich walked away with his hands in his pockets, Choon-hee who saw that just laughed and gave Bella two thumbs up. because Choon-Hee also didn''t feel comfortable with Zurich''s exaggeration.

    After Zurich really came out of the door, Bella immediately took Choon''s hand gently and smiled sincerely.

    "I''m sorry, Zurich already told me when I just got off the plane. You will definitely be strong, all life has trials" said Bella, who spoke as if she was very close to Choon-hee, Bella''s easy-going nature made Choon-hee not awkward if she had to chat a lot with this Zurich lover.

    "Yes, thanks Bella, I''m glad to have friends to chat with at a time like this. Sorry if Zurich forced you to cheer me up. Actually he and I are not close, we''ve only met twice. And I also didn''t know that we were cousins." said Choon-hee who felt compelled to explain this important matter. because Choon-Hee doesn''t want to be seen as someone who doesn''t respect others. How does Choon-Hee want to value Zurich? if he came and acted as if he was very close to Choon-hee.

    "No, No... I did ask Zurich to meet you, when he told me this. I immediately asked him to bring us together, I wanted to support you. I have been in your position, lost a child before he was even born. It''s very painful, Even though you''ve only met twice. But in fact Zurich has seen you for a long time, and has known you. But he really doesn''t dare to meet you openly." said Bella whose eyes were already looking far back.

    "Ah, I just found out that Zurich has known me for a long time. Oh, did you miscarry? Sorry, I didn''t know." Choon-hee asked carefully, he looked into Bella''s face which seemed very motherly.

    "Yes, two years ago. My boyfriend didn''t want to be responsible, he broke our relationship because when I was pregnant, I couldn''t give him good sex. We had a big fight, he hit me and stabbed me in the stomach". said Bella who said calmly, Choon-hee even covered her mouth not believing what Bella said.

    "Why is he so mean?" said Choon-hee who could only shake his head in disbelief.

    "Yes, he is indeed very rude and evil. I was lucky to be able to get away from him and meet Zurich, actually he was the one who helped me escape from that man. We have known for almost 2 years, and Zurich only introduced his family to me recently. I mean when your parents were around. in England 3 weeks ago, Zurich introduced me" said Bella who was smiling because she was so happy to have Zurich.

    "Zurich is lucky to have you, I hope you guys can continue to be together. Was your ex-lover put in jail?" asked Choon-hee.

    "Yes, he was convicted of assault and attempted murder. I was in a coma for two weeks after he stabbed me with a knife. But out of nowhere, Zurich helped me when I was trying to escape and through the deserted streets. He said he just got home from work". Bella said remembering her first meeting with Zurich.

    "Your meeting was so sad, so Zurich helped you and you fell in love? Why are you guys so romantic" said Choon-hee who was already holding her cheek while blushing.

    "You don''t embarrass me Choon-hee, I don''t even know why Zurich fell in love with me. Even though at that time my face and body were battered and didn''t look pretty at all. He really loves me sincerely, not seeing my beauty and sexiness." Bella clasped Choon-hee''s hand and covered her face in embarrassment, thinking about Bella''s first meeting with Zurich two years ago.

    Choon-Hee smiled and was happy that Bella really loved Zurich, it could be seen how Bella''s face was so happy when she thought of this handsome doctor, Choon-hee hopes that Zurich and Bella''s relationship will be fine later.

    Only Choon-Hee felt the complicated relationship, many things they talked about over the next few hours. Until Bella said goodbye to go back to her room. Of course I immediately agreed to her wish.

    ~~~~

    at night..

    Loneliness is more painful than being cut by a knife. The risk of having a handsome and rich husband. not as happy as others thought, even Choon-hee felt happiness reluctant to linger next to her and Edwards. After Bella left earlier, Choon-Hee looked up at the sky alone.

    "You''re thinking about me, aren''t you?" Edwards voice suddenly came and jumped from the balcony of the room, making Choon-hee almost fall behind the chair she was sitting on.

    "Edwards!!! you! Do you want me to die of a heart attack!? Since when have you been here?" Choon-hee asked screaming, but Edwards immediately covered his wife''s mouth with one hand.

    "You''re so beautiful when you''re angry, I miss you. I can''t sleep and feel guilty because I can''t be with you. I don''t have anyone to talk to, I finally came here". Edwards said not feeling guilty at all for surprising his wife.

    "How do you know the hotel I''m in? You''re spying on me huh?" Choon-hee had let go of her husband''s embrace and was sitting quietly in her chair again. Choon-hee even held her beating heart, Edwards really wanted to make his wife die from shock.

    Why is this man here? Even though Choon-hee was just thinking about it, now his form really came unexpectedly.

    "I know everything about you Choon-hee, if it''s only a hotel where you stay. Of course I would know, after all why are you even asking about that? You didn''t ask why I miss you?" Edwards asked, he sat beside his wife quietly.

    "I don''t need to know why you miss me, it''s none of my business and I don''t want to hear anything." Choon-Hee tried to cover her ears, which only made Edwards laugh. He took off his jacket and slung it over his wife''s shoulders.. Edwards gently stroked his wife''s cheek which felt very cold.

 Chapter 181 - 181. Edward And Choon-Hee

    "Your body is so cold, why are you outside the room? Aren''t you afraid of getting sick? You just got out of the hospital." Said Edwards who spoke so softly, Choon-hee was already shaking and couldn''t help but hug her husband. But she tried her best to contain the damn feeling that was in her mind. She misses, but is a little insecure.

    "I''m fine, you''re just exaggerating." Choon-hee said quietly, her voice even running out. because the look in her husband''s eyes could make Choon-hee unable to do anything. Even to breathe alone, it is very difficult and afraid to disturb this silence.

    "I''m here to apologize, I''m sorry because Mommy''s words hurt your heart. And I''m sorry that I haven''t been able to fully be a good husband for you. I know that our marriage is far from happy, I always make you sad and rarely make you happy. But I''m really very sorry that we lost our baby, I really want that child in this world. If you think I don''t love our baby, you''re wrong.. I''ve even thought of his name, I''ve thought of how happy I will be when have a baby." There was a quiver behind her husband''s voice, and it made Choon-hee couldn''t help but turn to look at Edwards.

    Edward''s face was shining under the moonlight, the reflection of the light made her husband''s face look like an angel who had just descended from the sky. There was a face of regret behind it all, and Edwards knew that regret wasn''t a lie. But Choon-hee doesn''t want to take those words for granted, Choon-hee doesn''t want to be hurt anymore, she doesn''t want to put too much hope anymore..

    "He''s gone, all this because of you who never wanted to take care of him. My son deserved to go, if he came in this world at a time that was not good, I think my son would experience a bad situation. Our two families are at odds with each other, you suspect my family. I don''t accept that, we fight and will continue to fight. I also don''t want my son to be put under heavy pressure in this family matter, I''ve had enough of this bad condition.

    All of this is because of your problems, your family''s past. and your arrogance, our child will be very sad if he has to feel the revenge carried out by others. Don''t you feel sorry for your child Later? After all, you will have a child from Violet. Aren''t you?" Choon-hee asked with a sigh. Letting her hair fly carried by the night wind.

    Edwards was silent for a moment, silence enveloped two people who were busy with their thoughts, busy with such a broken heart, busy with circumstances that were not taking sides at all.

    There is no happiness between their love, no trust between their relationship, all because of someone who created distance between them. The distance is getting farther and farther away..

    "I was so lost when you lost that baby, I was so lost when you said you were going to divorce me. Tell me I don''t have any feelings for you, but why am I in so much pain? Why do I feel tight in my chest and my mind is a mess? Tell me Choon-hee, is all this love? do i love my wife who is away from me? can i feel guilt when i have felt loss?" Edwards stared intently at his wife''s face, gently stroking the black hair that was flying.

    Choon-Hee could only be silent, looking behind those beautiful eyes, she could only scream in her heart. shouted that if time could turn back, she wanted Edwards to tell her all these feelings the first time they became husband and wife.

    Edwards brought his face closer to Choon-hee''s, but because Choon-hee''s consciousness had not yet passed away. She pulled her face back and looked the other way.

    "You can''t get everything you want, you can''t just decide you love someone when that person wants to leave you. If the disappointment you feel right now is so painful, what was the meaning of my heart then? What was my heart feeling when I loved you so much and You easily ignored my feelings? If your question is why, I will answer why... because all that has passed away, the situation when I loved you so much is gone.

    Died with our child, died with the blood flowing behind my womb. There is no love, no more happy feelings when with you" Choon-hee said the feeling was like stabbing a spear into her own chest. Maybe she wasn''t hurting Edwards right now. But hurting her self

    There is a sense of selfishness that screams in her heart, that ego makes her heart freeze and so arrogant. She felt that Edward had loved her, but her heart still wanted to play with that feeling. What for? Of course to confirm whether Edwards really loved Choon-hee or not.

    because Choon-Hee didn''t want Edwards to feel victorious, just because of the small words he hoped to get Choon-hee again, she didn''t want Edwards to think that this heart was like stone. Not easily crushed, and not easily damaged. Choon-hee just wants Edwards to learn from his past mistakes. learn not to dump women so easily.

    "Give me one more chance, a chance to make you happy again. Give me a chance to take that love back from your heart, give me a chance to perfect my vows on my wedding vows, give me a chance to be a good husband and father to you guys. I don''t know if I''m good enough to be your lover, your husband, the father of your children..

    But I want to be able to make that smile rise behind your beautiful lips, every day, every time.. I also want the air I breathe is the same air I don''t want to lose again, I don''t want to be broken again. I don''t want to be a jerk anymore, so please.. Please give me a chance my wife!." Edwards'' words were soul-stirring.

    Is Choon-hee''s heart this weak? Is her heart so stupid and eager to nod and agree with all her husband''s words? Is Choon-hee really broken just because of those sweet words?

    Edwards lips spoke with sincerity, ripping Choon-hee deep inside.

    Edwards''s gaze was so piercing, it cut Choon-hee''s soul into tiny pieces.

    The night feels so long, long and painful..

    The air was heavy, like shards of glass being inhaled and making blood flood Choon-hee''s heart.

    Love and stupidity...

    Why is it so fun to keep Choon-hee confused and dazed?

    "Stop teasing me Edwards, now you better go and forget all your bullshit. I''m sick because I''m really annoyed with you, I don''t even know I can forgive all your behavior quickly or not." Choon-hee said trying not to cry because Edwards'' words were so heart-wrenching.

    "But I need an answer from you Choon-hee". Edwards said quietly, his eyes already drooping upwards looking up at the ceiling with a feeling of desperation.

    "I already answered, I can''t. You go back to your own hotel and forget all this talk, don''t make it difficult for me anymore Edwards. All of this has been very difficult for me, I can''t tolerate having my family you brought into all this trouble, and don''t forget our child who has also become a victim.

    You better find the real enemy and kill him!! like he killed our child". Edwards nodded at Choon-Hee''s words, Choon-hee''s breath that sounded lazy made Edwards finally get up from his seat and enter his wife''s room.

    Choon-hee watched Edwards'' steps, paused for a moment and then looked at the bed.

    "You come in, I''ll be home if you close your balcony door and get into bed. It''s too late, you can''t stay cold on the balcony like that." Edward said concernedly, Choon-hee who didn''t want to add more drama. Finally complied and entered the room. lock the balcony door well and climb onto the bed.

    "I''m here, now you go. I want to sleep". said Choon-hee lazily, looking the other way because she couldn''t stand looking at her husband''s face for long.

    Edward walked over to his wife and turned off the bedroom light, then kissed Choon-hee on the forehead for a long time and affectionately.

    "Good night dear, I''ll make sure the person who killed our son, I''ll teach him a lesson he deserves and you''ll see him die in a gruesome way." After Edward said that, he looked closely at his wife''s face and then left the room.

    the dim light made Choon-hee feel a pang of sadness, Edward had already stepped away and closed the door. made Choon-hee shed tears slowly.

    "Edwards, I''m sorry.." Choon-Hee said quietly while closing her eyes and crying silently.

    I''m sorry..

    I''m sorry..

    And I love you..

    Really love you Edward Salvador Douglas!

    That night Choon-Hee cried while imagining her husband''s face, disappointment and love mixed in her chest.

 Chapter 182 - 182. Violets Trap

    Edwards paced back and forth in his room, he had not returned to the Douglas Mansion. Still at the hotel, Russia is too beautiful to leave in a hurry.

    Ah no.. to be more precise, because Choon-Hee was still here and Edward still wanted to be near his wife. Edwards knew very well that he was guilty of his own weakness. Edwards couldn''t be a man who could defend his wife in front of other people. he''s too cowardly, just say it like that.

    In his heart he was angry, furious.. When Anne controlled the situation very well, Then it was Mrs. Berenice who instigated Choon-Hee to want a divorce from Edwards.

    Two women who moved very fast to fulfill their desires, it seemed that Edwards had to move faster than them. After all, things would get even more messy if Edwards was patient for too long.

    "Edwards." Violet''s voice made him turn his head to see Violet who had come to bring breakfast. Violet was helped by several hotel maids who followed behind.

    "Just put it on the table." Violet said, after saying that to the maids. The woman approached Edwards and gently stroked her husband''s arm.

    "You eat huh. You haven''t eaten since morning. It''s already very late, I heard Choon-Hee will be brought by the Berenice Family. They are going to Germany." Violet deliberately stated the fact that happened, Edwards who heard this raised an eyebrow.

    "Are you sure they went to Germany?" Edwards asked.

    "Yes, He said Choon-Hee will do uterine treatment there. Because after the miscarriage Mrs. Berenice wanted to check the condition of her child''s womb. Afraid that something fatal was there." Violet said again, she took her husband''s arm and brought the man to the dining table. the maids had already walked away leaving Violet with Edwards.

    "How do you know?" Edwards asked curiously, information from Violet did have a good impact on Edwards'' plans.

    "From Daniel." Violet once again spoke the truth, she really wanted to tell Edwards everything she knew. She would fish with two nets at once, if she could work for Daniel then work for Edwards, wouldn''t the profit she get doubled? Ahh... She couldn''t imagine how much money Edwards would give her later.

    "Are you sure this information is valid?" Ask Edwards one more time

    "You can confirm for yourself, I''m sure you have many spies who will look for Choon-Hee''s whereabouts. After she leaves Russia, I understand that Choon-hee might be difficult for you to track her whereabouts. Moreover, she is under family control. Berenice. But I can assure you that you will get all valid information, if you cooperate with me. How?" Violet openly made a pact with her husband.

    She took a bowl of beef stew and began to feed it into her mouth, the woman''s eyes were fixed on Edwards.

    "Oh yeah, speaking of Choon-hee''s personal assistant named Laila. why don''t you just order her to follow Choon-hee? I''m sure the two women are quite close." Violet said again, she knew that Edwards was thinking about the agreement that Violet said earlier.

    "It''s too risky for Laila, I don''t want her to die in vain just to be near Choon-hee. You know well that the Berenice family are scheming people who will use any means to get what they want. I don''t want to be honest. "I''m really disturbing their lives. There''s still a company that I have to keep stable, and there''s still a family that I have to make sure it''s okay with. I can''t act rashly when it comes to dealing with that family." Edwards said honestly, Edwards'' words just now Violet managed to record. so she could give it to Choon-hee later.

    "Oh yeah? You do have a lot of responsibilities Edwards. Besides, one woman leaving you won''t really change your life. You''ve lost a woman who meant a lot to you, your mother. And after she left you''re still fine. So, if Choon-hee does leave your life, I think you''ll still be fine. Let her go with her family, Since that''s the path she chose. Even though she''s only officially been your wife for a few months, why did she immediately give up? because of trivial things, because of miscarriage and your mother insulted her mother. Isn''t this a very silly thing?.

    A woman like Choon-Hee can''t be nice, she can''t be Mrs Douglas. Because she is too sensitive and spoiled. She should know very well that when she becomes your wife. Then she must accept all the risks that exist." Violet tried to make Edwards'' heart warm again, seeing how Edwards just stared at the food on the table with a blank stare. This made Violet smile even more.

    "You''re right, Choon-hee should be able to take the risk when marrying me. What else does she want anyway? She''s happy to meet her new family, especially since she knows the Berenice Family is very rich. What is the meaning of me in her life again? No, isn''t she married? with me out of necessity?" Edwards asked unsure, because until now Edwards didn''t know why Choon-hee wanted to marry Edwards said he would always be by her side. But one small problem, Choon-hee already wants to leave her husband''s life.

    "You really don''t know what Choon-hee''s reason is?" Violet asked, because Violet had never asked Edwards anything. I mean, why accept Choon-hee who only wants the money.

    "No, she just said she wanted to accompany me. Yes, it''s true, at first he worked for me. She worked to satisfy me, but after that I never knew what his purpose was. And I never asked, because I thought she was very sincere to me." Edwards'' current innocence really brought a lot of luck to Violet, the snake woman was already smiling slyly.

    Then she took out her cellphone, she had indeed been looking into why Choon-hee bothered to marry Edwards. and she gets CCTV footage of Choon-hee''s conversation with the Douglas family. More precisely, it was Daniel who recorded it all for proof, in case Choon-hee let go of the agreement at any time.

    "What''s that?" Edwards asked, when he saw Violet who had shown her cell phone screen.

    "This is a video conversation between Choon-Hee and your parents. You can hear for yourself what she wants, you can know everything." Violet said again.

    Violet played the video and turned the sound pretty loud.

    ["What do you want most? Money?" asked Mr. Douglas.

    "Money? Maybe I can earn a lot of money on my own, But that''s not what I really want." Choon-hee asked with a serious expression, she had already let go of Mrs. Douglas''s hand.

    Choon-hee didn''t want to linger here, she felt that this was not a good thing to do.

    She thought that it was too complicated working with a rich family, Edwards was enough to give me a headache. why now the whole Douglas family want to work with her? How much risk will she feel?

    "I can''t, our agreement is to only give birth to a successor to the throne. Not to keep Violet away from Edwards." She said to Mrs Douglas.

    She saw a small smile on the lips of Mrs. Douglas.

    "Are you sure? What if I told you that you can have everything you haven''t been able to? Fame? Pride? Respect? Being a madam? The only woman who will stand by Edwards?" That''s not a question, but a big enough offer to hear.

    "I don''t need any of that, I''m pretty good with my life right now." Choon-hee said quietly.

    "What can you do with all that I mentioned earlier? You can find your mother, your father. You can even destroy the people who have made you suffer so much. You think I don''t know who you really are and what you want? You know everything Choon-hee. And all this time you''re still alive, because you wanted so badly to find out where your mother was, and then you wanted to know who your father was." Mrs. Douglas''s words actually instantly silenced Choon-hee.

    "I.. I..." Her voice was already choked.

    Mrs. Douglas grabbed Choon-hee''s shoulders and she flashed a smile filled with confidence.

    "Trust me, if you can get Edwards and keep Violet away. You can have anything you want, the power you wield can bring the whole world to its knees. Under your feet. You can find your mother, even though she is in the corners of the world. How about a bargain? It''s quite interesting from me, isn''t it?" Choon-hee seems to be sighing softly, she can only be silent for a moment.

    There was silence in the room, Choon-hee nodded slowly and it immediately got a fairly loud applause from Mrs. Douglas.

    "Good! Now you are part of our family. Give birth to a successor to the throne and get rid of Violet! Then you will get everything you want!."]

    The tape stops when Choon-hee agrees with Mrs. Douglas. After that Violet displayed another picture, a letter of agreement stating that Choon-hee would get 10 billion if she succeeded in giving birth to the successor of the Douglas Family.

    "You see Edwards? She''s not as good as you think. She only thinks about her fun, if you think she''s very kind and always there for you. You''re wrong, she only looks after you as an important asset. her parents. does she still need you? no, she doesn''t need you because you were never important in her life.

    That''s why she immediately wanted to divorce you, she had an important moment to make you the mastermind behind all her pain. so it''s as if you''re in the wrong here, because you can''t take care of it properly. even though she was in the wrong, she was the one who deliberately took advantage of you which was very good. So Edwards? If you want to know how much more evil there is than this, just cooperate with me. I''ll give you a lot of information about it.." Violet said very confidently, she smiled sweetly and waited for Edwards'' answer.

 Chapter 183 - 183. Violet Is So Sly

    Violet was able to sway the thought of Edwards who had been fine, who had never thought badly of Choon-hee. Now Edwards was thinking very hard, he didn''t even have an appetite at all when he saw and heard the facts for himself. He wanted to scream in anger, but he couldn''t.

    Too weak in heart to scream incoherently and blame others.

    "What do you want from this collaboration?" Edwards finally opened his voice and asked Violet directly.

    The snake woman in front of her was smiling very sweetly. "Douglas stock?" Violet asked bluntly.

    "What percentage?" Edwards asked again.

    "Just 1 or 2%. I''m not too greedy to ask for much." Violet''s words were very gentle, Edwards never really had a problem with money or company assets. He has been just keeping the company''s shares from falling into the wrong hands.

    "Okay, only 1%. You will earn more after your baby is born. You know very well about that, I actually don''t understand what you really want Violet. But so far you are an honest woman who is never a hypocrite, to me, you said. you always talk as a woman who always knows what I want.

    Even though you often tell the truth, then hurt my heart with all your words. Yet you always speak for yourself, never lie at all.

    Right now, I know that the biggest pain isn''t from getting a violent and fierce wife like you. But the most painful thing is getting a wife who says sweet, but pierces my heart very deeply. Betrayed me and disappointed all the trust I had placed in her. keep an eye on Choon-hee for myself and keep an eye on what she''s doing. I want to bring down everyone who dares to betray me, her and her family... must bear the burden of having to play with me." Edwards said very quietly, behind his slow words. Violet knew there was a deep pain.

    Edwards died Violet and chose to walk to the balcony of the room, he lit a cigarette and thought to himself.

    Violet smiled once more when she saw Edwards'' current attitude. Now Violet understood that Edwards was really Frustrated. That was Edwards, when he was hurt and sad. he will be alone and enjoy all the pain, until the pain builds up and becomes a mad disease that will attack him from time to time.

    Violet chose to leave Edwards'' room after finishing her lunch, she seemed very lucky to be able to kill two birds with one stone. Edwards he got, Daniel he cheated.

    And now she was going somewhere else, a place that would bring even more luck. Where is she going? to Choon-hee''s place of course. before Choon-hee completely left Violet''s Sight and would be hard to find later.

    Her footsteps continued. Just moving, she was out of the hotel and took a taxi to go to the hotel where Choon-hee was. The journey only took 5 minutes, when Violet arrived in front of the hotel lobby, she immediately walked out. and just as she saw Choon-hee and her entourage about to leave the Hotel. Violet immediately ran and tried to catch up to the woman.

    "Choon-Hee!! Wait! I have something to say." Violet managed to scream loudly and made Choon-hee look up at her.

    "What is it?" Choon-Hee said, after a while she considered whether it would be good to talk to Violet at a time like this.

    "There''s something I want to talk to you about, about Edwards. And it''s important!" The snake woman said earnestly.

    Zurich and Bella who heard this tried to restrain Choon-Hee, so as not to be consumed by the words of the snake woman who must have a lot of tricks to get out.

    "I have a lot to do, I don''t have time." Choon-hee felt that talking to Violet was a waste of time. so she had turned around again to leave the woman.

    "Edwards is disappointed in you! He said that you were only using him." Violet screamed once more, and it made Choon-hee stop her feet, then turn back to look at Violet. From the look in the woman''s eyes it could be concluded that she was being very honest.

    "Choon-Hee, don''t believe it. She''s only making things hotter." Bella tried to stop Choon-hee, but that only made Choon-hee move closer to Violet and look straight into her face.

    "What do you mean?" Choon-hee asked.

    "I need some time to talk alone." Violet said with a serious face.

    "You''re wasting my time? If what you say isn''t important, I will make sure you''re sorry." actually it didn''t sound like a threat, Choon-Hee was just too lazy to meet this woman and linger with her.

    "I''m sure you''ll be surprised to hear what I got." Violet said again, her eyes still carrying a very serious look.

    "Choon-Hee! Let''s go now, Mommy must be waiting at the airport. We don''t have much time." Zurich tries to control the woman''s mind, Zurich knows very well that Choon-hee is easily controlled by others.

    "I have five minutes, wait for me in the car. I''ll be right back." Choon-hee immediately walked back into her hotel, choosing to walk towards one of the cafes in the hotel lobby, died in Zurich and Bella in the middle of the parking lot.

    Violet smiled happily, she followed Choon-hee from behind and they were already at a fairly quiet cafe. Choon-Hee purposely took the corner seat, she looked directly at Violet and waited for her to explain everything.

    "What do you want, say it clearly Violet." a firm and deep voice demanded that Violet explain everything quickly and precisely.

    Violet took out her cell phone and started listening to the recording of Edwards'' voice earlier, as she said at the dinner table that she was so disappointed in Choon-hee. Choon-hee listens to the recording until it''s finished, really until it''s finished.

    After the recording finished, Violet put her cellphone back in and looked into Choon-hee''s face.

    "You''ve betrayed him, his love, and your marriage vows. Are you leaving like a loser?" Violet asked again, who heard the question could only remain silent.

    "He hates me?" Choon-Hee didn''t ask, but she inferred from Edwards'' voice over the tape.

    "Of course, he hates you. You are so mean to him, how can you leave him when he needs you? Tskckckck.. you are more cunning than me, what will you do after this? He will destroy your Family, you and everyone. For how dare you play with Edwards. You never know how evil Edwards is, you''ve only seen the bright side." Violet purposely told the facts, then she started to toss between Choon-Hee and Edward.

    So that they both hold grudges and hurt each other. Ah! Surely this will be very fun, Violet really can''t wait to see all the performances, after the two of them have been controlled by the trick of her lips.

    "How can he blame me? Just because I asked him for a divorce? Just because I said I would leave him? Does he have a heart or not? I was pregnant and I really lost the fetus in my womb, he casually said that I betrayed him!? I really can''t believe that he has such stupid thoughts! If he''s disappointed in me, what about me!? He even dared to say he would destroy me and my family? He''s really arrogant and haughty! What an ignorant man! this was beside him and got rid of the fact that he was sick!!.

    I''ve been with him all this time and got rid of the fact that he''s too weak as a man, how can he say that!!? That guy is absolutely insane!! No wonder his whole family left him and only wanted his money. Because he really doesn''t have a heart!." Choon-hee chose to get up from her seat and Violet died, don''t know what Choon-hee wanted to do.

    But Violet understood that Edwards'' second wife was already very angry, even Choon-hee, who looked good, had insulted her own husband and cursed him.

    And you know what Violet did after that? She had recorded Choon-hee''s cursing earlier, and she was already smiling happily at the recording.

    "Yah!! Everything is going the way I want it to. Just need to give this tape to Edwards, at the right time. Then I''m sure Edwards will really hate Choon-hee. . She insulted Edwards as a madman." Violet said to herself, she sighed and closed her eyes for a while. The drama that happened just got more and more interesting.

    A few moments later, Violet returned to her hotel and entered her own room. There was Daniel who was relaxing while watching a movie. hearing Violet''s arrival, of course he immediately welcomed her well.

    "How is it honey? Did you manage to keep Edwards and Choon-hee away from each other?" Ask Daniel.

    "Yeah, like that. I''m so tired, now you massage my feet." Violet threw her expensive bag in a random direction, then plopped down on the bed.

    Daniel immediately did what Violet wanted, massaging her feet asking for aromatherapy.

    "What are you doing? I mean, did you say something that caused Choon-Hee and Edward to have a big fight?" Daniel asked because he was very curious about what a woman like Violet was doing.

    "Whatever it is, you just need to be grateful that I did well. You take it easy, everything is going your way." Violet closed her eyes, she didn''t want to tell Daniel what the real plan was. She just wants to be alone, and doesn''t want to invite anyone to her advantage.

    "Are you sure you don''t want to tell me? Tsk! You''re so mean Violet. Just tell me a little, What did you say? About what? I''m really curious." Daniel is still trying to figure it out

    "If you really don''t believe me with all your questions right now, you''d better get out of here. I don''t want to be around people who don''t believe in me.." Violet started to sulk, Daniel who heard this couldn''t help but take a deep breath.

 Chapter 184 - 184. Edward!

    (choon-Hee POV)

    I walked towards the hotel where Edward was staying, now I need an explanation from him. I wonder if he can explain why he said I only want to take advantage of him, why he said that I was near him with an insincere heart, why? I''m disappointed, of course. Who is not disappointed when the man I love says such lowly things?

    I took the elevator and immediately searched for the room that Edwards was currently occupying. How do I know the room number? Zurich finds out about it, more precisely the Berenice family is able to find out anything. After I forced Zurich to find out Edwards'' room number, he couldn''t help but give it to me.

    I don''t want to lower my self-esteem by coming to my husband again. When I said I was going to divorce him, I just wasn''t used to this kind of unfair life, I mean.. We''re on good terms, and we have to end things on good terms.

    I just got out of the elevator door, my eyes immediately saw Edwards who seemed to be in a hurry to get out. His eyes met mine, he looked surprised. but not long ago he walked fast and grabbed my hand roughly

    "You happen to be here, I want to ask you. Are you really going to leave me?" Edwards'' question left me speechless, he pulled me into one of his rooms and closed the door pretty tight. luckily i don''t have heart disease, so i can still be fine when he acts quite rude like that.

    "You''re glad I left? I''m just a woman you paid for and you easily let go." I said sarcastically, and Edward immediately threw me onto the sofa. Really rude, it made me wince softly.

    "After you made a pact with my mother! With my family! And after you get what you want, you can just leave me? You act like you''re hurting the most! pierced my heart deepest Choon-Hee! An ignorant bitch! How can you act like a prostitute!? Is everything you gave me just because of money and just because you want to find your parents!?." Edwards shouted loudly, I was really surprised to hear Edwards voice so high.

    my heart was shocked by what he did, especially when he said that I was a whore. So all this time I was considered like that?.

    "Yes! I was only using you! To find my parents, what else do I need!? What I want, we are brought together Because of a job. Why are you acting as if we are lovers now? Are you forgot how we first met? You forgot how you bought me, bought my time, bought my body? You forgot? Or are you pretending to forget to look like a gentleman! Don''t ever blame me for what I did! I just want to meet my parents, Edwards! Is it wrong? Is it wrong for a child to want to find her parents in every way she can? I just want my mother back, my father back. Why are you hiding that fact? When you know who my parents are?" I had tears in my eyes, Edwards took a deep breath and ruffled his hair roughly.

    I grabbed his arm and stroked him gently.

    "I really believe in you, I just want to work for your family and get everything I want. I don''t want to disappoint you with all that, I know it''s wrong. But I really only intend to protect your heart, that''s my intention. anything else. especially if you think I''m cheap, giving my body to other men and to you too. especially when you think that I''m easy to touch and all men can feel my body. I just don''t want you to think like that. I did all this , for years, just to find my parents." Once again I spoke to Edwards, he looked confused as to what answer I said.

    Would Edwards really think bad things about me, especially if I told him everything? what will he think of me? did he just walk away and not want to see me again? Not everything that happens in my life, I can share with him, why? Because I never know how he thinks about my story. He could be disappointed and he could understand. That''s all I''m afraid of

    "All this time I''m used to being alone, And I''m not used to having someone I can trust to talk to. I''m just alone and only talk to the night sky, Right now when I''m being blamed for not telling me about the bad incident, about what i want when i''m around you, i feel sad, sad that it turns out that living alone is better. than me having to live around many people, but they don''t understand me. they just think i''m wrong and i''ve let them down, they don''t thought that I just wasn''t used to everything that was going on.

    After what happened now, did you spill everything on me Edwards? You act like I''m in the wrong, so funny. Is this what you always do to other people? to everyone around you? Are you really used to admitting you were wrong and then after that you blame other people openly? I thought you were different, I guess when I fell in love with you it was because I saw the innocence on your face." I said again openly, Edwards had looked me in the eyes again then he laughed loudly.

    "You think I''m not disappointed? When you say I''m crazy? When I hear myself That I''m just an ignorant man? That the whole Douglas family isn''t sane? I was wrong, I actually saw the fake behind your beautiful and innocent face. I only saw someone who was covering his face with a mask! I really felt hurt to hear what you said to me. All this time I was trying to be sincere, I was trying to get rid of situations that make me feel like I need you.

    Especially when I see you who are so beautiful when you smile, you know? when you smile on your face i miss you so much. But now, when you accuse me of only using you, right now I feel like I really hate you. Does the loneliness you feel make you a fool? Can''t you see which people are truly sincere to you and which are just taking advantage of you? do you feel I''m only here for the sexy body you have!" Edwards asked in a loud tone.

    "Yeah! You''re only here for that right? What else are you doing? It''s only for my body!? You just feel lonely and need me, we are Like a symbiotic mutualism. We need each other, you can do anything to me when I''m so stupid and innocent ! you act as if i don''t understand anything ! what the hell are you doing ! i am still self aware of what you have done !! i realized ! so i said it all in front of you ! i am not a person who talks behind your back and acts sweet like you!!" I said out loud, I didn''t want to be nice to him anymore. I''m tired of being an innocent girl in front of him. I want them all to know that I''m an adult and that I understand what they want to do.

    "Yaaaa!! I do want your body! I want your body! I want everything you have!! That''s true! But that was long ago! It was a long time ago before I saw your eyes that were always looking at me tenderly! That was before I really see the sincerity on your face. You believe that I am sincere, the first time we met you believed in me! That''s what made me feel guilty and slowly started to change my way of thinking. I want to love you without reason, I want to love you without any deal or your beautiful body again!I want to love you because it''s you!No one else!Did you not understand all this time!didn''t you see true love in my eyes!Are you blind!!

    Where is your heart and brain! Can''t you see just a little bit of all my sincere care and love? I fell in love with you, for no good reason. without a reply! and you insult the sincere love I give! You insulted and revealed everything I did to you! After that, you insulted me and accused me of all kinds of things. I never thought that I was this bad." Edwards'' words made me flinch. He fell in love with me? Really? Since when did he fall in love with me?.

    I was shaking in my place and could only stand with the tears that were about to fall.

    "You know Choon-hee? Why was I so happy for you when we first met? When I didn''t know you were the Princess of the Berenice family? When we looked at each other, you wanted to meet me and tell me your name. It was your name that made me fall in love. I was immediately fascinated and began to interpret the name ''Choon-hee'' a girl born in spring.

    Your name is so perfect like your beautiful and amazing face. I was wondering who gave you a beautiful name? For me a name symbolizes purity and clarity of heart.

    I once asked a client who is quite close to me, I asked about the meaning of your name. And does that name represent a good person?

    That person told me that woman was given that name because she is different from all the things in this world, she is too different and she is so special. I was immediately amazed to hear this. I want to be close to you just because of your name. That''s the beginning of why I''m always close to you.

    Now I know why you are different, because you are really different from most people. If someone else would hurt me blatantly and maybe kill me with a single stab.

    Unlike you, you hurt my heart and slowly kill my heart. You made me fall in love with you, take care of you, do anything for you, give all my time and thoughts only to you. Then after I''ve really loved you very deeply. You destroyed my love and you trampled on my pride, you screamed loudly that I was only using you.

    ahhh.. so sick! It hurts to be accused like this. but what can i do? I''m the bad guy, I''m the bad guy here. And you are the kindest person. Isn''t that right, Choon-hee?." The question that Edward gave me made me feel worse.

    Why does it hurt so much? I really felt excruciating pain inside when he said all that, I couldn''t understand what was really going on. But I made a mistake. I made unforgivable mistakes.

    "Edwards. I.. I.. I.. just.." My lips felt numb. I don''t know what to say and I can only squeeze my hand tightly. I''m afraid of hurting Edwards even more if I open my mouth and let out all those words.

    How about now?

    "Edwards." I said slowly, but he just looked sadly at me.

    "It''s okay, it''s natural for me to be underestimated. I''m just a child without the love of a mother who has nothing, I even just live off all my family''s inheritance, it''s funny, everywhere I''m not around I accept it well. And here I am being accused badly. Isn''t it funny Choon-hee? I look pathetic." Edwards let out a single tear.

    I''m getting scared to see him already sad. Oh my gosh Choon-hee! What are you doing? why is everything so complicated? why is it like this? this is not what i expected!

    "I''m sorry if I''m wrong, but I have been honest from the start. That I was near you because I wanted to find my parents. Now that I have found them, I want to thank you. Behind all the mistakes I said, behind all the pain you feel, and behind all the togetherness we''ve ever done. I''m sorry, maybe this is the way our lives, maybe like this is the end of a journey that we never really did well. Edwards? you are a very great man and perfect.

    Being your wife is every woman''s dream, I hope you can get along with Violet. I also hope that you can find happiness after your baby is born from Violet''s womb. Edwards? Thanks for everything, I hope you are happy. I will leave this place, I hope you will forgive me." I tried to get up from the seat earlier, I had tears in my eyes again. I couldn''t hold back all this, I just wanted to go right away. I was really scared, I was scared. hugged him and didn''t want to leave at all.

    "Are you done? You really left? left me with all the love you''ve broken?" Edwards said in a low voice, stopping my footsteps.

    I was shaking, I was crying loudly. It wasn''t long before I felt a warm embrace from Edwards. I fell into his arms and chose to surrender, really surrender. Edwards? I love you, I love you!.. I shouted in my heart.

 Chapter 185 - 185. Germany

    Mrs. Berenice growled angrily at the statement from Zurich that Choon-hee had seen Edwards. With her heartache she sent all the bodyguards to the hotel and separated Edwards from her girl.

    As if they were about to start a war, Choon-hee and Edward who were hugging were immediately startled when the hotel door was smashed and everyone dressed in black and brandishing sharp weapons rushed in.

    Choon-Hee was even holding Edwards'' hand tightly, from behind the bodyguards. Zurich and Bella came, saw the two people she knew, of course, Choon-hee immediately breathed a sigh of relief..

    "You guys? Why bring so many bodyguards?" Choon-hee asked confused, Zurich was silent. Bella walked towards her who was still being hugged from behind by Edward, the man was like a puppy afraid of losing her mother.

    "Choon-hee you''ve been told not to see Edwards right?" Bella said quietly, Choon-hee who heard this just kept quiet. She glanced briefly at Edwards and sighed tiredly.

    "Here, your mother called." Bella said again, she handed her phone to Choon-hee. Choon-hee immediately took the cellphone and listened to what her mother had to say.

    "Hello Mom? What''s wrong? Mommy said she had a lot of business so she had to go back to Germany first?" Choon-Hee tries to find a loophole so her mother doesn''t scold her. In her heart she already knew, That Mrs. Berenice must be angry right now, because she was very brave to meet Edwards. Moreover, the position she and Edward were in now was so intense and so intimate.

    "Go home Choon-hee, don''t see that man again. Mommy waits in Germany." After saying this, Mrs. Berenice hung up the phone.

    Choon-Hee couldn''t help but be silent, then she slowly released her embrace from Edwards. "I have to go." That was all she did, she walked away to leave Edwards. Edwards was just about to pull herself up again and hold Choon-Hee to leave. But the guards who were there had already restrained Edwards'' body. So that the man wouldn''t follow Choon-hee.

    The departure was too hasty without saying anything. like a wasted feeling, a broken heart and a deep disappointment. Choon-Hee had left a man who still needed her. Choon-hee had left the man who once had high hopes for her.

    The door in front of Edwards had closed, now he was alone and could only stand in the throes of pain. Choon-Hee go? Just like that? without saying farewell at all?

    Who has never experienced disappointment in their life? At least, almost everyone has been disappointed once in their life. The outline of the cause of disappointment is expectations that are not in line with expectations. The results are not worth the effort and estimates. The calculations were far off.

    Working hard to be appreciated and seen with respect and admiration, the rewards are not appropriate. then try to give more attention to the person we like, but it turns out he returned it with a hurtful word. That''s how disappointment works. That''s why, many people are traumatized to hang their hopes up to the sky. Because the fall is very, very painful.

    However, if investigated further, there is always a gap behind the expectations that do not match expectations. There are efforts that have not been maximized and there is also a destiny that wants to save us from distress. We don''t have to respond to disappointment with regret.

    But what about the feelings and hopes that Edwards feels right now, there are hopes that are already hanging very high in the sky. about her world together with Choon-hee. He really hoped for happiness, but now had to accept the pain that was so deep.

    Edwards walked to the balcony of his room, he looked at the street and saw Choon-hee who was there. Get in the car and leave leaving Edwards alone, one of Edwards'' hearts has been taken away. and that one heart completely disappeared and left a very deep mark.

    Now, alone again?

    Perhaps it was the right question to explain Edwards'' current position. just as he was about to cry, an incoming message on his cellphone rang.

    Edwards lazily walked to the cellphone and saw who sent a message to his private number, because if there was a message to the private number, it must be very important. It was rare for anyone to know Edwards'' private number.

    Edwards''s eyes opened wide as the number turned out to be from Choon-Hee.

    [Edwards, I''m sorry. because you just left, you should know that I don''t really want to leave your life. Please, don''t misunderstand me too much.. I just want to be with my Family for a little while, knowing what really happened. Then, After all I know. I''ll find a way to see you again, maybe this number won''t be reachable after I leave this country. But you must know that my heart and your heart are always connected forever].

    Edwards chuckled as he read the message. "My heart and yours are always connected? liar!!" Edwards slammed his cellphone and ruffled his hair in annoyance. He chose to lie down on the bed. Maybe a little nap will make his brain better.

    Ahhhh.. Edwards sighed again, his chest really tight now.

    After being alone for so long, he finally found the woman of his dreams. Unfortunately, the word ''dream'' only applies to Edwards, not parents to his parents.

    Having parents who don''t like the chosen woman is indeed a dilemma. Parents play an important role in life, on the other hand, Edwards also cannot be separated from his lover. Then the question arises, who should be chosen, parents or lovers? Honestly, Edwards definitely couldn''t pick one. In this situation, he must be a ''bridge'' between the parents and her. How to?. I don''t know, though Edwards managed to convince Mrs. Anne. But what about Choon-hee''s parents?

    This problem is not just a small problem, but has moved as a big problem. because both families do not want to give up and do not want to lose.

    Edwards opened his eyes again, he looked up at the ceiling and smiled a little. "Mom? Can you see from up there? Your child has been abandoned again, is my life just to be left behind? Mommy left me, Mommy Anne dumped me, Grandma Lecy left, Daddy didn''t pay attention to me, and Choon-Hee? He''s gone Mom. He chose to go to see his parents instead of me. Mom? What should I do now? What should I do, I''m confused. When one by one the people I trusted betrayed me. Now I''m alone, whatever I have can''t stop them from being around by my side." Edwards wanted to tell everything to his mother, a mother who had left Edwards long ago. The hearts of men like Edwards really are very fragile right now.

    ****

    (Choon-hee POV)

    I looked up at the sky that afternoon, my footsteps out of the private Jet that had landed perfectly at Frankfurt am Main Airport, Germany.

    Bella held my hand tightly, she looked very happy when she could set foot here. But not with me, I feel something is left behind there. something that really damaged my instincts and my feelings.

    Now, I walk alone. Even though I know a lot of bodyguards and two other people I know. However, this feeling of solitude lingers in my heart. I wanted to get out of here, then head back toward Edwards. I missed Edwards, even though I had only left him a few hours ago.

    Who was actually left behind? Me or him? Why do I feel stranded at the end of the world far from beauty and happiness?

    "You know Choon-hee, this is the largest airport in Germany, as Frankfurt-Flughafen is an independent part of the autonomous city of Frankfurt am Main. Rhein-Main Airport is also the first airport, with a semi-automated baggage management system and is a traffic hub Germany''s largest airline. Frankfurt Airport is one of the world''s airports that uses an automatic baggage management system starting in 1972. I know a lot about this country, because it''s a country I''ve always wanted to live in after I got married. Luckily Zurich and the Berenice family are willing to move to this country." Bella''s words only I responded with a small smile.

    No matter how good the country is, if I feel alone. I will feel that each country is the same. There''s only emptiness I can find.

    We were greeted with one of the luxury cars, Zurich entered first. He sat in the front seat near the driver, while Bella and I sat in the back. The car started slowly leaving the airstrip, my eyes just stared at the road outside. Impressed very neat and well organized, European countries are indeed very good in urban planning and great facilities. especially Germany, With its position in the middle of Europe, Germany is a transportation hub. This can be seen from the transportation network which is so complex and modern. The toll road network is the third longest toll network in the world and is famous for having no speed limits. Germany also has a high-speed rail line. The Inter City Express or ICE network serves major cities in Germany as well as destinations in neighboring countries at speeds of up to 300 km/hour.

    Not to mention Germany is the country with the largest economy in Europe, the fourth largest GDP in the world, and the fifth largest gross national income in the world in 2008. Since the era of industrialization and industrial capitalism, this country has succeeded in becoming a motor, innovator, and globalizer of the economy. Germany was the world''s second largest exporter in 2011 with a value of US$1.409 trillion.

    You can imagine how the state of this country, the number of unemployed is small and the education system is also very great, Germany became the country of many inventors and engineers, such as Johannes Gutenberg (inventor of the printing press), and Konrad Zuse (maker of the first automatic digital computer). Germany is also the hometown of the world''s most famous scientist, Albert Einstein.

    Am I going to be okay living in this really great country? Living with a new Family and a new system.

    In just a few minutes, the car we were traveling in had entered the big gate of a luxurious Mansion. The architectural style is unique and interesting, the Mansion is gray from the front view, high pillars support the building, making the impression more luxurious and expensive. Garden With a fountain, a statue of a naked woman, from her hands came clear water that was pleasing to the eye. Typical European flowers can be seen on either side of the garden, a smooth road without any flaws.

    Several maids dressed in all black, and bodyguards in neat suits greeted us. In the back of their trouser pockets, all of them held small pistols that could be pointed at any time at any time in the Mansion.

    I saw Katty''s mother smiling at me, then nearby was a man sitting in a wheelchair. I don''t know who she is, but maybe... one of the Berenices.

    one of the guards opened the car door, I got off first and then Bella and Zurich. We walked together toward Mrs. Katty, who was usually called Mrs. Berenice.

    I smiled a little and hugged him tightly. "Sorry I''m late Mom." I said slowly.

    "No problem son, as long as you get here safely." said Katy''s mother.

    I let go of the hug and looked at the old man I remember as my mother''s husband right? Is he my father? Because on Edward and I''s wedding night, Mother did introduce him as her husband.

    The man in the wheelchair smiled a little, it was all he could give me. His hands trembled as he tried to hold mine.

    "So...rry..." I raised an eyebrow in confusion, when he stammered. He said Sorry?.

    "Yes?." I asked slowly.

    "He''s your Daddy, Mr. Berenice.. He had a stroke a few years ago. There were some problems that made him like this. But he''s better now, when I say that you will return to the midst of our Family." Mother''s words made me immediately smile full of emotion, without saying anything else I hugged the man who was my father. A father that I have longed for.

    "Daddy.. nice to meet you." My words are full of tenderness, I have even shed tears because I can feel the warmth of a father. Finally, after so long, I finally felt his embrace.

    I still vividly remember that on my wedding day, my father sent me a pair of shoes as a gift. Turns out he was present at my and Edward''s wedding, my God.. God is so good.

    "a.. a..." That''s all dad said, his lips still trembling. but I saw tears of joy out of the corner of her eyes. I gently stroked his cheek and kissed his forehead affectionately.

    "I know Dad, I know you must be very happy.. Don''t say anything more, I understand what you want to say. I will never hate Daddy or Mommy, I know you have your own reasons. and I will wait until you explain the reasons that." My eyes looked into his eyes that already gave sincerity, my father''s face was very handsome. Even though it hurts like this, but he still looks so manly. his jaw is very firm, his eyebrows are thick, his nose is sharp and he has a beard on his chin. add to the masculine and mature annoyed ..

    then I looked at Mommy, The two people I wanted for a long time were in front of my eyes. here in this huge mansion... In the beautiful country of Germany, it is now my home.

 Chapter 186 - 186. Edwards Sadness

    Katty''s mother told us all to go inside, I just followed and obeyed her. The first thing I saw when I entered was the really luxurious interior of the house. I can''t say anything more with all the beauty I see.

    The Douglas family''s mansion was no less luxurious and large, but it was different from this Mansion. Because this looks more unique to me, the pillars inside are like a very sturdy Greek building. My eyes immediately smiled when I saw a very large photo frame, stuck to the living room wall. My wedding photo, but it''s just me, Mommy, and Daddy. No Edwards, I don''t think this family really approves of me with Edwards.

    "Come on, Mommy, show me where your room is, Mommy will prepare the best and luxurious place for you." Mommy and I were alone in the elevator, since she had been holding my hand tightly and didn''t let go at all. I was in the grip like that was the challenge, of course I didn''t refuse. I feel this is a moment not to be missed. The relationship between a mother and her daughter is a relationship that feels closer than any other relationship.

    We got out of the elevator, I don''t know what floor it is. But I guess this is the top floor of the Mansion I''ll be staying in. one of the doors is whitewashed, It opens right away when we want to go inside.

    Luxurious and elegant rooms, shades of white and turquoise green. I immediately liked the color of the walls of the room, because for me it was an interesting color.

    "Hope you like it, actually Mommy doesn''t really know what you like now. Because we haven''t seen each other for a long time, but seeing your humble and kind attitude. I think this will be your favorite color choice." I immediately nodded at Mommy''s words, because he was right. That color I will like.

    "I like Mom, even though we are far away and haven''t seen each other in a long time. But I''m sure the instincts of a mother know very well about her child''s preferences. Isn''t that right, Mom?" I asked while laughing, Mommy also laughed and hugged me gently.

    Still a "mystery" the magnitude of parental love for children has captured the attention of scientists for a long time. They have been trying for a long time to find out where the maternal instincts come from in women. Why is it so hard to ignore when you hear your baby cry? Why do mothers have such a strong urge to always care for and please their babies?

    After years of observing behavioral changes in mothers, scientists have begun to link this extraordinary maternal instinct to reactions in the brain. Research published by The National Academy of Sciences and published on the parents.com page, for example, shows that when a mother looks at her baby, the brain sends a signal to release dopamine.

    The hormone dopamine is a hormone that affects the emergence of pleasant feelings, such as falling in love, affection, joy, etc. It is this hormone that plays an important role in making the mother feel attached to her baby.

    Maybe that''s how Mommy felt, when she made this room. I feel lucky to have a mother like her, so understanding. although actually, there are still many questions in my brain about why he left me? Why did she let me sell my body? Why did she abandon me all this time? These questions are still very clear in my brain. But I still hold all these questions, so that our relationship remains fine.

    "Oh yeah Mom, when did Mommy decorate this place? I think Mommy has lived in Korea for a long time. Does Mommy really live on the move?" I asked curiously, because from what I know. Mommy and Berenice''s family previously settled in Korea.

    "Mommy really lives on the move, we always move every 6 months. Berenice''s family has had a habit like that for a long time, but Mommy doesn''t want to follow that habit. i feel like living in the same place for a long time. Especially now that we''ve gathered, there''s nothing wrong with staying here for a long time. You like this place right? You''re happy to be with us again, aren''t you Choon-Hee?." Mother''s question confused me a little.

    Why did she ask like that? Does she not believe that I really enjoy being around them? Or is her mother''s habit now to be wary of anything? maybe, because even though I''m her child. I''ve been away from her for too long, besides that I''m Edwards'' wife. is the son-in-law of the Douglas family. Although to be honest I don''t really understand why rich people can be hostile like this. Maybe not to be more hostile, but to take care of each other? yes.. Maybe that''s more appropriate.

    "Son? are you not happy?" Mother reprimanded me again, I immediately hurriedly shook my head and smiled a little.

    "Mom? Why do you ask like that, I came all the way here to meet you and want to live with you, Even though I know. Our previous situation wasn''t good enough, we only met after a long time. There are many differences that make us certain have many differences, but I''m sure. with time, we will like each other and love each other. Whatever Mommy gives me right now, I will try to like it. Mommy knows myself, I have lived alone out there for too long. Sleeping in bed Only one can sleep in, it''s only been a few years since I got a nice apartment and I can sleep well.

    Then not long after that I met Edwards, I could feel the Luxury Mansion With all the sophistication that exists. Everything felt new to me, but slowly I started to adapt. Likewise here, I will try to like everything." I said very carefully and filled with tenderness.

    I just don''t want to hurt my mother, I want to say I really like it? yes.. I really like this place. but there is one side of my heart that is a little evasive. why? Because I missed Edwards'' company and sweetness. Somehow there is one heart that feels so lonely, I want to go back... back to Edwards'' side, but I know that won''t be possible.

    "Mommy will help you to feel at home. Here, we are family. So don''t hesitate to say anything you want to say. If there is something you don''t like about your room, you can ask the maid to change it. Mommy will too. bring someone who can design this place of yours as you wish." She said very gently. I nodded and hugged her again.

    *****

    (Author POV)

    At the Douglas family residence, Edwards walked lazily down the stairs one by one. he is not in the mood for breakfast this morning, his eyes are very sad because he didn''t sleep at all last night. His mind wandered all over the place, thinking about his suddenly empty life.

    His eyes saw the dining table that had been filled by his family members, he also saw his father who was able to sit in a wheelchair and eat together. although still fed by the waiter and only a porridge that can be directly swallowed.

    "Morning my husband.. what do you want to eat this morning?" Violet moved first to greet her husband, smiling brightly because there was nothing to disturb her time with Edwards at the moment, since Choon-hee had already gone to another part of the country.

    "I just want a fruit salad and some black coffee." Edward said quietly, he sat on the bench and began to wait for Violet to prepare what he asked for. Edwards thought Violet would actually serve with both hands, but instead she ordered the maids.

    The difference between Violet and Choon-hee lies in times like this, Edwards is used to being served by his second wife. but now, no one thought of Edwards anymore. want him to eat or not, surely the world will still not care.

    Edwards took a sip of the still warm black coffee, he felt the bitter and bitter taste of the coffee.

    "Are you going to file for divorce from Choon-hee? or is she going to file for divorce from you?" asked Mrs. Anne, after seeing Edwards starting to sit comfortably in his chair.

    "No divorce, no matter what happens I will not divorce her. She is mine, she will always be mine. No one can take her from me, not even death." Edwards said very firmly, he ate the fruit salad in front of him slowly. His eyes were already red, because he was holding back the sadness and hadn''t slept all night.

    "Don''t be Edwards, you know that Mrs. Berenice won''t let that happen. She will harm us, she will destroy the Douglas Family. You should know that the Berenices are not people we can make enemies of." Mrs. Anne had warned her sternly, but Edwards didn''t seem to want to listen. He just chuckled and ate his fruit salad again. He only focused on the food in front of his eyes. He didn''t really listen to what Mrs. Anne had to say.

    "Edwards.. Mrs. Anne is not happy that you are marrying her daughter. I think she wants you to divorce, wouldn''t it be better like that?" Once again Mrs Anne tried to take Edwards'' attention, but the man just took a deep breath and finished the meal quickly.

    His eyes immediately looked at Mrs. Anne who was now looking at Edwards with an annoying look.

    "Even if you die, want you to be tortured by the Berenice Family, want this family to be destroyed, want the company to go bankrupt. I will never replace Choon-hee at all. Why should I bother defending you? bother making sure the company is always safe so that you can continue to have fun? What''s all that for!!? Until then, I will do everything possible to keep Choon-hee mine. Even if I have to replace your life, I will replace it.

    So if you say their family is no match for our family. you are wrong! I will do anything to get them to give Choon-hee to me!!! So from now on, you better prepare to fall into poverty. Because I will not defend the company, only for your personal interests! never again! remember that carefully." Edwards finished his meal, he drank the coffee all the way down and got up from his seat.

    But his footsteps immediately stopped, when his hand accidentally nudged his father''s arm and made his father hold Edwards'' hand tightly. Edwards didn''t know what his father wanted, but the grip was really tight and painful.

    "Does Daddy want to get in my way too? If so, all your words are in vain. For the first time I want to fight for someone I love, for the first time I will make her about by my side and always be my wife, and for the first time I want to move I''m free without anyone getting in my way. So please let me go." Edwards had pulled his hand away, it must have been pretty tight. It made Mr. Douglas'' hand just slip away.

    "You say as if you''ve never fought for me all this time Edwards! What are you doing? You don''t think I exist?" Violet felt hurt by Edwards'' words, he said as if Violet was here because of his will. Not because Edwards forced and fought.

    "Isn''t it true? You never really fought for me? You''re only here for my money. You''re here because you can become a lady whom all your wishes fulfill. Unlike Choon-hee, even if I give his my company. beside me. You know why? Since she has more money now than me, of course this makes me have to move faster and think really hard. About how I can get her back." Edwards'' words had hit Violet deep in the heart.

    The woman who had been hurt could only sit quietly in her place and groan in annoyance.

    Edwards had already stepped away from his place, he looked annoyed after saying what clearly came out of his lips.

    Mrs. Anne just glared in disgust at Edwards''s very impudent words, in annoyance she slammed the spoon onto the plate very hard.

    "You ignorant child! How can he say he will let us die like that. Just for the sake of a woman like Choon-Hee? Tch!!! If someone has to die, it''s Choon-hee! Not this family!." Mrs. Anne was really annoyed, she massaged her forehead and started to take a deep breath.

    "Calm down Mom, don''t think about unnecessary things. Besides, Edwards can''t be that stupid, he must only threaten us. What for? So that we don''t get in the way he wants to go through, I''m sure Edwards has made a lot of plans . he''s a thinker type of guy. He won''t act until he''s absolutely sure of what he wants." Azzhura said slowly, the girl was actually busy eating and didn''t let all these problems affect the meal.

    "It''s true what Azzhura Mom said, it''s impossible for Edwards to move without thinking things through first. Now we should just focus on our problems, now Choon-hee has been a bit out of the way, and Edward is busy with Choon-hee''s business. So we can do a little bit other thing.." said Daniel giving his mother an idea.

 Chapter 187 - 187. Laila?

    Edwards walked firmly into his study, inside there were already five trusted people who would help him take care of matters with the Berenice Family, the five people were special secret agents who were indeed hired by Edward to eradicate problems in the Douglas family. Besides that some of them were made as spies who were sent to several companies, to find out the state and system of the company.

    There were ten people working under the control of the Douglas Company, those ten people were also the top brass of the company. recruited by the Douglas family into a secret program and spend years in training before being sent to various companies. They will come back if Dealing with a complicated problem.

    The training itself is like language lessons that are carried out for hours, to imitate the accent of each country they visit, avoid surveillance, coding, and trade espionage, and live in country houses that have a thicker culture. it was done in order to adapt when they went to the city. So they can move like a country person who is coming to the city for the first time. In addition, the agency also helps young recruits who have never traveled before learning about the life of another country. Each country they visit, depends on which company they are targeting.

    In this case, A spy must be an actor, but an actor who is not known to the public or requires a stage, and does not need permission from others.

    Edwards was quite aware that the meeting they were holding could only be attended by five people, because the rest were busy exploring their respective targets. What are the ways in which Douglas''s company can be this big? if not for an undercover agent who gave Edwards a lot of information? Intelligence alone is not enough to run a company of this size. There must be a clever and cunning way. That''s what big companies always do to be able to continue to survive in the business world.

    Actually, not only business, whether political or government, must use this method.

    "So? Has the Berenices made a move, to do something to us?" Edwards immediately asked the point, there was Laila who was Edwards'' most trusted person in managing important meetings like this.

    "They dropped our stock price overnight, Manipulating the market. One of the companies in the food sector, which produces kitchen necessities. It is the only company that for the past five years has always had high income, was dropped quickly by selling rumors that the ingredients we use use materials that are not suitable for production. I think the Berenice family intentionally made rumors like this, because they know very well that the food sector is growing rapidly. Because of these rumors, our stock price immediately plummeted and experienced a very bad decline .

    not to mention the panic factor from the shareholders. The news can trigger panic in one of our stock exchanges and stocks. This panic requires investors to release (sell) their shares. Back to the law of supply and demand. This condition will cause selling pressure, so the stock price will drop quite badly. Since this morning Investors have requested a meeting to meet with you. But I say that this matter must be considered more seriously." Laila said at length.

    Edwards massaged Tapped his index finger lightly, sounding quite softly but the atmosphere in the room turned very stuffy. The aura that was emitted from Edwards'' body was really very strange. the five people in the room felt great tension.

    "The Berenices are really great at doing things, they''ve been spying on us all along and moving with one hit, after seeing our weak points. If they want to play smart like this, we can''t help but accept them. They supply weapons to one of the one country, I want all the weapons that they are about to sell we exchange for bad goods and keep the Berenice Family busy taking care of the matter, after they are busy with that matter, then we can come to their Mansion and kidnap my wife to return.

    Then, regarding the rumors that are circulating and the news that brings down our good name, I want to hold a press conference. in the conference, bring a number of experts and food observers who can provide good reviews for our products. provide accurate evidence of the materials we use. so that people believe that the news that is spread is fake news. do it this afternoon, I don''t want the news to linger in the media and interfere with my current activities. And yes.. I will come to the press conference myself." Edwards looked one by one from the five people in front of him. He really looked into their eyes very firmly and seriously.

    The five people immediately nodded in understanding and would do everything Edwards ordered.

    "You can go, I''ll take care of the rest." Edwards said again, The other four people immediately left in front of Edwards. Only my Laila stood there, waiting for the four of them to actually leave.

    After closing the door, Laila turned off all the electrical connections and darkened the room. Edwards, who saw Laila''s presumptuous attitude, immediately stood up and took a gun from behind his desk. Laila, who saw her Master''s alertness, couldn''t help but laugh a little, then she opened the window and let the sunlight in.

    "Relax sir, I don''t want to kill you. It seems there are spies looking for a lot of information. One of us, the ten people who are your secret agents, there is a traitor. I don''t know Who, but I''m sure the problem is as big as This wouldn''t have been possible for the Berenice Family to do if it wasn''t for inside help." Laila had spoken at length, she took out a tool shaped like a small wand, Like a magician''s wand. Then began pointing the wand at various corners of Edwards'' room.

    "I felt that way, when you said that what Berenice''s Family attacked was the food sector. Who has complete control over that sector?" Edwards asked, he had sat back in his chair and put down the gun that had been ready to shoot Laila''s body.

    Mr. Smith has complete control over the food sector, he rarely attends important meetings and only asks Mr. Joo the results of the meeting. Whether it''s because he is really busy with company matters or he is planning other things, I''ve been spying on Mr. Joo''s behavior ever since. yesterday, he didn''t look suspicious at all, Even earlier he just nodded and listened carefully.

    I''m just afraid the people we suspect, are actually people who have never betrayed. But the person we think is good is the one who betrayed. that''s all I''m afraid of, that''s why I didn''t talk to you much about the problem that happened. I want to talk about everything now, But after I finish looking to see if there are bugs around here." Laila said very seriously, Edwards who heard this just crossed his legs and supported his chin with one hand, he noticed Laila''s movements that had been going on for a long time. very alert.

    Edward''s eyes kept on watching Laila, from the way she walked, the woman moved and when she straightened her hair. something''s weird, doesn''t look like Laila. That''s what Edwards was thinking at this moment, but he still didn''t want to say anything.

    Once again Edwards eyes stared at Laila''s long legs, not meaning to be dirty. But if we investigate further, there is something strange about the leg. Edwards opened his cellphone, then started looking for photos of Laila who was standing and only wearing a short skirt. After finding the photo, Edwards began to pay attention to Laila''s feet. Then lowered the cellphone and saw Laila who was now looking at Edwards with a flat look.

    Something was strange.. It was the voice in Edwards'' head.

    "Oh yeah? So is there anything else you want to say to me?" Edwards asked casually, he looked back at Laila''s feet in the photo, looking for something that could make him believe that what was in front of him was the real Laila.

    "About Choon-hee, I think there is some information you should know about her." Laila started walking toward Edwards, still holding a small wand in her hand. Edwards never knew that Laila had a wand like that, and this added to the suspicion in Edwards'' mind.

    Edwards put his cellphone back in and looked seriously at Laila''s face, that face was indeed very similar. But the expression described on Laila''s face at this time was different from Laila''s real expression.

    Edwards picked up the gun again, then spun it around while he waited for Laila to explain something else about Choon-hee.

    "So? Tell me, what do you know about Choon-Hee?" Edwards asked quietly.

    "I think she will marry one of the Princes of the German kingdom. Mrs. Berenice knows very well one of the Princes who she feels is suitable to accompany Choon-Hee." Laila''s words at this point were enough to make Edwards listen carefully.

    "Are you sure? Is there really a kingdom that wants its successor to marry a paid woman who has been used by many men? Even if Choon-Hee''s origins are exposed in the mass media, I''m sure All Germans will strongly disagree if Choon-hee becomes Prince''s wife. Why did Mrs. Berenice do that? I''m sure she was in a hurry to keep me away from Choon-hee. Ah.. that old granny always gets into trouble, to be more precise, the Berenice family likes to move around without knowing the rules.." Edwards said in a low voice.

 Chapter 188 - 188. The Cruelty Of An Edward

    Whatever it is. I just wanted to tell you that you should be quite careful against the Berenice Family." Laila sat on the bench opposite Edwards, from the way she sat it was clear that women were very different from Laila.

    Edwards smiled and nodded slowly. "You''re threatening me directly, aren''t you?" Edwards pointed his gun at Laila''s forehead and stared intently at the woman''s face. "Tell me where is the real Laila, I''m sure you''re not Laila." Edwards said again.

    The woman immediately chuckled and clapped her hands because she was happy with the current situation.

    "I didn''t know you would find out about me right away, how did you find out so soon?" asked the woman.

    "It''s simple, Laila never dared to sit face to face with me. Who are you? Why are you wearing a mask with Laila''s face?" Edwards was still casually pointing his gun and not letting go of his guard at all, there were a few things Edwards was thinking about right now. about the woman''s plan and about the real Laila''s safety.

    "Ohhh I see, if I knew this. I wouldn''t have sat in front of me right away, I still wanted to play with you and see how stupid an Edwards from the Douglas Family is. But it turns out you are very smart, it''s only right that Douglas'' company always progresses so rapidly. You try to shoot me, I want to see how brave you are." Needless to say, Edwards pointed his gun at the fake woman''s arm and pulled the trigger. but no bullets came out at all, Edwards rolled his eyes. his body was about to move backwards and away from the woman, but the woman immediately touched Edward''s forehead with the small stick in her hand.

    "One more move, then this stick will release a small bullet that will redeem the contents of your brain," said the woman.

    Edwards was silent in his place, he could only sigh and cursed in his heart, he was less alert and very stupid in seeing the situation. His thoughts since last night had only focused on Choon-Hee, so he wasn''t aware of his surroundings. to the point of not recognizing Laila''s real face.

    "What do you want?." Edwards asked, after a while they both just stared at each other.

    Edwards knows very well that today''s technological sophistication can make masks that are very similar to a person''s face, only need a picture of the person and their blood, then technology can make a very perfect face mask, which if not recognized properly, then we will be easily fooled by the mask. such a face.

    "Sign this divorce papers, then I will go well and your company will be fine .." hearing the words from the woman''s lips, Edwards laughed loudly. his laughter literally boomed throughout the room, he laughed and looked at the face of the woman who was so bold as to rule Edwards.

    "Oh yeah? If I don''t want to sign the divorce papers? What do you want? Surely you must have been sent directly by Mrs. Berenice huh? Tskckckck.. you guys are always moving Like squirrels, very fast and invisible, I admit you are very smart. But don''t expect me to go along with your wishes, you know why? because I''m not someone you can just order, I can give my life, my treasure, and everything you have for Choon-hee. So if you''re threatening me now, it''s useless. it''s no use. I''m not afraid to die." Edwards said as he pressed the red button on his desk. The room in which he worked immediately rang and from above the ceiling came the falling metal bolts covering every wall.

    The woman who had held the wand in Edwards'' face immediately felt insecure. all the rooms are covered with thick iron, like a prison that will not be penetrated from the outside or inside. Edwards smiled slightly when he saw the panicked face of the woman in front of him.

    "I will not die alone, but will die together with you. To be more precise, no one can get out of here alive. You never know who you are dealing with, maybe all this time you felt that I was always moving slowly and rarely seems to be in a hurry. But not with all my wife''s troubles, I will move without thinking. I will destroy anyone who wants to destroy me." Edwards quickly grabbed the woman''s hand and held it very tightly.

    "ahh!!! it hurts!!!" The woman was already screaming, she felt her bones were almost broken with just one movement given by Edward. even the stick she was holding had fallen onto the table.

    "You see? I''m not that weak, you came alone or have you asked for help!? No one can save you from me." Edwards once again made the woman tremble with fear.

    Edwards had just finished speaking, from the large window beside him there were already several people who had come to save this woman, but because of the iron fence that Edwards had installed, the people on the glass wall could not do much. They tried to break the glass with some kind of sophisticated tool, after the glass broke they tried to break the iron, but whatever they did, it wouldn''t change anything.

    Edwards pulled out a penknife from under his pants, the woman in front of Edwards had tried to escape with a pretty great self-defense technique. But Edwards certainly would not let that happen, he immediately broke the woman''s hand and heard a fairly loud sound.

    crack!!..

    "Ahhhh!!" The woman''s voice echoed throughout Edwards'' room.

    "AGENT Ree.." Someone frantically called the woman''s name, Edwards just smiled a little because he saw the pain behind his face.

    Edwards quickly grabbed the woman''s other hand, and...

    Trakk...

    "Shit!!!" Both of the hands of the woman named Agent Ree had been broken. Edwards let go of the woman''s body and kicked her hard enough that she fell onto the sofa. Her face hit the edge of the table and caused deep pain.

    "You see? The ability you have can''t knock me down an inch." Edwards said again.

    "Let her go!!." a male voice made Edwards look into the mirror, Edwards grabbed the woman''s head and made her stand up. Her face slightly reddened in part, Edwards gently patted the face and with one motion Edwards slashed the woman''s neck in front of the other secret agents

    "No, no!!!." The male voice was heard again.

    "Tell the Berenices, never toy with Me and give my wife back. Or you will all die the way you deserve." After Edwards said that, he released the dying woman onto the floor. The female friends still watched for a while. until one of them chooses to leave and finish the mission that time. There were only four people actually, and all four of them left right away.

    Edwards smiled a little, he then snapped one finger and out came a small robot in the shape of a bird from the secret room. "Treat that woman, I want to know if she can be of use to me or not." Edwards didn''t kill the woman right away, just a gentle cut in the neck without injuring any important nerves. The bird robot immediately took out the iron tip and pulled the woman''s body into the secret room again.

    After that Edwards took a deep breath, he ruffled his hair because he felt the world was not on his side. Where is Laila now? That was Edwards'' question.

    he pressed the green button and all the iron shaped like a prison had moved up to the ceiling of the room. Edwards then came out of his room and took out his cellphone to call one of the secret agents who work to guard the Company''s security systems.

    "Code red, Keep an eye on major Companies and use facial and iris recognition systems for all employees entering the company!" After saying this Edwards hung up the phone and got into the elevator. Some of the guards looked panicked when the Master suddenly shouted angrily and his face was very scary.

    ~~~

    Elsewhere, the four secret agents belonging to the Berenice Family were out of the red zone. They did make it out alive, but one of their comrades had died there. One of the men removed the cover of his face, he was already crying silently. the woman in there was his lover, was pregnant with his child and they were to be married in two months.

    Mrs. Berenice orders them one last time, if they manage to get Edwards'' autograph for a divorce from Choon-hee, then they will be relieved of duty for a year and paid in full. Of course it is a very promising offer, but in fact what? Edwards of the Douglass. Not as stupid as they looked. Very unpredictable and so smart, even though they have done everything very carefully and well structured.

    They just didn''t know that there was a prison system in Edwards'' room, they didn''t know that at all. That''s what makes this mission a failure, even though there is only a little longer Everything is going perfectly. but Due to a small mistake, everything falls apart.

    "I will kill Edwards with both my hands! I Swear he will die by my hands!!" The man who was losing was already very weak, he felt his life was also affected when he saw his lover being killed right in front of his eyes.

    "We will find a way to go back and find Agent Ree''s body. Don''t worry, Ree is our comrade. I will help you get revenge, let us alone feel this sadness. Don''t let Mrs. Berenice know, I''m sure she will immediately fire you dishonorably, our failure this time must be something he really doesn''t want to hear. We have to stay professional and find another excuse for Agent Ree''s killing." one of their comrades spoke heart to heart, all of them indeed feeling lost. They have always been a team of five, whether it''s hard or happy, they always move together.

    If one dies, then the other feels that death too.

 Chapter 189 - 189. Morning (Talk To Bella)

    (Choon-Hee POV)

    I woke up in the morning feeling achy body, too many thoughts made me feel reluctant to wake up in a hurry and could only stare at the ceiling sadly.

    It felt empty, there wasn''t anything pleasant, usually I would prepare food for Edwards. Making sure he wears nice and fragrant clothes, prepares provisions for him. But now? I''m like a single woman who doesn''t have any responsibility.

    My eyes saw the sunlight that came in through the window, looking at the sky that seemed a little cold this morning. it was already winter, it felt better to hug a bolster under the covers than to go out.

    Knock.. Tock.. Tock..

    The sound of the door made me look around, waiting for who would come in this early morning.

    "Morning Choon-hee." It turned out to be Bella, she went inside to bring food like that. It is clear from the aroma of the delicious food.

    "Morning.." I said hoarsely, I was still hugging the bolster and staring at Bella''s body who had walked over to me and put a tray of food on the table.

    "You''re still tired, aren''t you? Mommy went to the company today for work. Then Daddy had a check-up with the doctor who was delivered by Zurich, Mommy advised you not to be late for breakfast and took you for a walk, if you want." Bella said at length, I saw a beautiful woman who was very excited to live this day. I was the only one who was still lounging in bed, while the others had other activities.

    "Bella, thank you .." I said slowly, I got up and began to lay back on the side of the bed, Then took a glass of water and drank it until it was finished, Bella opened the curtains and showed the sky much more beautiful. There are lots of trees out there, the sound of birds and the smell of flowers makes me feel calm.

    "Can we go for a walk in the woods back there?" I asked Bella, because yesterday I did get to see a beautiful and neatly arranged forest. The trees are lined up in a straight line, I don''t know if going there still looks beautiful or not.

    "Sure, we''ll go there. While the weather is still nice, it hasn''t snowed yet and the trees are still showing their beautiful colors, Ahh.. I always love last fall. Like this, it''s like seeing another world." Bella said to me, I smiled and saw what food was brought. I don''t know what the name of the food is, but maybe it''s a typical country menu.

    "What''s the name of this food? It looks delicious, the color catches my eye." I told Bella, I always like food when the color is pleasing to the eye.

    "Its name is Gulaschsuppe, it is a typical German dish. Maybe Hungarian to be precise. A thick soup containing beef or pork. This meat is not cut as usual, but the meat is chopped rather large. Usually, German people eat this soup with bread. You should try it, it tastes really good." Bella told me.

    "But I don''t like pork." I said honestly..

    "Oh calm down, Mommy knows that. So it''s made using selected beef." Bella winked at me, I immediately smiled and took the soup and a spoon. Feed it slowly into my mouth.

    "What did you work as Bella before?" I opened the chat, after a while there was no conversation between us.

    "Right now, I''m busy taking care of boutiques. Zurich made a beautiful boutique for me. I can work when I''m bored, but if I''m tired. I can rest or take a vacation." Bella is a person who is always honest and says what she is, I who heard her say just smiled a little.

    "I''m glad you''ve got a good job. I once thought about working in a fashion company. But no one has ever received a job application letter from me." I said laughing, then once again took the soup into my mouth. the taste is not too bad, my mouth can still accept it, you know for yourself that special foods like this are usually difficult for us to accept in our mouths. have to adapt several times, then we get used to it. But it turns out this food is quite what I like.

    "You just ask Mommy to make a company engaged in fashion, I''m sure it will be granted. It''s not a difficult thing." Bella''s words again make me feel funny, can a company just be bought like that? See how the world is so easy to play around with.

    "Really, my Berenice family is really rich? is it richer than the Douglas family?" I asked, I was a little curious about the rich families who had a lot of money and could buy anything. Why do they seem to never run out of money?

    "To be more precise, these two families are rich in their respective fields. Maybe the Douglas Family is famous for being very rich because the company is engaged in the world economic sector, more in food, pharmaceutical, technological sophistication and several other subsidiaries. The Douglas family almost controls 10% world economy, so it can be ascertained that the annual income is truly extraordinary.

    Meanwhile, our family is part of a black market company. You know weapons of war, nuclear, bombs, submarines, fighter planes. Ammunition and various things for the defense of a country. from there our company earn a lot of money. Every year our company always creates new, more sophisticated tools to continue to dominate the black market. The world knows we exist, but is like a shadow. No one can really ever find us, only a few important people. One of them is the Douglas Family." Bella said at length, I listened carefully.

    "Do you think our business can be said to be a good business?" I asked again, I heard the word ammunition a national defense. why does it feel so weird? Like a business that is indeed on the run to destroy something.

    "Whether a business is good or bad, who knows? It all depends on how other people see it. After all, from our business, there are many workers who can live comfortably and send their children to school. This is how the world works, we can''t know what is good or not. fine. So from now on, you should be able to see everything with your eyes wide open. The world is wide, it can''t be seen from one side only." Bella''s words are quite reasonable, I''ve finished the soup she brought.

    Then I got out of bed and started walking towards the balcony of the room. Looking up at the sky and breathing in the air is fine, isn''t it.. We can''t see the world from one side only, there are many different sides and produce different interpretations as well.

    "Let''s go for a walk in the woods, Bella.. I think my body needs some fresh air." I said to Bella. She immediately nodded and smiled happily.

    Bella and I had put on our jackets and trousers for a walk in the woods behind the Mansion. Bella also brought some bodyguards behind us, I don''t know why she brought bodyguards. Maybe he''s afraid something will happen to us if it''s just the two of us.

    My eyes immediately widened when I saw the tall trees in front of me up close. "This is an artificial tree?" I asked Bella, because I was quite surprised to see the colorful tree trunks Like in the Barbie movie.

    "No, this is a real tree. You''ve never seen a tree like this?" She looked at me while holding the tree trunk, I also held it and it was really real.

    "No, what kind of tree is this?" I asked again.

    "You know? This is the most beautiful rainbow tree in the world. A rainbow tree with beautiful color gradations grows natively, in the rainforests of Indonesia, especially in Papua and Maluku. The rainbow tree presents the beauty of natural artwork from the Creator with various colors attached. There is red , blue, green, yellow, brown, and various other colors, from the roots to the highest shoots.

    Its scientific name is Eucalyptus deglupta which means peeling eucalyptus. This tree is better known as the rainbow tree or rainbow eucalyptus. It is known by the name of this leda similar to the uniforms of elite military forces, so the rainbow tree is also dubbed the camouflage tree. This tree grows big and towering. This plant is endemic to Papua New Guinea, Papua Island, Seram Island, Maluku, and Sulawesi." Bella said at length

    "Wow! amazing, I think this is a really pretty tree. Tall and beautiful." I said while looking at the tip of the tree up there. "How do you live here? I think Indonesia has a different climate from ours.." I said again, when I found out that Indonesia has more dry and rainy seasons.

 Chapter 190 - 190. Wedding News?

    "Technological sophistication, I also don''t know how to grow well in our place. Long ago, the fifth lady of the Berenice family was a native woman from Indonesia, she always brought all kinds of plants from Indonesia and were cultured in the countries she visited.

    Including this tree, It has been growing in this mansion for a very long time. The mansion behind us has indeed been around for decades, always being renovated and still looks good. Oh yes, this tree in front of us has an average height of 70 meters and an average 2.5 meters in diameter." We went deeper into the forest and looked around for other types of plants, and on average it was a bit more humid and warm in here. Maybe made specifically for plants native to Indonesia.

    "I just found out that Mrs. Berenice is from Indonesia, then my mother? How old is Mrs. Berenice?" I asked again, because I never knew the origins of the Berenice Family.

    "The 7th, I guess." Bella said in a low voice, actually I was confused as to why Bella knew so much about this family. I mean, things that are too cliche for a socialite woman who is used to living a luxurious life to know. Or is she really so smart, she is trying to find out what are the characteristics of this family? I don''t know, maybe I''ll never know anything if Bella doesn''t tell me.

    I looked at his face from the side seriously, then paid close attention to the shape of her skin which was not like most people. the shape of her face if you look closely is like an artificial shape, I mean. It feels weird, where is he from? Which country?. My heart says that there is something that a woman named Bella is keeping.

    "Bella, may I know. What was your last education?" I asked again, while the current atmosphere is still good for chatting.

    "I don''t have a final education. But my last certification has passed in Cyber ??Security and Polyglot. Why?" I was speechless hearing the two things that were said just now. Cyber ??Security and Polyglot?.

    If you ask what a Polyglot is, it is a term for people who speak more than one language. This ability is still relatively rare in some countries. Learning from Polyglot includes Linguistics, Language studies and Linguistic Anthropology. while the term cybersecurity or IT security is information security that is applied to computers and their networks. Computer security aims to help users prevent fraud or detect fraud attempts in an information-based system. The information itself has a non-physical meaning.

    So you can imagine when a woman who claims to keep a boutique and meets Zurich when she gets abused by her boyfriend, how can she have such a great certification? Does Zurich know this? why do i feel weird

    "Ahhh I see, hahahaha.. actually I don''t know what you mean." I said pretending to be stupid.

    "It''s okay, I know you''ve been too busy with work since the beginning. I also know what your job is, so you don''t have time to learn much about this world. Don''t hesitate to ask me a lot of things and don''t hesitate to pour out all your heart, I''m here as a best friend. Besides, I don''t have a good job other than looking after the Boutique." She said in a quite happy voice, I was a bit lucky when people around me thought I was stupid. at least they will keep me in a safe position.

    "Oh, Bella. I said casually.

    "Ahhh about that, I haven''t thought of going there yet. I''ll see you later." She said very briefly about his relationship with Zurich, I just nodded and chose to chat about something else. Our conversation continued for an hour. There was nothing strange during the chat, because it was getting late and Bella said she wanted to go to Zurich. made us have to go back to the Mansion again.

    Moments ago Bella had left, I lay back on the bed and stared at the ceiling. Several times I checked my cell phone and saw if there was a reply to the message I sent to Edwards two days ago, but nothing at all. I sighed in annoyance, where''s Edwards? did he not see my message? Is he trying to get away from me?

    "That man, why doesn''t he send messages at all. Even though since I got here my cellphone has always been on and the signal is quite fast." I looked back at my cellphone and chose to open social media, nothing was fun. everyone is vying to show off their wealth, what if I put a photo in the helicopter? private jet? luxury mansions? sleep with Edwards Douglas? ahh.. surely they all immediately competed to ask me for friendship, social media was only used as a place for prestige, showing a better and more fun life.

    I have social media just to look around for meaningful information, yes, although it''s rare.. That''s why I rarely open social media.

    I was about to leave one of the social media applications, when My eyes saw a piece of news that caught my attention.

    ''Successful entrepreneur Edwards of the Douglas family married for the second time.''

    ''The woman Edwards married was one of the ladies of a noble Family.''

    ''Edwards'' second wife was a highly educated, intelligent woman.''

    ''Edwards married the woman he loved.''

    ''Edwards'' two wives live in harmony and share the same house.''

    "Did they mean me?" I looked again at the contents of the news, the news was just released an hour ago but immediately spread widely throughout the world. How great is the Douglas family in the eyes of the world?

    "How did the news get leaked?" I said again, I looked at all the news that was displayed. and all of them are news facts.

    "But? Am I from a noble family? I am educated, but I think family. Not a noble family." Once again I mumbled to myself, I felt the news inside here made my good mood slowly return.

    I started reading comments on several online platforms

    ''They say that woman is very beautiful!.''

    ''Yes!! I''m sure she''s beautiful! just look at the photo. she has perfect body shape and flawless skin.''

    ''Of course! how could Edwards marry a commoner?''

    ''If it''s really beautiful, why is it covering her face? was Edwards embarrassed?''

    "Ish!!! what the hell is this woman? Is she really prettier than me? ckckckck.. My face is covered, I''m not the one who covered it! You bastard!" I mumbled again seeing the unreadable comments.

    ''Because it''s too pretty! a Goddess must be covered in face so as not to make other women jealous!''

    ''Yes, right. she must be very beautiful like a goddess.''

    "Ah... you can do it.. I''m really pretty like a goddess! hihihi.. I''m so happy to read this good comment." I''d been laughing to myself reading the good stuff, then started looking through Edwards and me''s wedding photos.

    Indeed, most of the photos have my face covered with stickers, I don''t know why they covered it?

    "But good, so they will only guess who I am and where I come from. But so far they must have thought I was such a perfect woman!" I smiled to myself and felt proud, ahh.. it turned out to be such a great Edwards woman. if only I could always be beside Edwards, that would be great!

    I hung up the phone and started staring at the ceiling again. My eyes slowly began to close Because I feel sleepy, wishing beside me was Edwards. I really miss him... Edwards��

    *****

    [at Edward''s place]

    "How? Have you spread all the information about my and Choon-hee''s marriage?" Edwards asked the head of the IT Team of his company.

    "Yes sir, now the news is becoming a hot topic and getting rid of news about our Company''s problems in the food sector. I think they are more interested in the personal affairs of you and your second wife." said the man in front of Edwards.

    "Humans nowadays are like that, they always like other people''s private conversations let alone other people''s households. Use that news to cover our old news, I can''t hold a press conference at this time. I haven''t found Laila yet, we can''t act rashly at this time The Berenices will definitely not accept that we bring Choon-hee into this fight, but what can I do? My wife and I''s wedding news is good enough to cover the rest." Edwards sighed, he looked at the cellphone screen and saw Choon-hee''s beautiful face in a photo of their wedding.

    *****

    [in Mrs. Berenice''s room]

    Mrs. Berenice pounded the table in front of her in annoyance, she had just arrived at the Mansion and had some very bad news.

    "Edwards Really enjoy playing with me huh!!" Katty massaged her head, she felt like all the trouble was coming very fast just because she wanted her daughter back.

    One of the secret agents who had just lost his Beloved, was already looking into Mrs. Berenice''s eyes with an even look. "Madam, Mr. Edwards also made news about his marriage to Choon-Hee. He will continue to disturb this Family if he is not given a chance to meet his wife, he even threatens to kidnap his own wife." The man''s name is Lee, a pseudonym he uses at work.

    "He''s spreading the word about his own wedding? tsk tsk tsk.. he really likes making trouble with me. Call Edwards, I''d like to speak to him in person." Katty looked at Lee with a serious look, the man nodded and started asking one of the IT Team to connect the Phone to Edwards'' cell phone. They are indeed in a closed room, this large mansion is equipped with technological sophistication that other people may never expect.

    For a moment Mrs Berenice stared at the white wall in front of her, waiting for Edwards'' call to be dialed. Not long to wait, the white wall immediately showed Edwards'' face that looked relaxed, In his hand He was holding a wine glass and he smiled sweetly at Mrs. Berenice.

    "Ahhh. My mother-in-law called, I''m sorry for not picking up quickly, you know there''s a lot going on right now. Because you messed up my business.." Edwards said.

 Chapter 191 - 191. Talk My Mom

    Mrs. Berenice immediately snorted and sighed, Trying to be patient and smiling sweetly. "My kind and very smart daughter-in-law, can you not interfere with my daughter''s private life!!? How can you tell the world that you have a second wife!!?." The sweet smile turned into a very loud scream, Edwards smiled and drank back the wine in his hand.

    Then he looked one by one at the people around Mrs. Berenice, Edwards'' eyes immediately caught the hateful eyes of one of the men and he is a Man named Lee.

    "Hey? You from yesterday? How does it feel to see your own lover die in front of your eyes? You must be very sad huh.. that''s if you dare to play with Edwards, you know? Even all of your game tactics are easy for me to read. So stop, And give my wife back." Edwards said staring at Lee openly, Mrs. Berenice glanced briefly at Lee and raised an eyebrow in confusion.

    "Oh yes, Mrs. Berenice..

    My mother-in-law whom I love dearly, Choon-Hee is my wife. How could you take her from me? let her girl sell himself? How can a mother let her child be abused by many men and her body is enjoyed by men who have money? You have lived in luxury for years, now when your daughter is starting to get happiness. You take happiness from her too, you are sure that you are a mother? I feel you are just a devil who really doesn''t like seeing your child happy." Edwards said again, speaking openly and not at all afraid.

    "Edwards!! You dare insult and slander me? You think you''re a good husband? You married two wives and thought you could live fairly? You played with my son''s feelings! What did you marry him for? Because you never got true love from one woman at all right! Be honest with me, you really depend on my child! Don''t insult me, if you only want her body! you''re just like any other guy out there" Mrs. Berenice''s striking reply caused Edwards to fall silent. He put the wine glass on the table and looked seriously at his mother-in-law.

    "If you know I''m like that, and I know you''re like that. So we''re the same right? We''re not perfect humans. You keep me away from Choon-hee. You think your daughter is happy? her heart right now. Does she really like living with her parents? Without an explanation of why she lived so long ago? Without an explanation why did you let her sell himself? without an explanation why did you teach how to sell yourself? Does she really want to acknowledge you as a mother?

    I am indeed evil, for marrying two women and making them both live under the same roof. Then I said I love both of them, but I know that Choon-hee is really happy to be by my side. She will say what he doesn''t like and what she likes. She always tells me, so I know very well how her heart is. Even though we''ve only been married a few weeks, I know you use a lot of ways to keep me away from my wife. Daniel, Violet? You use them both? They even spy on me and think I''m blind with their behavior and movements. I''m just pretending to be stupid.. You know how people pretend to be stupid? because that person wants to kill his enemies with just one bullet at a time. I''m saying this because I know Choon-hee needs her mother, father..

    But she also needs me as her husband, don''t forget that you hurt her deeply. Look at the wound for a moment, whether it has dried or not. so you know what you want to do again After this." Edwards cut himself off, then he hung up the phone.

    made Mrs. Berenice fall silent in her seat, everyone behind her also fell silent. A long sigh was heard from the woman''s lips, then she got up from her seat and left the room. Her eyes stared blankly ahead, her heart ached as if it had been slashed by a sharp object. Her vision is blurry, because of what? Because the tears that turned out to sink came out.

    Mrs. Berenice thumped her tight chest, then she paused at the bottom of the stairs. She closed her eyes and tried to control the emotions that came out of Edwards'' words.

    "Mom? Mommy, why are you there?" Choon-hee''s voice made Mrs. Berenice open her eyes, she saw Choon-hee who was carrying food in her hands and seemed to want to go upstairs.

    "Hey choon-Hee? Do you want to have dinner? Mommy just feels a little dizzy." Mrs. Berenice sighed and tried to smile sweetly at her child.

    Choon-hee looked at her mother''s face strangely, but she didn''t dare to ask any questions. It was too shy to meddle in his own mother''s business. "Want to eat with me? in my room." Mrs. Berenice immediately nodded at Choon-Hee''s invitation, without waiting any longer.

    (Choon-Hee POV)

    Mother and I were already in the room, we both sat on the balcony of the room to look at the scenery around. My eyes look at the mother''s face every now and then, it seems she is sad and confused about what to think.

    "Come on Mom, let''s eat.. Here I made minced meat then grilled. I think this is delicious, although I''m not sure Mommy will like it." I said slowly, my mother immediately looked up and smiled sweetly. She took a spoon and fed the meat into her mouth.

    "How does it feel?" I asked my mother, she nodded slowly.

    "It''s delicious, you''re good at cooking. You often cook this when you live alone?" The question from my mother made me a little confused, why the intonation of her voice sounded sad.

    "Not really Mom, Age is getting more sophisticated and I don''t think I have to cook every day. I''m too busy, so sometimes I cook when I feel like it. Eat a lot, If Mommy likes." I didn''t dare to look my mother in the eye, it was sad to be asked if I cooked when I lived alone.

    For so many years of my life being alone, I felt that I no longer mattered in this world. Especially when the world sometimes dumps cheap women like me, it''s true.. A woman''s self-respect is when she can take care of herself, but what about when I sell that pride? will i be okay?

    "I''m sorry Mommy.." The three words I heard made me turn to my mother and look into her sad eyes. Sorry? Is that a word that is appropriate for a mother to say to her child?

    "Mom? why? Don''t say that, it''s inappropriate for a mother to say sorry to her child. Listen to me, our world was never fine. But I''m trying to forget all that, I''m here with a new, better world So don''t say things that make me sad." I held my mother''s hand, she was really crying now. I held my breath and felt a strange feeling in my chest.

    My mother is crying?

    "Leaving yourself to pursue a revenge is a fatal mistake, Mommy hates the past too much girl. Long ago our life was ruined because of your Grandpa, He purposely destroyed your Mommy and Daddy''s household. For what? Because he thought Mommy was not worthy of his child. years Mommy runs a bad world, sells herself and has to support you. Sometimes Mommy hates your face that is too similar to your Daddy, sometimes Mommy also has to cry alone Because she misses the love of her husband. Everything goes so bad, until the revenge destroys humanity and makes Mommy Blind to this world.

    Mommy dumped you, taught you bad rights, made you sell yourself too, and didn''t give you full love. This Mommy did just to make your Daddy angry and see that I have destroyed his child! Hatred and revenge are firmly entrenched in the chest. Sometimes Mommy wants to kill you, so what? so that your Daddy cries and feels that sadness too.

    Until the moment when Mommy managed to make your Daddy angry, he kidnapped Mommy. But before that happens, Mommy first changes your name and tells one of Mommy''s friends to take you to Korea to be sold on the black market. With your Identity instead, they can''t find You. It''s something I''ll never forget as a mother...

    Years passed, Torment after torment I felt. Your grandfather asked about you and I remained silent. My face is always being hit and it makes a few bones in my face shattered, that''s why Mommy did plastic surgery. At that time, There was someone who helped Mommy to take revenge on Big Master Berenice, she was the main servant in the Berenice Family, she hated her big master for raping his child and killing the child. because of that we became friends. We harmed Big Master Berenice, gave mad dog medicine. makes his brain stressed and can''t go back to how it used to be, that revenge makes Mommy able to control this family.

    The struggle has never ended until now, there is a sense of regret and sadness. for choosing to hate and hold grudges. But that''s past, nothing can make me change the past." That long explanation made me understand, that revenge can indeed blind all hearts and minds.

    "Mom? I understand.. even though I don''t know what revenge is, But I can see a lot of sadness and hurt on Mommy''s face. Inside here, in Mommy''s heart.. Maybe there has been a hate and a grudge that will never end, I will help Mommy resolve all those feelings. Don''t go too far anymore Mom, stop here okay? I''m here and I''m fine. Daddy is also better, just need some medication and everything will be back to normal. I know , the years that have passed cannot be returned. But I hope that the years to come we can make as good memories, which will close the previous years. Mom? like it or not, walk with me and we will end all this ?." I held my mother''s hand very tightly, watching her nod slowly while wiping her tears that were still falling..

    "We''re walking together yes?.. is there anything you want from me?" The question left me speechless for a moment, I wanted to say that I wanted to meet my husband. But I know that the current situation does not allow my husband and I to meet. I don''t know what kind of argument was going on between my mother and Edwards.

    "Nothing, I don''t want anything. I just want Mommy and Daddy to be healthy and happy, what does a child want other than that?" I wiped the tears from my mother''s face, she smiled and kissed the back of my hand. we went through a lot of difficult things, but now onwards. I hope that difficult things can leave our lives..

    although I''m not sure.

 Chapter 192 - 192. Warning!

    (Edwards POV)

    I came to the Berenice family''s Mansion after knowing the exact point, Because I managed to get the location after getting a call from Mrs. Berenice. I really can''t wait to meet Choon-hee, looking at the monitor on the cellphone. then start running and climb the top floor, I managed to outwit the defense system in this Mansion.

    My eyes saw one of the doors, then started to open the door and looked inside, I smiled happily. Because you can see Choon-hee''s body, who is sleeping comfortably tonight, Her body is only wearing thin night clothes. even the curves of her body are clearly printed, I closed the door behind me and walked slowly towards my wife. I quickly hugged her and covered her mouth which looked shocked and almost screamed.

    "Relax dear.. It''s me." I whispered very sensually. She looks sighed and I immediately let go of my hand behind her mouth. She looked at me, her beautiful face made me smile a little.

    "You? how did you get here?" She asked with a confused face.

    "Does it matter why I''m here? I miss you, so I''m here.. Why? I can''t?." I asked again, I gently stroked her cheek and without asking permission directly kissed her lips gently. there was no resistance she gave me, I know she must really miss me too.

    "Let me feel my wife''s body a little more, I really am losing my mind and want to instantly kill all your consciousness." I said again, after that I quickly tore off her sleepwear. She just smiled a little, then she pulled my neck and we kissed like two people who are very thirsty for sex.

    I purposely immediately dismantled all of her defenses, entered quickly and broke through hers which was really very narrow. This is great! I haven''t felt Choon-Hee''s for a long time. Ahhh more precisely, I really miss her.

    She looked so painful, but I calmed her down and started to move my body back and forth, I saw her body getting redder, she squeezed my arm so tight..

    I keep pumping her core and feel how this tight feeling makes my blood flow go up faster, I keep slowing down, I want to enjoy every sensitive point in Choon-hee''s body. I want to feel more and more, I want to satisfy her and we can sigh together.

    Deeper and more demanding, I can feel pleasure and heat coming together into a reality called desire! A desire to make this love even more extraordinary.

    The tempo is getting faster, Choon-hee is getting more and more restless and I know she wants all of this the more it makes her fly, I can see her beautiful face and sexy body very clearly, I''m so happy, happy that all of this we finally did after so long.

    "Edwards! Damn it! You''re driving me crazy!!, She said who already wanted something, I know what she will feel.

    I quickened my body movement and let my whole consciousness take over and made my whole blood flow go up and up. I enjoy this fast tempo, I lift Choon-hee''s legs higher, so I can go deeper and feel the warmth...

    "Faster Edwards!" She said again, I don''t want to answer anything. I continued to play the fast tempo, causing her to shed tears slowly.

    Seeing how Choon-hee was so resigned and just enjoying the pain and pleasure with Surrender, I smiled a little when she was about to melt away.

    "Hold on dear.. we go out together." I told her but she shook her head. I''m sure sje doesn''t understand anything.

    "Edwards!" He shouted once again, I was deliberately toying with his core. I didn''t want to let her out first, I wanted the warmth and the wetness to mix together.

    a little more, I pump faster.. when I feel something ready to explode, I also feel the tug and twitch behind the deepest cavity that Choon-hee has. I enjoyed it, Enjoyed every pull of it...

    One more movement I redeemed her body and threw away all that burning feeling. I saw Choon-hee who was shocked and wobbling violently. My junior was being pulled by every muscle in Choon-hee''s womanhood, I was silent. let the burst of love fill her hole.

    I was silent and controlled my breath in such a way, I looked at her body that was already covered in sweat. I stayed on top of her, I gently held his cheeks which were so red. She was exhausted, of course.. this was a new thing she felt, this must be an unexpected surprise that made her Like a cute little baby.

    I''m happy, I want to praise how her body feels so delicious. I want to praise how this warm feeling and thick liquid makes me want to do it again, but I''m sure she won''t be able to..

    I also don''t want to force her who is currently losing consciousness, I smiled and kissed her forehead gently.

    "Thank you dear, you are very delicious ..", I said honestly.

    I got out of bed and took a tissue, wiping the sweat on his forehead. Choon-hee was still silent and before long he hugged me so tightly, I enjoyed our hug.

    She looked embarrassed and put her face deeper into my chest, I chuckled. Seeing how she''s started to realize that now we''ve done what she wanted. despite the fact that I want more!.

    "Why honey? are you shy?." I asked softly.

    "Edwards!. how could you come and rape me!? you evil bastard!." She hit my arm, I laughed even more because her funny behavior made me want to.

    "But you''ve been raped right? You were so beautiful earlier, I can see how your face is red and your breath is so warm." I kept praising her, but she hugged me even more.

    "Thank you." She said slowly, I who heard the words became confused myself.

    "Thanks for what dear?" I asked.

    "Thank you.. don''t ask too many questions!" once again she hit my arm, I finally nodded and hugged her back. I kissed her forehead many times.

    "You want more later?" I deliberately teased her, waiting for her reaction to suddenly fall silent, then she lifted her face and looked into my eyes.

    I just saw how Choon-hee''s beautiful eyes looked into mine. "Do you really want more?" She asked innocently, I who heard that could only laugh. why is this girl so cute? I feel like pinching her cheeks.

    "Of course! Why don''t I want to? You are so delicious honey, you are beautiful, you are so different, not because you have something narrow. But because you are the person I love so much, I am so grateful to have you. So why I do not want to?." I asked her, she was just silent and soon she kissed my lips. only a moment later Choon-hee smiled showing all her pure white teeth.

    "We''ll continue later, now tell me how did you come here?" She asked in a serious tone, I who was asked like that just sighed tiredly.

    ****

    (Choon-hee POV)

    I sighed softly, still in the arms of Edwards who was currently silent. He gently stroked my hair and we heard each other''s heartbeats, he didn''t say anything. Maybe he wanted to calm himself down for a bit.

    "Would you like something to drink? I can bring it to you." I told Edwards, he just kept quiet and was still gently stroking my hair.

    "I don''t want anything, just put it this way. I miss you, that''s why I came here. Are you okay? how are you feeling? is your body still in pain?" Edwards asked me, I who heard the statement from him just smiled a little.

    "I''m fine, you know that I will always be healthy whenever I want. I''m used to feeling worse problems than this. How about you? I''m sorry, because that time I insulted you. I never said anything bad to you, but because the anger is too big. I can''t help but say it all, will you forgive me?." I asked slowly, I lifted my head slightly and saw his face which was also currently looking into my eyes.

    "I know, you didn''t mean to say everything. I''m sorry too, because I said bad things to you. Would you forgive me too?" Edwards said to me, I immediately nodded and smiled sweetly.

    "We were both wrong at that time, because we were too emotional and forgot that everything really doesn''t need to be debated. I did many things just to solve the anger that was in my heart." I said to Edwards.

    "You''re right, we shouldn''t say things like that. When we have a tiring, annoying day or situation and meet unpleasant people, it''s natural for us to feel irritated and irritated. We become more sensitive and easily provoked. about little things that we really don''t need to worry too much about. This response is a natural response when we become more sensitive, angry, and upset after experiencing something bad.." Edwards'' words were like someone who wasn''t sure, I laughed softly at what he said.

 Chapter 193 - 193. Choon-Hee

    "You.. You were angry with me yesterday. Yes, you didn''t yell and do rude things. But you''re still angry, I just saw you angry with a face that was so adorable to me. Even though it''s adorable, I still don''t want to see it again. " I lightly pinched his stomach, he was already groaning and instead ruffling my hair in annoyance.

    "I actually like it when you''re angry. Your face is so cute. Like a doll that talks a lot. It''s just that.. When you''re angry, I''m also angry. So we hurt each other, even though if I stay silent at that time, surely You look even cuter." I moved my body away from him, then looked at his face that looked innocent when he said such a thing.

    "Yeah!! Why are you making fun of my face? tsk! I''m sure my angry face is etched in your little brain and makes you imagine ridiculous things, right? It''s so bad I have a husband now." I said annoyed, but instead he flicked my forehead and made me groan now.

    "What? I''m thinking silly things? Where have I ever thought strange things about my own wife? ish.. you''re the only one who thinks silly, what do you think? Edwards chose to sit down and leaned against the side of the bed, half covered in the blanket. But the other half of his body was bare-chested.

    I looked at my husband body, which was very beautiful, his body shape was so strong and extraordinary. although I''ve seen it many times, but still. Everything about Edwards always fascinated me.

    "I''m naughty too you like right? especially if I''ve been naughty when we were making love, you always ask again and again. Don''t you? Don''t dodge Young Master Douglas!." I crawled up to him, letting my breasts be seen directly by his eyes. I deliberately made him hot and cold because he saw my two breasts.

    Just look at how his currently unturned eyes were, he was even deliberately squeezing in annoyance. I just laughed and hugged him again. "Look at this, Something that always comes to my dreams. These two breasts make my long dream only longer." Edwards'' stupid remark of course immediately made me laugh out loud.

    "Gosh!! since when did my husband become so weird? How can you only dream of my two breasts? tskckckck.. you should be dreaming about me." I said annoyed.

    "I dreamed about you honey, but these two things came first then your face. ahhh I''ll never forget how beautiful they are. I want to always see and hug them, they''re Mine. Only mine and nobody else''s." Once again Edwards'' adorable behavior made me feel weird, how can he look like a little baby who loves his milk so much.

    "Yes.. Yes.. yes.. This is indeed yours, hold it until you are satisfied dear." I kissed his forehead and he held it repeatedly, I was amused because his really perverted attitude was even more funny.

    When we were making out, for some reason I felt someone was watching us, I looked at the balcony. It looks dark there, but it''s like hair that my eyes just saw. I immediately woke up and looked again with a little more clarity.

    "What is it, honey?" Edwards asked.

    "It''s like someone is watching us, don''t you feel?" I told Edwards, my heart was beating pretty fast. Because I felt that someone had been watching me and Edwards for a long time, but I just realized and just looked at the balcony of the room.

    "Are you sure?" Edwards asked, and I nodded with absolute certainty.

    We''ve all felt like we''re being stared at by someone else. We will definitely feel restless or always looking for who is looking at us. There''s nothing wrong with that. Reactions arise because our brain signals that someone is looking at us. Not from something mystical, perception comes from a system in the brain that is special to detect where the position of the person looking at us. That''s all I know about stuff like this.

    I started to put on my nightgown and turned on the bedroom light, then walked towards the balcony. but there was no one there, Edwards was already following me. We looked around but there was no one.

    "Are you sure? There''s no one here." Edwards said again.

    "I''m sure, I felt someone staring at us and I saw someone''s hair in the dark." I said so confidently, as I was about to walk looking towards the forest. My foot accidentally stepped on something, I looked down and it was a bracelet. I took the bracelet and looked carefully.

    "You see? there can''t be anything like this, if no one paid attention to us earlier. I don''t have this kind of bracelet, is it a girl?" I asked myself, Edwards picked it up and looked at it closely too, he looks very careful when he looks at something.

    "You''re right, there must have been someone here earlier. But why did she run away? Wouldn''t if she was one of the bodyguards in this mansion, she would immediately arrest me and tell your mother?" Edwards'' question made me even more curious.

    "You''re right. Who is she? Is it someone who isn''t from this mansion? But she''s a girl, why is she spying on us?" I''m a little scared when I say what''s on my mind right now.

    "The security system in this Mansion is very strict, I just had to try really hard to get in here. So if someone tries to break in and spy on us, there are only two possibilities. is someone who is quite good at breaking through the Mansion''s defenses. Whoever she is, you better watch out, I''m sure she has plans of her own if she does something like this." Edwards walked to the side of the balcony and looked at the trees in front of him. Those trees are the places where Bella and I were together this afternoon.

    Bella? Why am I even thinking about her? Moreover, she looks suspicious to me.

    "I hope it''s not a bad thing, will our togetherness be a Boomerang?" I asked Edwards.

    "Not really, even if your mother finds out. I don''t think your mother would ever do anything dangerous to us. Why are you scared like that? Do you know anything?" Edwards asked probingly, I just shook my head. Because I feel it''s not the time to say things that are not necessarily true, who knows it''s just my thoughts.

    "I''m just scared, you know that I''m a little confused by all the things that are happening right now. Edwards? You just go home okay, don''t stay here too long, I can take care of myself." I tried to make Edwards go faster, he gave me a confused look. But soon he smiled and gently stroked my hair.

    ***

    The next morning I woke up with a body that was quite sore, my eyes blinked a few times and then started getting out of bed with slow steps. today I have to meet with mother and Zurich, I just asked her about it. about my suspicions of Bella.

    I washed my face and brushed my teeth, then started walking downstairs. wishing everyone was still having breakfast together, hearing the clinking of spoons and the conversation that seemed quite complicated. I walked slowly and slowly began to listen to what kind of conversation made this morning quite noisy.

    "I told you never to start a relationship in a group! Are you guys deaf!? now, if it''s like this. What can we do? Your Girlfriend is dead, Agent Ree was Killed by Edwards and we can''t get back at him. Not for now!" Mom''s voice talking about Edwards made me eavesdrop a little, I stood behind the wall so I could hear all the talk I didn''t understand at the moment.

    "But we have to take revenge, I want life in return for life!" The man''s voice is quite loud, he seems to be refuting the mother''s words. Who''s he? Does he want Edwards to die?

    "Hei!! Are you crazy!? Edwards is still my Child husband! She and my son love each other! Are you looking for bigger problems? If Edwards dies, the problem will never be solved! but it gets worse! Do you think the world can be fine when the only successor to the Douglas family''s throne dies?

    Only Edwards is worthy, not with his one stupid brothers. And what will happen next? If the Douglas company is in their hands? The world economy will mess up and it''s going to have a huge impact on us! I don''t want to move on what will destroy me too! We have to think this through Lee!" Mother''s voice is really quite terrible, I got goosebumps hearing the very angry mother.

    "But she''s gone too far Madam! He killed Ree. Don''t you have the heart? Just let One life be killed without defense?" asked the man again.

    "One life means nothing compared to thousands of other lives! You must remember in all the missions you carry out, this is indeed a risk! Don''t ever think you can act as you please, Remember Lee! your flesh that you will protect the Berenice family with your own life. You will obey and will never betray, so if you dare to go against my words do that. You will never have any dignity again!" Mother gave a pretty loud warning, I swallowed hard. Because it seems the atmosphere is quite strange and it''s not the time for me to interfere.

    I was about to turn around, but I was immediately surprised to see Bella who was behind me and smiled very sweetly.

    "What did you see?" She asked slowly.

    "Nothing." I answered simply, I immediately walked quickly out of the dining room. did not dare to interfere in the affairs of her mother and bodyguards, even though what they were discussing was Edwards'' life. But I''m sure Mom wouldn''t do anything bad to Edwards.. But why did Edwards kill someone? Woman? Did Edwards really kill her? I don''t think my husband has that kind of character.

 Chapter 194 - 194. My Life Is Boring

    I walked towards the back garden, choosing to sit on a park bench and sighed softly. Maybe I''ll wait a while until things get better. My head suddenly dizzy because I heard the mother''s words were a little rough, not just a little. But quite a lot.

    I looked up at the sky this morning with a sad gaze, ahh .. last night meeting Edwards was like a dream to me, does Edwards really deserve to be just a dream?

    "Why are you even here? Don''t you want to see your mother?" One question from Bella made me look at her, I looked into her eyes that seemed a little suspicious of me. Does she know that I think a little bad about her?

    "I just wanted to say hi to my mom, but she seems to be in a bad mood. So I''ll just leave it at that, aren''t you busy Bella?" I still asked in a casual manner, not wanting to get too involved in a situation that would lead to bad things.

    I have to remember what Edwards said, don''t move on anything suspicious. just watch and be quiet.

    I had to act like that while I was around Bella, sometimes a calm sea could drown someone quite easily. And Bella could be that kind of person, if I wasn''t wary of her.

    "I really don''t have anything to do. How did you sleep last night? Did you sleep well?" Once again her question left me speechless, I looked into her eyes and seemed to want to find out a lot of things. Why is she asking if I slept well last night?

    "I slept well enough, how about you? was it good?" I asked back.

    "Not really, I was a little tired last night. Because I couldn''t sleep I chose to take a walk around the Mansion area. I saw the balcony door of your room was open, I thought you couldn''t sleep too. But I didn''t dare to approach you when I saw you seemed to be talking with someone. Who is he?." Once again, Bella''s question was quite piercing and made me a dilemma.

    Whatever answer I will say, it will lead to another question. I swallowed hard, ahhh.. why is my life always in such an unpleasant situation? whether in the Douglas Mansion, or here. At first Bella could be invited to be friends, but when she came here she looked quite strange.

    "Last night? Are you sure you saw me talking to someone? I think you saw it wrong, because I didn''t talk to anyone. I slept too well, after all who can enter this Mansion and enter my room? You know that the technological sophistication in this mansion is quite great. Surely if there was someone chatting with Me, my mother would have known first." I said casually, Smiling so sweetly at her. So that she knows that I am not someone she can easily suppress and look weak in front of her eyes.

    "Are you sure? I think my eyes are still good enough to see in the Darkness." She said again, and I actually chuckled and lightly patted her shoulder.

    "Bella, what do you really want to ask me? Is there something you want to say? I don''t know if you really want to say something nice to me, or are you here wanting to know something you probably know. What''s wrong? Bella? I''m getting the feeling you''re a little different from our first meeting a few days ago, you''re like spying on me with all the attitude that is not good enough, am I wrong?" I asked to make sure, I smiled sweetly.

    She just kept silent and sighed softly, her eyes looking up at the sky above us. Then she looked at me.

    "You suspect me? Why? I was just asking. Do you want to ask me something? Me?" She asked back, she was too good at talking, I don''t know what she really wanted from me.

    "No, why would I suspect you? You know, I don''t like meddling in other people''s business, I''m just asking, if you don''t want to answer that''s fine.. I always like people who are honest and won''t stab me in the back. If I''m not being nudged, I won''t nudge anyone else. I''m too lazy to look for trouble, I prefer peace and I''m happier if I have lots of friends." I said very honestly, I looked at her face from the side.

    She looked at me and nodded in understanding. "Are you easy to believe and believe in something you just met? I mean, new people like myself?" She confused me, her attitude can change at one time. I try to find the right words. ahh no, maybe the words would give her some thought. But? She is very smart and I''m sure she understands enough to conclude whatever I say.

    "an attitude shown by humans when they feel they know enough and conclude that they have reached the truth. Because belief is an attitude, a person''s belief is not always true or belief alone is not a guarantee of truth. The relationship between belief and science is very closely intertwined. People who believe usually in argument, say that they know everything about argument. Likewise with me, I believe that you are good. then you will always be good in my eyes, all of that can last until you really make me not believe anymore .

    Maybe attitude, behavior, or all the things that make you disappoint my heart that already believes so much. I''ve always behaved like that, I don''t want to be too concerned about the situation and what other people are doing. as long as that person doesn''t harm me." I said very carefully and gently, whether she understood what I was saying or not.

    "You have such a great mind as a modern human being, you have a pretty good education, a perfect way of thinking and you have a pretty hard attitude to predict, sometimes people like you can''t be guessed easily. You can move freely like slippery eels that are very hard to catch. I''ll have to learn something else more or less with you." She said out of my mind I really don''t know what else she will say Next.

    "Don''t praise me too much, I''m not good enough to be praised. Have you had breakfast? How about we have breakfast together? Then we can take another walk around the Mansion. Come on?" I got up from my seat and waited for her to confirm what I wanted. She got up and started walking beside me.

    I do things like this because I''m lazy to talk about difficult things. My life is already hard enough. so I stay away from things that make things more difficult. We both walked towards the dining room, maybe my mother had calmed down a bit more for now, or maybe she had gone outside to take care of other things.

    ****

    Everything that happens in this Mansion feels fine, it''s been days I live with a life that does feel very lonely and too quiet. My eyes stare at the moon tonight. For almost 20 days I feel like I''m trapped in a Mansion that is getting more and more making me feel something else.

    Mommy Yang is too busy, and Daddy who just goes about his days with medication. Zurich, who always goes abroad, while Bella? Since our conversation that time. She seems to be avoiding me. Sometimes she uses many excuses when I ask her to accompany me somewhere. even he blatantly stated that she had no time to be my bodyguard.

    What did I tell her to do? She was the one who initially offered to accompany me. Sometimes I wonder about people like that. I''m just confused when in my life I can''t do anything else, just stuck in life like a princess in a fairy tale.

    It''s not like this is the life I want, I want a family that can take care of each other and do everything together. That''s what I want, not something like this. Living alone and even Like a woman in prison.

    I sighed once again, before long I chose to put on a jacket and walked out of the room. I want to get some fresh air tonight, at least a walk in the back garden can calm me down a bit..

    I went out and down the stairs one by one, Mommy is going somewhere tonight she said. I don''t know where, I don''t dare to ask any questions.

    We rarely talk, because we rarely have time together. There are times when I want to ask her, that I want to return to my husband. But I can''t bear it, how can I ask for something my mother hates? although I don''t know what made her hate it.

    I saw a lot of Guards greeting me, I just smiled and nodded. Choose to walk back towards the back garden. In this mansion, all the guards seemed to be active day and night. No one seems careless, I don''t know what they are actually guarding? I? I don''t feel like I have any enemies in this world. Maybe they are used to such a life.

    I opened the back door and saw again some of the bodyguards who immediately looked at me. I smiled once more, then tightened the jacket I was wearing.

    "Where are you going, Miss?" a man asked me, he looked so serious looking at me. He''s the man who was arguing with my mother, right? What''s his name? Lee? Who wanted to kill Edwards.

    "I''m going for a walk in the park, wanting to get some fresh air." I said softly, he looked at me quite deep and then he looked around.

    "Let me accompany you, it''s quite the night for a woman to walk alone." He said again, I don''t really want to be accompanied. But what can I do, I can''t refuse.. Moreover, the look on his face did not want to be denied.

 Chapter 195 - 195. Lees Request?

    Me and him then walked together, after I nodded in agreement. We passed several flower gardens, then the alleys of groves of small trees that were very beautifully shaped. I want to go to the lake behind this park, it is very beautiful at night. Can see the stars up close, the sky feels easy for me to reach if I''m there.

    We just walked with each other in silence, he didn''t say anything and I also didn''t want to talk about things that might make him angry. I knew that this man had a heart that was quite angry with Edwards.

    "Miss, can I ask you something?" he asked, after we arrived at the lake I mentioned earlier. we both looked towards the lake, I don''t know what he wanted. But I know that this is serious.

    "Sure, if I can give it. I will, what do you want?" I asked quietly, I chose to sit on one of the benches. While he was still standing, but not too far from me.

    "Could you ask Mr. Edwards about where he buried my beloved''s body. This might sound presumptuous, not something I can ask outright. But can you help me?" Questions and requests from him made me pause for a moment, I looked back at the sky tonight.

    So beautiful.. Stars Like a sprinkling of knick-knacks that make me feel calmer.

    "Do you really love that woman?" It''s not a question, I just want to know how much he loves his girlfriend. I want to know if every man can be faithful to only one woman?

    Can every man keep himself in control only of women? whether every man who is in love, will do all the things he can for the person he loves. Because so far I''ve never really felt anything too much. Love? Sacrifice? What is all that? I can''t really feel it.

    There''s one thing in my heart that does feel really sad when I''m away from Edwards, but I don''t really want to tell anyone about this feeling. why? because I was ashamed, ashamed that I was the only one feeling sad. That I''m the only one who feels so in love.

    "I''d even be willing to give my life to Mr. Edwards, if that''s what he wants. For the sake of my woman, I want to see her grave. I want to be able to give her the last flowers and sweet words, even though I know that my woman can no longer understand or listen." Lee said to me, I immediately looked at him and saw that he was already looking into my eyes

    "What if it turns out that your woman isn''t really dead?" I asked slowly, I saw the look on his face that seemed so surprised. I smiled a little at him. I knew that Edwards couldn''t possibly have killed anyone, let alone a woman.

    "Is that true miss?" He asked me, and I shook my head slowly.

    "I don''t know for sure, but I''m sure my husband is not someone who would just kill people. He is a calculating and very careful person, he knows very well that even one small thing he can make good use of. So why would he bother to kill other people? He''s too kind, to even kill ants he doesn''t dare. let alone a human." I said very confidently, but Lee seemed to let out a sigh and instead closed his eyes slowly.

    "I saw it myself, he slashed my lover''s neck before my eyes." He said again, but I couldn''t believe what Lee said.

    "Lee? Do you know what we see in front of our eyes even though it doesn''t really match the facts? Are you sure my lover is dead? That made him fine? You don''t want to believe the other side?" I asked while raising an eyebrow, I looked into his eyes that were already very serious looking at me.

    "I ask you one thing, how can your woman be with Edwards? Edwards can''t be approached by a random woman." I asked once more, and his eyes immediately opened wide when I asked that.

    "You are right." He said after some time he fell silent and thought.

    "What is right?" I was confused.

    "When Agent Ree approached Mr. Edwards, she wore a fake face, I mean. There was another kind of skin covering her Face to her neck, she put on a mask of human skin and became Someone Mr Edwards knew. You''re right, that I have to look at it from a different angle. because when Mr. Edwards slashed Agent Ree''s neck, it did bleed.

    But not too much. What if it turns out that Mr. Edwards did that on purpose to get us to leave? What if he still keeps Agent Ree alive? to find out about his whereabouts. His personal assistant we''re currently imprisoning in the dungeons? You''re right, that someone like Mr Edwards couldn''t have been rash in killing someone.

    What if?" He immediately grabbed my shoulder, I saw his face and eyes full of hope. I immediately smiled and nodded slowly. "You have to look from the other side okay? I''m going to call Edwards after this and ask him if he can tell me about the woman you speak of. But, you know, right? that nothing is free in this world?" I asked again, I gave a very sincere smile. He immediately nodded in agreement.

    "I will be one of the bodyguards you can rely on, I will serve you. I will ask Mrs. Berenice to assign myself to look after you. I will spend the rest of my life guarding and loyal to Miss Choon-hee" He was already kneeling in front of me and he bowed his head very respectfully. I don''t really need everything he says, but for now I''m more accepting of what he has to say. Because of what? Because the slightest thing can make me feel benefited.

    ~~~

    I''ve already re-entered the Mansion, after talking a few things with Lee. I prefer not to talk too much about anything else to him, for now it''s better if we pretend to look normal. I also have to call Edwards after this, will he help? of course. Edwards was very nice to me, even though I only came to ask him for help.

    I walked into the kitchen and smelled a very fragrant aroma of cooking, I saw what I could eat. When I saw a glass of freshly roasted almonds, I went straight to the waiter and looked at her. "Can I take it?" I asked the waiter. How could she be making almonds at this time of night? and make the aroma look so tempting, I imagine if almonds are eaten while they are warm, wow! must be so delicious.

    "Ah.. Miss Choon-hee, actually I want to make a cake for tomorrow morning, Mrs. Katty really wants to eat Almond cake. But if you want, you can take some seeds." The waiter''s words made me chuckle. how can she want me to take just a little? She doesn''t know that I really want everything?

    "You have an account number?" I asked, while taking out my cell phone from my pants pocket.

    "Got it, what''s wrong madam?" he asked politely.

    "Give me all these almonds, then you buy them again at the supermarket. I''ll give you a bonus, here. Write down the account number and the money you want." I gave my cellphone to her, then I took a plate filled with lots of almonds. I smiled a little as I looked at the almonds that were so tantalizing.

    for some reason I really want the Almond that the servant holds, does he use magic? So I want to eat the almonds in her hand. But? I actually don''t like Almonds, so why do I want it now? The aroma of freshly roasted almonds makes my nose smell very delicious.

    "But Miss?" Her hand wants to give me the cellphone again.

    "Hurry up, before it''s too late, you know? what time is it? 3 am, you only have a little time to make breakfast for my mother. You must have been told to fill up the ingredients for making cakes right? So hurry up and write, you still have time to look elsewhere. If you think too long, you can be scolded. Quickly write down how much you ask, The most important thing for me is these almonds." I said firmly to her, she immediately nodded and wrote what I asked. She seemed really scared by what I just said.

    She gave me another cellphone, and I saw how much money he asked for. "Only like this? Just a little bit, I''ll add a zero after it. Already.. Go." I showed her the transaction that I had done, she looked glaring in surprise.

    "Miss.. That''s a lot, I don''t want to." She said again.

    "Okay, this is for you. Go to the supermarket quickly. I''m sure there are many supermarkets that are open 24 hours. It''s a big city, Go away. I lightly tapped her shoulder and walked away from there. holding a plate full of almonds.

    I feel very happy to smell the aroma since earlier, I''m so curious. What did the maid put in these ordinary looking almonds? I took one Almond and chewed it slowly.

    "Ahhh.. it tastes really good, it''s only natural that it smells good too. That waiter is good at cooking like her, I''ll ask her to make a lot of other food, she seems really good at making things. But wait? I just forgot her face and what her name is? Tsk! later.. I''ll ask my mother." I brought Almonds to my room.

    I want to eat while watching movies until morning, then I will sleep in the morning. Who will forbid it? there is not any.. I live freely, have lots of money, and relax as I please.

 Chapter 196 - 196. What Does Bella Want?

    After arriving in the room, I turned on the television and watched some Korean dramas that I had not had time to finish. There are many. Actually, I even have a list of what movies I''ve watched.

    After selecting a few films that I like, I started to chew the almonds and felt the pleasure of the savory and slightly salty taste. I like the taste, my mouth can''t stop chewing, I don''t know what magic the waitress put in just now. But I like her almonds, so I don''t feel like it''s a loss to give her a lot of money earlier..

    "Ahhhh, it''s so nice to have an atmosphere like this, I can watch movies while eating well. No need to be tired anymore to work, no need to see the faces of Violet, Mrs. Douglas, Daniel or Azzhura. But why does it feel like something is missing? Why do I feel that The current atmosphere is so thrilling to my soul? It''s like being told that I''m actually lonely, I don''t know why I have the thought that I''m really lonely right now." I said slowly, I sighed and began to enjoy the film in front of me.

    "Are you alone Choon-hee?" Bella''s voice made me turn to the side, she sat beside me. Then, looking at my plate, I covered my plate with my hand.

    Did she come here to ask for my almonds? Not! No one can ask for it. I glared at her with a very annoyed look. She can come and go as she pleases?

    "Do you really like Almonds? I just found out." Bella said again.

    "Yeah, I really like it. It actually doesn''t taste good, so don''t ask for it." I''m a little honest, I feel stupid myself. Why am I always telling the truth lately? And I''m always honest when I''m around her, It''s quite late and why did Bella just come to my room without knocking on the door? Is she willing to do something dangerous? There were many kinds of questions running through my mind, this was all because I was wary of being around Bella.

    "Ah no No.. I didn''t ask for your Almond yesterday, I know you really like the Almond, so I didn''t dare ask." said Bella, I smiled happily at her words.

    Still continuing to eat, I didn''t say anything else to Bella, I was too lazy to open the conversation, the silence felt too good to be felt for long.

    I was busy staring at the film in front of me, then pretended to be serious. Even though I''ve been very restless since then, what does Bella want at this time of night? It''s not night anymore, but it''s morning, 3am. Imagine! She came unceremoniously and just sat down. who does not suspect her.

    "Bella, tell me! what do you want?" I asked slowly, she just smiled when I looked at her.

    "What are you doing with Lee? It looks like you two are close, do you really like chatting together like before?" Bella''s question made me raise an eyebrow confused, why does she always know what I''m doing?

    "I wonder, you seem to live in this Mansion to always spy on me huh?" I asked bluntly, and she just smiled. She smiled at me again.

    "I was just curious, I accidentally saw you guys in the back garden." Bella turned off the television I was using, she seemed to have something quite suspicious, I looked at the blackened screen. Not long after she held my hands and looked into my eyes very closely.

    "Say, what are you guys talking about?" She squeezed my hand tight enough, I was immediately surprised to feel her hands were so rough it made me a little hurt.

    "Bella!! what are you doing!?" I screamed loudly, but he quickly slapped me across the face and knocked me back onto the bed.

    I heard her getting up from her seat, then she started walking slowly towards me. She pulled my hair pretty tight and looked at her face which now looked like an evil woman.

    "You know? I''ve been patient enough to see you acting like an idiot! You make me wonder what you think of me, your innocent face and your overly naive attitude. That''s what really pissed me off." Bella actually pulled my hair pretty tight. I tried to hold her hand, so she wouldn''t do anything worse than this.

    Right now my forehead hurts so bad because it hit the side of the bed. "Bella! Have you gone mad? How can you hurt me like this? Do you really want to hurt me! Have all the kindness you given been just bullshit? Don''t be reckless Bella! from this Mansion! and being hated by Zurich and Mommy! Do you want that to happen? So now let me go and we''ll talk about it all right. What have you wanted from me all this time? What do you need from me? spying on me right! Just explain everything now!!! Don''t be a coward by hurting me like this!." I shouted once more, Bella with an innocent face and a horrible smile slapped me once again.

    "You think I can do what you want? Choon-Hee, don''t think I''m a stupid woman. I did spy on you, but not to make a deal with you. I actually want to destroy your family! You, Mrs Berenice, Zurich .. all of you who are Berenice''s family, I want to avenge all the revenge that you have done on my father and mother. And I will take revenge slowly, until you feel all the pain. So don''t ever think I''m really good." She said again, I was quite surprised that she would tell the whole thing honestly. I looked around, no one heard my screams since earlier? Why?

    "You want to ask for help? Unfortunately you can''t do anything, why? Because I know quite well how to make your room quiet at once. I''ve been in the Berenice Family for a long time, I will kill your family from the inside. It''s getting deeper and deeper. Now you have to forget what you heard from me earlier. Because it''s not time for you to find out quickly." I was confused by Bella''s last words, not long after she pulled my mouth and put something in. some kind of medicine I don''t know what it''s for, I want to rebel.

    But I can''t, because Bella''s body is like a man''s. Very strong! I was forced to swallow the drug. At first I didn''t feel anything, but slowly I felt my eyes getting blurry and everything went dark.

    ~~~

    The next morning I woke up feeling very sore, my eyes were a little heavy and it felt like something was going to come out of my stomach, I ran and pushed the toilet door pretty hard. my body was like being hit by thousands of hammers and my stomach felt like it was being beaten very fast. My head is spinning wildly, trying to hold onto something that can be grasped.

    I wanted to scream out loud because now it felt like this body really didn''t belong to me. nothing came out of my mouth, in the end I just sat on the toilet floor and tried to calm myself down. My eyes looked up at the ceiling, still feeling strange. I can only stand still and think what happened to me? why does it feel weird!

    I just remember eating Almonds, then? ahhh .. I don''t know, the more I remember. My head hurts more and more, slowly but surely I try to get up from my seat. Then started limping out of the toilet door. My room was still dark, I walked to the window and opened the curtains to let the sunlight in. Why is it so bright? what''s the time now?

    I looked at the clock on the wall, my eyes widen when I saw it was 2 in the afternoon. How long have I been asleep? I held my head once again which felt dizzy. Tried to sit on the couch and make sure I didn''t do anything bad all night. For some reason my face felt swollen and my body felt like it was being hit by many people.

    A knock on the door made me look up. For a moment, I saw the waiter brought something for me. Not long after my mother came in, she looked at me with a sad look.

    "Mom?" I said slowly.

    "Are you a better Child?" Ask Mommy

    "I feel my whole body hurts, what''s wrong? I can''t be okay like that." I said confused, I looked at Mommy''s face and she gave me a glass of brown drink. I don''t know what it is, but I still accept it and when I hold it it''s still so warm.

    It looks like a hot tea mixed with honey and lemon. I drank slowly, and sure enough. That''s what I felt when the drink entered my mouth, but there was a slight spicy taste and a quite strong aroma. I don''t know what else to add to this drink. I drank it all down, and it was enough to make me feel better. The warm feeling made my body comfortable and calm, so I looked back at Mommy. She smiled and stroked my hair gently.

    "Tell Mommy, who came to my room while you were here?" Mommy''s question confused me, I just stared in silence and raised an eyebrow in confusion.

    "What''s wrong Mom? Does anyone want to harm me? I feel like I''m being hit by someone." I said honestly

 Chapter 197 - 197.whats The Matter?

    "Mom? no, I don''t feel bad for Lee. I did meet him, but it was also only briefly because he accompanied me to chat and walk in the back garden. After that I came back, asking for Almonds from one of the maids. and . . . and I forgot what happened after that." I said trying to remember all the things that felt like something was left behind. But what?

    "Are you sure? Who is that maid? Could it be that maid who made you like this!?" Mommy looks angry, but I''m not sure that the maid is mean to me.

    "I think it''s true Mom, How can a mansion like this be entered by an outsider? Surely the suspect is an insider." Bella''s voice made me and Mommy look, I looked at Bella who looked at my face with a serious look. I felt there was something strange about his gaze.

    "You''re right Bella, this must be the servant''s doing! Find out who I assigned to make Almonds. Bring her in front of me, I''ll cut off her legs and arms!" I immediately held Mommy''s hand who was about to leave, looking into her eyes with fixed eyes.

    "Mom, it''s good we see from the other side. don''t be rash, it''s not good. Now, just bring the maid to me. Let me ask her seriously, there are some things I''m forgetting here. and i''ll remember it when I find it." some information." i said confidently, I looked at mommy then into bella''s eyes. I had a bad feeling about bella. I feel like I saw Bella last night. But I forgot where? and when?.

    "but choon-Hee, we can''t let people like that servant be given the freedom and opportunity to do more evil than this." mommy said adamantly.

    "Mom? Just trust me, I know what really happened and I''m sure the maid has no bad intentions. Please just bring her here." I said again, mommy seemed to take a deep breath and then nodded.

    "Oh yes Mom, Please bring Lee here too. I want to ask him a few things, don''t judge before we know the truth Mom." I said in a soft voice, Mommy nodded again. She walked away leaving me and Bella still standing near the sofa. two waiters were in our midst. I don''t know why Bella looked me in the eye so closely, she seemed to be looking for something. But what is she looking for?

    Sometimes my heart is never wrong and never lies, so I just know what''s going on. Does all this have anything to do with Bella?

    Maybe yes, maybe no..

    "What are you waiting for, put medicine on Miss Choon-hee''s face. You want her beautiful face to be ruined because of you?" Bella asked the two maids, the maid immediately nodded and walked towards me.

    Not long Bella sat on the bed, she chose to look at me from a distance. I looked into her eyes continuously, I was already suspicious of someone. I will definitely look at that person closely, until he feels uncomfortable. But unfortunately Bella looked relaxed and just smiled a little at me. She used to be relaxed?

    "Miss, sorry for having to touch your face directly." The waiter''s voice made me nod, she looked into my eyes for a moment and smiled a little. She sat blocking my gaze from Bella, and her eyes seemed to be telling me something. what?

    I was confused, and she just smiled and blinked a few times. It didn''t take long for one hand to put something in my hand, I think it was a piece of paper. I hastily stuffed it into my nightgown pocket, and acted as if nothing had happened.

    The two of them looked like they wanted to save me from something, but I guess they were also afraid to take further action. they treat my face quite painstakingly, I know they are actually shaking. Their faces also look like cold sweat. "All right, I''m better. You can go." I said, after feeling better. They nodded and chose to leave in front of me and Bella. I tried to walk towards the mirror and saw my face in some parts. Like getting slapped? I thought. Guessing. Yes.. I think this is indeed a slap in the face, but who slapped me?

    The culprit is definitely a woman, a woman''s habit when she is angry is to slap. I also feel that my hair is quite sore, it can be seen from the few strands that fall out on the floor. It was confirmed by a woman, and I immediately looked back at Bella. Is Bella the culprit?

    "What are you here for?" I asked Bella, whether on purpose or not. But the two maids had opened the door wide enough. Until I could see some of the bodyguards standing in front of me, my eyes saw Bella who was also looking at the door.

    "I just want to take care of you Choon-Hee. why? you don''t like it? I know you must be very scared right now, because you feel weird about what''s happening. But don''t worry, I will always be by your side to take care of you. Zurich is quite worried for what happened, he will soon return from overseas and return to this Mansion, you don''t have to worry anymore okay." Bella spoke as she walked towards me, then she gently stroked my hair with her hand. When I looked at her right wrist, I saw a fairly small wound. like a wound formed from a fingernail, I don''t know if this is just my guess or not. But I have pretty long, sharp nails. And it can definitely hurt someone''s wrist, if I hold and stick my fingernails into that person''s wrist, making a pretty visible cut.

    "Bella, what''s wrong with your wrist? It''s a wound, you don''t want to treat it?" I asked, I held her right hand and took a closer look, Bella looked a little surprised. But she immediately tried to relax.

    "Oh this, I just accidentally scratched it while it was itching. You know that sometimes cold weather makes me a little allergic." She said slowly, I just nodded. She thinks I''m stupid!? don''t know which wounds occur because of allergies and wounds that occur because of being gripped?

    "Oh I see, don''t forget to give ointment. So that the wound doesn''t leave a trace, sometimes women are not allowed to have wounds on their bodies." I said again, I smiled very sweetly at her and she nodded in agreement.

    "Women are indeed required to be perfect, yes.. that''s how this world is, why only women? Because we are like objects to men''s eyes." Bella said in a voice so hoarse and deep, I who heard this could only be silent. Once again I do not understand what Bella said.

    Not long after, Mommy came back with the maid and Lee. came with quite a number of bodyguards.

    "Mom..." I said quietly, when I saw the arrival of two people who were indeed suspects in what had happened to me.

    "This is the maid? You said you gave me almonds?" Mommy asked, I looked at her face and looked closely.

    "I think so." I answered with uncertainty. "But I wasn''t given, I asked her. So I don''t think she has anything wrong with me." I said honestly, and Mommy just sighed.

    "She didn''t give it doesn''t mean she didn''t do bad things. What if almonds contain compounds that are not good for your body? It''s been confirmed that she has bad intentions for you. If you consume too much or add something in almonds, it can cause poisoning. This is rare, but we should always be aware of it. This is because almonds contain hydrocyanic acid, which can trigger nervous system disorders and respiratory system disorders.

    Moreover, if you eat too many nuts with added a lot of salt, it will cause problems with the body. This happens because consuming too much salt mixed in nuts can trigger an increase in blood pressure, which if left unchecked will lead to heart disease and stroke. Maybe she did that to you!" Mommy really looks different this time, she''s like a woman who is quite over-the-top in saying and doing things.

    I don''t know if this is in Mommy''s nature, or if this is something she shouldn''t be doing. For me, guessing on unnecessary things would make things even more messy.

    "I did add a little salt to the beans, but I swear I didn''t mean anything bad. Even Miss Choon-hee suddenly came to the kitchen and asked for the beans, I don''t know why she did that. I took the money and bought new nuts, because this morning Madam asked for a cake made of almonds." The waiter said, I who heard her words could only be silent.

    "But still! You should find out more about what my son can eat or not! What if he has an allergy! What if he dies from a nut! Don''t be such a dumb servant! I''m paying dearly for you to be more selective !" Mommy shouted loudly, I who heard this could only surrender.

    Mommy why is this really? Why look different when you''re angry?

    "Mom.. Don''t be." I said slowly.

    "Choon-Hee! Are you going to defend all the people who almost killed you!! Don''t close your eyes! Take a good look, that in this world we have to keep ourselves out of even the smallest troubles! You have to remember that!." The screams I received, of course, made me quite surprised...

 Chapter 198 - 198. Annoying Woman!

    I saw Mommy''s face was already red and her breath was up and down, she really looked weird. Soon Bella came to my mother''s side and gently stroked my mother''s shoulder. She was seen giving medicine, then my mother swallowed it whole without thinking. Really!? Is my mom sick? why did she have to take medicine, when she was so angry.

    "Almonds or whatever, I''m sure that''s not the cause Mom. I''m pretty sure, so let''s end all this drama and we''d better find out the source of the problem from something else." I tried to be nice, although actually I was a little offended by what Mommy said, yelling at me. Like yelling at her subordinates, she said not like her children.

    "It''s up to you Choon-Hee! You really are stupid! You don''t know what''s right for Yourself!." After saying that, Mommy left in front of me, along with Bella.

    It''s just me, the maid who delivers the almonds, and agent Lee.

    some bodyguards have already left in front of us, I chose to remain silent. After the door there closed, that''s when I immediately grabbed the hand of the maidservant. her hands were so cold and she was so scared.

    "I know you didn''t do this, don''t be afraid. You have no reason to harm me, even if you have reasons. I don''t think it makes sense if you poisoned me with a peanut. Especially at that time I asked for the peanut, not you. who gave it." I told her to sit next to me, she looked me in the eye and it was obvious she was about to cry.

    "I''m afraid Miss, am I going to die?" she asked.

    "No, no one will die. I''m sure you will stay alive and always be by my side. I will make you my personal servant, you don''t be afraid to be killed by my mother. My mother would not dare to do that to you." I said again, I hugged her, Her body shook violently and I felt that she was really scared and now she is only relying on my words.

    "Thank you Miss, and I''m sorry I couldn''t help you with anything." She said to me,

    "No problem, don''t be afraid of anything and don''t feel guilty okay? Now you go to your place and rest." I said again, he nodded and chose to leave. leaving Agent Lee and me in this room.

    "Lee?" I asked, he was just silent and took out his cellphone, inside the cell phone there was an inscription.

    ''We are being spied on by someone, the system in this Mansion has been hacked and I''m sure there is someone who is evil and wants to do bad things to the Berenice family. Don''t say anything like that, and hurry up and get in touch with Edwards!''.

    "Sit down Lee, I want you to tell me why you and I met in the park?" I asked pretending. He sat down and handed me his cell phone.

    I started typing something, while Lee was telling me why the legs met last night.

    I sent a message to Edwards'' number, even though I knew that Edwards couldn''t possibly read a message from a foreign number. but I wish Edwards could take my message, right now. What I''m afraid of is that my cell phone might have been hacked too, so I can''t do anything.

    Lee was still talking at length as I typed a message for Edwards.

    ''To my beloved husband, it''s me.. Choon-hee.

    Edwards, if you''re reading this message. You should know that this is not a simple matter, I''m sure you know very well that the Berenice family is hated by many people. I want you to help me, there''s something strange in this Mansion. Agent Lee and I can''t do anything. Please help us, and please contact us again. Agent Lee was so nice to me, he asked about agent Ree. the woman you said you killed, but I''m sure you didn''t kill her. So if you are reading this message, please help me immediately. Your personal assistant will be sent home by Agent Lee, so you guys can carry out all the plans well.''

    Send...

    The message was sent, I immediately gave the cellphone to Lee. he seemed to stop the conversation and he looked at the contents of the message I sent, he smiled. from his smile he seemed to be saying thank you, probably because I was asking about Agent Ree.

    "I think you and I did talk a lot last night, but I forgot a lot of things. Thanks for taking care of myself Lee." I said pretend.

    "Don''t thank me, I think this has become my duty. You know that I am a special agent who was assigned to look after the Berenice family right? I can hate you. I swear to stay loyal to this family, so no matter what happens I''ll stay loyal." He said seriously, I don''t know if he said this because he wanted to tell the people who were spying on us, That here Lee will take care of me and threaten the spy that he can''t do anything to me anymore. Or did Lee often say things like this to all the members of the Berenice family?

    I dunno, I''m not sure about many things.

    "Thank you Lee, I owe you enough. You want to spend a lot of time taking care of me, after this. Make sure you are always around me, I''m afraid if someone really wants to harm me." I said honestly.

    "Would you like something to eat? I can give you some." Lee said.

    "I want to eat, can you bring it?" I asked, but before he actually got up from his seat to leave me. I whispered something in his ear. "Bella." I said quietly, and he looked a little surprised.

    "Don''t take too long Lee, I''m hungry." I said, then I got up from the couch and chose to go into the bathroom. I have to clean my body to feel fresher and think better.

    ~~~

    Elsewhere Bella listens to all the conversations between Choon-Hee and Lee. She smiled slightly when she heard that Bella was currently in Mrs. Berenice''s room. This old woman was sleeping after Bella gave her a sedative. Bella smiled again. Because this family is under her control.

    She took out her cell phone and started dialing a number that was quite important to her. "Hello Mrs Anne, nice to contact you again. The medicine you have given me is very good, I want to thank Doctor Mona. I am slowly destroying the Berenice family from within, and I would not be able to do this without your help." Bella said to a woman who was quite familiar, it was Mrs. Anne.

    "Yeah, of course you should be grateful. Don''t forget that we''re doing this to get lots of opportunities to rule this world. You have to be careful Bella, I don''t want you to get into trouble. Moreover, Choon-Hee''s arrival must not be a good thing. for you. I''m quite happy to be working with you, the first time you contacted me and said all your wishes, I felt I got a big surprise. Like getting two fish at once in one fell swoop." The voice on the other end of the phone made Bella chuckle.

    "Sure madam, send another drugs that destroy nerves to Mrs. Berenice and Mr. Berenice, I want them both to suffer slowly. So that we can more easily destroy all those who stand in our way." Bella said again.

    "I''ll send it right away." After saying that, the phone line was disconnected unilaterally.

    *****

    (Choon-Hee POV)

    The days passed, but until this moment I did not find an answer to the message I sent to Edwards. The number is also unreachable, Lee has repeatedly tried to call, but in reality can''t really provide any information.

    Lee can''t get out of this Mansion, since the incident a few days ago, Lee was forced to stay in the Mansion just to take care of me. The two of us could only stare at the expanse of fallen trees. My eyes can''t turn away from the beauty that I see right now. What now? No one can help us? What did Edwards actually do? What is he doing? Did he forget me?

    "Is Mommy home yet?" I asked Lee, he just shook his head slowly.

    "Where exactly is my mother? Why does she go on and on and I never see her again, is she mad at me Because of what happened that time?" Again I asked Lee, and again Lee shook his head slowly.

    I know he''s just busy thinking about his woman''s problem, he''s waiting for an answer from Edwards. Answers about a woman named Ree. But until now Edwards did not reply.

    "Then what should we do now? Are you really unable to go? There is no secret passage that can make you run away?" I looked at his face from the side, and he just let out a long sigh.

    "Bella and Zurich are blocking all exits, if I force my way out of here. Then I will become a Fugitive, I don''t want to die in vain just for unimportant things. As long as we can be fine here, then we should still look good. There are a lot of things that probably can''t be explained, one of them. How can Bella have full trust from Mrs. Berenice? And why does she seem to know very well what we want to do." Lee looked at me, he seemed to understand that here Bella did have a bad role.

    "Maybe she has hacked all the places in the Mansion, so she can hear and see what we are doing. I feel like this is a very beautiful prison. It''s so beautiful I feel like I''m living in a fairy tale. If I knew this, I would never want to be with my mother, I prefer to be with Edwards and serve his first wife who is quite annoying. But even though violet is annoying, she is a little better than Bella. I don''t know why I feel Bella is like a devil in the form of an angel? She is very hypocritical!.

    We can see now that hypocrisy is ubiquitous in all aspects of life. And one of them we see behind Bella''s face!! Yes! I''m so annoyed when I talk about her! tsk! If she hears this, then you should know that you are a damn woman!" For some reason I suddenly felt emotional, I wanted to kill her with both hands.

    My hatred for her is greater than my hatred for Violet. Gosh... I don''t know why in every life there are people who are annoying.

 Chapter 199 - 199. Lee..

    "You''re not afraid of hee?" One question from Lee left me speechless, so I started to think about a few things. Why should I be afraid? Who is she?

    "No, she''s not part of the Berenice family, to be precise, she''s just a woman who became Zurich''s lover. I''m more than her, I live as an only child in the Berenice family and I will be the heir to the throne. Isn''t that right? That''s what you said to me yesterday, actually I have complete control over this Family. Because I''m the only legitimate descendant." I said with a bit of arrogance, Lee looks Laughing. and I laughed too Hearing his voice is quite loud.

    "You are indeed brave, that''s what I saw in you from the start. Moreover, you are used to outside life and meeting many people. I''m sure you can easily guess a person''s character. That''s why you are able to guess anything that happens, By the way. About the letter you received? You still don''t want to say what it says?" Ask Lee to me, I know what he''s saying. About the letter given by one of the waiters.

    I don''t think it''s a letter, it''s just a small piece of paper with some confusing words on it.

    "Are you sure you want to hear it? You said we were always monitored clearly by someone. I''m sure that person can see our current situation." I told him a little.

    "You''re right, never mind.. Don''t tell me if it''s really important. I''m sure you''ll understand what''s inside sooner or later." Lee said again

    "Yeah I''ll understand sooner or later. Oh yeah Lee, can you tell me how you fell in love with Ree in the first place?" I asked slowly, it felt like at a time like this to tell me at length about personal experiences. Of course it can make the mood better.

    "Because we were always together, we started to feel the seeds of that love. Togetherness brought a lot of changes in us. She is such a gentle and loving woman, sometimes if we get a mission to kill someone. She doesn''t want to kill a small child or woman, she must have always told us to kill them. So she finished the rest." I heard the story from Lee was quite amazed by the woman named Ree.

    "Why can she be recruited as a secret agent? If she doesn''t dare to kill women and children?" I was quite confused, because I know. Sometimes a secret agent like them really has to kill without thinking about who the person they kill is, and they generally don''t have a sincere heart. To be precise, their hearts were already frozen and numb. This is all done so that whatever they do can be completed properly.

    "She used to be a very evil woman, you wouldn''t believe behind her beautiful face and sweet smile. She would shoot very smoothly even in front of babies, she would laugh loudly when the sound of crying and pleading for help sounded in her ears, she likes once tortured many people with her magic wand. She has a wand that can change shape into a firearm or sharp knife. The screams of pain from the people she tortures, is a beautiful melody that she always wants to hear.

    Her eyes always radiate a lot of love and affection when looking into other people''s eyes. All our enemies believe that he is a good person, but unfortunately they believe too much. Until they all died horribly at the hands of Agent Ree. She is a murderous woman who has no heart and feelings.

    Sometimes I am proud of her attitude, but sometimes I feel there is something she is hiding from all that evil attitude. until one night, I tried to get into her room. She was contemplating under the night sky staring at the moon-shaped necklace, when I asked what it was. she replied that it was her mother''s necklace, her mother had died at the hands of important officials. Her mother is a mercenary woman who is always sold to important officials, her mother may not be as lucky as you and Mrs. Berenice.

    She told me, there was one official who raped his mother to tear her mother''s womb. The rest of her mother''s life was only spent in pain, her mother did it all so that Agent Ree could become a great woman one day and take revenge on the officials who had made her mother in pain. That''s why when he was given the task of killing someone, she knew that person was an important official she hated. She was very, very happy, she tortured very cruelly. The cruelty in her heart was too ingrained, that she forgot who he was.

    I was quite sad to hear what she said. I came every night to her room just to listen to all hee stories and we spent a lot of time together. Slowly I began to bring her back to her true self. I am happy when she has started to change, The change made her understand more about the meaning of life.

    I believe that the feeling we are feeling right now is a blessing from God, sometimes God gives us the opportunity to fall in love and feel that love. The heart that we get from God, as a sign that God loves us. That''s what I always tell Agent Ree. she has turned into a very good woman, This year we actually intend to resign. Mrs. Berenice told us that if we could get you to divorce Edwards, it would be our last mission. We will be given a long holiday, and may choose to return or not.

    At that moment, Agent Ree and I were so happy. We were already thinking about having a beautiful marriage and giving birth to our children. she is currently pregnant, I don''t know what happened to her." Lee told a long story, I who heard the story could only be silent for a moment.

    She really loves Ree so much, how can I help them? So they can be together without me and Edwards having to divorce..

    "If I ask you to be my official Bodyguard, do I have full rights over you?" I asked Carefully.

    "Of course, I work under the special secret service of the Berenice Family. This secret service is directly led by Mr. Berenice, so you can ask Mr. Berenice to inaugurate me as a special bodyguard for you. Why do you ask like that? You are not happy, are you? if I can be free from all the troubles in this family?" Lee asked a little sadly.

    "No, I was just asking." I smiled and lightly patted his shoulder a few times.

    I returned to the Mansion after talking a lot with Lee, right now I just want to meet the Daddy one. He said today Daddy''s home after treatment, that''s why I chose to come to his room. I walked past some of the Guards guarding in front of Daddy''s room. Behind the room there is another room, that is the place where Daddy is currently resting after undergoing treatment.

    No one dared to stop my footsteps, all bowed respectfully and their eyes were fixed on the floor. Don''t look me in the eye at all, their habits are in a good environment, they are taught how to respect their own boss.

    Sometimes I feel a little lucky. Being able to become a madam in a rich family, have I ever had a dream like this? of course ever. But what never existed in my dream was that life was quite difficult after becoming a rich man, like many problems that always came and went. My brain seems to want to resign from inside my head, because there are too many problems in life right now.

    I turned the doorknob and looked inside, there were two doctors in there checking Daddy''s condition. Maybe Just making sure Daddy''s health stays fine.

    "Good afternoon Doc, how is my father doing?" I asked pleasantly, the two doctors who had been busy. Just look and smile sweetly.

    "It''s better, the medicine we give is enough to make his body''s immune system work better. In fact, several times we were confused about Mr. Berenice''s condition, who always dropped when he returned home, so we took the initiative to come here so we can control her condition, doesn''t matter, Miss? Since we don''t have permission from Mrs. Berenice yet, she said she''s been out of the country for a few days." The doctor''s words made me a little confused, so Daddy''s condition always dropped when he came home to this Mansion? What happened?

    "Oh yeah? Actually I don''t mind if the doctor wants to take care of my father more closely like this. Later I will tell my mother about this, but.. can I ask something? Why does my father always drop? Is there a reason?" I asked confused, the two doctors looked at each other and nodded at the same time. Then they looked around the room.

    I understand what they''re worried about.

    "I understand.." I said quietly, and they nodded again.

 Chapter 200 - 200. You Do Not Know Who I Am?

    "Actually, after surviving a stroke, because if you have been hit once, then the stroke will strike for the second, third or umpteenth time. Why is that? If there is another attack, the second stroke and so on are usually more violent. In one case, the patient died after receiving a second stroke.

    Stroke patients usually receive various treatments and treatments in hospitals, ranging from surgery and administering blood-thinning drugs. However, the treatment given only serves to restore or save body functions that can still be saved, not to completely cure the disease.

    People who have had a stroke have a high chance of having another stroke. That is why the handling of stroke patients must be careful. There are also people who have had a stroke and then are unconscious. If stroke symptoms occur repeatedly, it means that the treatment and handling of stroke patients is less successful. Repeated strokes are often more severe than previous strokes because the part of the brain affected by the previous attack has not fully recovered.

    When there is another attack, the disturbance that has been experienced is getting worse. The risk of death or disability will continue to increase every time a stroke occurs again. Controlling blood pressure is very important. High blood pressure increases the risk of stroke 4 to 6 times. What we don''t know is why it keeps repeating like this?

    In fact, we have strongly warned Mr. Zurich to keep an eye on Mr. Berenice''s condition. Because every time Mr. Berenice comes to the hospital for treatment, his condition always gets worse and worse. Even though we knew each other very well, when he came home. His condition is getting better, he just needs to take medicine a few times and keep his mindset and just eat the food that we prescribe. But all the things we do Don''t make it any better, that''s why we''re confused. So we decided to accompany him while at home. Like this. We''ll take turns keeping watch, so we know what really happened to Mr. Berenice when he was at home. Like this." The doctor''s very long words made me think a little.

    "Then I will help you take care of my father. Just tell me what you want, I will help as much as I can. By the way, why is my father not hospitalized? Why is he always brought home?" I asked again.

    "We don''t understand, but Mrs. Berenice always said that it would be good if her husband was brought home. Because Mrs. Berenice doesn''t want to be alone at home alone. Besides, you all always live on the move, that''s why Mr. Berenice can''t be left alone. out of Mrs. Berenice''s reach, afraid something worse might happen." said the doctor.

    I nodded again and started walking towards my father, I looked into his open eyes. He seemed to know what he was talking about, I held his hand and stroked it gently.

    "Is there anything Daddy wants to tell me? I''ve come back to this house, being by your side and trying to be a good son. But why isn''t Daddy getting better too? Is there anything Daddy wants to tell me? Whatever Daddy wants, just say it. who knows I can help." I said to Daddy, and he just smiled a little and then his hand lightly touched mine that was near him. I feel warmth and affection from him, even if it''s just a small touch.

    "My dad will be fine right?" I looked at the two doctors who were near me, and they both nodded reassuringly.

    "Of course he will recover, Mr. Berenice has a high zest for life. We are trying our best to help him recover, that''s why you must entrust Mr. Berenice to us for this month. We will see significant changes from him, because we are very curious about Mr. Berenice''s condition at the moment.

    "Mr. Berenice''s condition is the same as the condition experienced by Mr. Douglas recently." I who heard Mr. Douglas'' words immediately looked into their eyes carefully

    "You mean the same?" I asked curious

    "A week ago we had an important meeting with fellow senior doctors. In that meeting we discussed some of the problems of patients who have rare diseases or diseases that have been cured, and that''s when we found out that Mr. Douglas is also sick. and all the characteristics and conditions are the same. exactly with Mr. Berenice''s current state.

    Becoming a big question mark in our minds, about what really happened, we suspect that there is someone who is very skilled in making poisons that can damage the nervous system, poisons that are odorless and colorless. detected in human blood, it might have caused Mr. Berenice and Mr. Douglas to have strokes and not recover like this." I see, now I understand what happened to Daddy.

    I know who it is, Doctor Mona! The female doctor I saw was chatting with Mrs. Anne. They chatted about the poison to be given to Mr. Douglas.

    "Have you told anyone about this?" I asked quietly and probingly, and they both shook their heads slowly.

    "Good, don''t tell anyone. I think there is someone in this house who really wants to kill my father. They are looking for many ways to destroy the Berenice Family through people who have great justice, please take good care of my father.

    Don''t give anyone permission to enter and give various foods, and never trust anyone. Not even me, you should never trust to take care of my father. Right now, my father is a patient of both of you. Your oath is to heal patients as best and as strongly as you can. So I hope you both remember the oath." I said very seriously.

    "We will remember, Miss.. Mr. Berenice is our friend and family. We are here because we really want to help him recover again. We will do everything possible to make sure he recovers. Our oath is to be loyal to the Berenice Family, especially Mr. Berenice." They said in a very Serious and very firm voice.

    I nodded in understanding, then I chose to leave the room. I closed the door behind me and chose to approach the guards in front. Now I don''t have time to be lazy anymore, I have to be Daddy''s child that I can rely on. I have to find out who is really controlling this Mansion and pretend to be a loyal person.

    "Gather all the Guards and secret agents working under my father''s auspices!" I said to one of the Guards in front of me, and he was a little taken aback by what I said. But he quickly contacted all the people I asked to gather, through one of the connecting devices.

    It wasn''t long before everyone arrived, maybe nearly three hundred men who were so well built and so strong, were standing neatly in front of me.

    I looked into their eyes one by one, their faces were lifted arrogantly. But their eyes still showed a sense of politeness by looking at the wall. At times like this I had to use my abilities to find out who was really on my father''s side, and on the enemy''s side. The enemies in the blankets are indeed more difficult to see, and if I mis-strategy just a little. then what I do now will be a Boomerang.

    "Who here is loyal to Mr. Berenice and is willing to die for the Berenice family?" I asked in a low voice, I saw all of them looking confused and wondering. "There is an enemy under the covers in this Mansion, who is slowly killing my father and mother." I said quite loudly at the last part and then they all immediately looked into my eyes in surprise.

    All the bodyguards in front of me immediately bowed respectfully, I who saw that immediately nodded slowly. "You guys have to take better care of this room, never trust anyone to come in. Anyone! No one but..! Not even me. My father must recover within a month, so we know who dared to make him like this. The doctor there inside is trying hard to heal my father, I hope you can do your best to keep my father''s room safe." I said again, I saw those who were already nodding excitedly.

    "What is this?" Bella was seen walking towards us, she was holding a tray of food and drinks. I just looked at her with a flat gaze

    "Just a note, now no one is allowed to enter except the doctor. No one can enter to visit my father. He will be taken care of by the doctor until he recovers." I said slowly.

    "Are you crazy? What if Mr. Berenice is getting very sick?" Bella asked in a fairly high tone.

    "I''m crazy? Why do you think that? Compared to us, the doctors there are more experienced. Why are you worrying about something so insignificant?" I asked again, Bella looked disapproved of what I said.

    "Do you believe in those two doctors? He''s not our family! He could have used the situation to kill your father! Haven''t you thought that through?" Bella still looks very displeased, I''ve looked into her eyes and challenged her, who at this moment really wanted to hit me in the face. It is clear from the look in her eyes that are very attached.

    "Get out of the way, I have to come in. It''s time for Mr. Berenice to eat." Bella said, I who heard the words from her immediately smiled a little.

    "Get out of the way? You''re ordering me? Have you forgotten who I am? Who do you think you are here!? You only came because Zurich and my mother ordered you to, right?" I looked at her while giving a big smile, she stepped towards me and totally opposed me. she entered the room behind me, I immediately grabbed her shoulder and held it firmly..

    "Continue on one step, then I will make sure I put you in the dungeon." I emphasized a bit, even though I knew that she would definitely not be scared at all.

    "You dare? Just try." She said with a cynical smile, she took another step. I was quite annoyed with her attitude, which immediately pushed her body to the ground. plates and glasses fell on the floor and made quite a noise. I swallowed hard when I saw her groaning in pain.

    I stepped in front of her, then crouched right on the field. I stroked gently.

    "You know? I will be the best woman, if you are kind. But I can be the worst woman, if you are bad. So don''t ever test the state of my heart, I quite hate people who underestimate me. Which is not okay. I''m used to meeting a lot of hypocrites who always look good, like an adorable doll. But behind she has a sharp knife that will kill anyone. You and I are different, you do look very, very good. But I know who you really are.." I said seriously, I then got up from down there.

 Chapter 201 - 201. Ring...

    Then I saw the broken glass and plate which had hit the tip of my foot. There was blood dripping there, the scratch didn''t hurt me. But it makes me want to look strong and stay strong.

    "Listen! No one is allowed to enter this room! No one! Other than the two doctors who are in there. All food and drinks that my father will give you, must be checked first whether there are harmful substances or not. can, one of you should taste it." I said again, I was still staring at Bella''s body that seemed ready to kill me right now. but she held it, why? because she was thinking, she was thinking about staying calm.

    "You''re digging your own grave Choon-hee! You think everything you do will make everything okay? What if your father dies there? What if it turns out that the two doctors killed your father on purpose!?" Bella is still trying to say what her heart and brain want.

    "Oh yeah? If those two doctors really wanted to kill my father, didn''t they have a lot of opportunities over the past few years? Why now? In the Berenice Family Mansion? Why now? openly? You know, real criminals never miss an opportunity to kill head-on." I said with a sweet smile.

    "You''re pretty confident huh? You never know, that real criminals are people who will slowly hurt, tear off the skin carefully, and kill directly is not what Professional criminals would do! Sometimes, What do you see? in front of your eyes isn''t really what you think it is!" Bella got up from the floor and looked deeply into my eyes.

    "I know, I know enough. That''s why I love to provoke someone to show their true attitude. Sometimes the mask of the villain is thick enough to be torn off, that''s why I tear it slowly. Scraping little by little, until I find the real face. " I smiled again, raised an eyebrow and patted her shoulder a few times.

    "What do you mean?" she asked, a little annoyed.

    "What do I mean? Whatever it is, you don''t need to know. So? Can you get out of here? At least get out of my sight!" She looked displeased with the way I kicked her out. Her eyes met mine and she took a deep breath.

    Without another word she left in front of me, she walked with annoyed steps. I saw the departure just smiled a little, then I saw the food and drink that had been sprinkled on the floor. I crouched down again, then began to look at the contents of the food. Nothing out of the ordinary, but I have to find out more.

    "Take some of that food and drink, then give it to the doctor inside. Tell them to test it for poison or not." I ordered one of them, without asking any further. they immediately nodded and started doing what I said.

    I looked once more at all the Guards who were here.

    "Wait a minute, there''s a few things I want to tell you before you go." I said quietly, they all stopped and looked me in the eye. They seemed to be waiting for what I would say after this.

    "Are you willing to give me one of your fingers? As an oath that you will be loyal to the Berenices?" I asked while looking into their eyes one by one. some of them looked restless, I understand that they were quite surprised by what I wanted.

    "If you don''t want to, you can refuse. I only need people who dare to devote their lives to the Berenice family. Right now, there are many enemies who will kill us from inside and outside. It could be that you all really want to kill me and my family. It could be that you''ve only been pretending to be loyal, even though you''re waiting for our weak point. Isn''t it natural, I think like that." I''m getting serious now, I understand very well that my mother and father are at a low point. They are busy taking care of themselves.

    "I don''t know who''s friend and who''s foe. I don''t know anything about everything that happened in the Berenice family, but all I know is one. That there''s a serious problem I seem to have to solve. Would you please give me a service?" I was silent for a while, still looking them in the eye very, very closely. I don''t know what I''m thinking right now, but my deepest instincts want me to act to defend my family and save those who are slowly falling apart.

    My instincts are never wrong, I know something is wrong. I need to be able to move before it''s too late. before Bella did something even worse. I believe that he is indeed one of the people I should suspect.

    "There is no?" I asked once again, I immediately smiled and nodded my head slowly.

    "I see, I don''t have any rights here." I said quietly, hurt enough that they all wouldn''t believe me.

    I was about to turn around when they died, until I heard the sound of the door from behind my father''s room. I looked and saw the doctor came out with a happy face.

    "What happened?" I panicked.

    "Your father can talk, you and some Special Agents have been ordered to come in. He said he had something important to talk about." Said the doctor, I heard this immediately ran in. followed by several bodyguards who seemed to be my father''s special Secret Service agents.

    I saw my father who smiled very sweetly, he could move his hands. I immediately held his hand and my eyes almost burst into tears with joy.

    "Choon-Hee." He said softly, I can hear my father saying my name so fluently.

    "Yes, Dad.. I''m here." I say again, and my father nods tearfully.

    "This... The ring that will make you take my place. Take good care of Our Family, the Berenice Family is yours now." He removed a diamond ring with a scorpion-shaped gemstone, it was indeed very small but still looked evil. I didn''t know all this time my father wore a ring like this.

    "Dad? what do you mean?" I asked confused, my tears really fell and couldn''t be held back anymore.

    "I, the Great Lord Berenice.. will give the whole name of the Berenice family to my only daughter, She who will succeed me and become the sole heir to the throne of the Berenice family. With this, I hope all my loyal followers can acknowledge it." Dad''s words were very loud, I was almost breathless hearing what he said at this time. I heard everyone in the room immediately salute by bowing beneath me.

    I looked at them. "A better life for the Queen of the Berenice family. Best regards from us, your followers." one of them shouted quite loudly,

    Until the people outside immediately knelt down and bowed respectfully as well.

    GREETINGS FROM YOUR FOLLOWERS!!!" said all the guards around us.

    The ring was worn on my hand, when I wore the ring. I hear footsteps going inside, Mum and Zurich are seen coming in here. I saw the mother''s face which was quite surprising, but soon she smiled happily seeing what happened..

    "Finally! you get full rights over this family." Mom hugged me and made me a little surprised.

    What do you mean mom?

    "She deserves it, she is our Princess." Father said quietly, his voice still very low.

    "She is my child." Mom said, mom let go of her hug from me and looked at my dad with a flat look.

    "My oath has been completed. In the end the Berenice family will fall into the hands of my Child. hahahahaha.. at last! Finally the pain in my heart paid off!" Mom''s words made me panic a little, what are you talking about?

    "Mom? What did you say?" I was confused.

    "My child, finally all our pain has paid off. Now you get straight away. Everything belongs to the Berenice family, the ring on your hand. It is a sign that you are the rightful heir! You will be recognized in all circles." said mom with a pretty scary smile, I looked into dad''s eyes. He seemed to be fine when he heard some strange remarks from mother.

    "You see my husband? You have given everything to our child. Now you will see this family destroyed! I will make the Berenice Family only in memory! I will change this family name! I will destroy the big name of your family who has hurt me!!. " Mother''s voice is quite loud, I who heard it now understand what you want.

    Did you really want the destruction of the Berenice family all this time? But why?

    "Mommy? Don''t say that." I said slowly, I wanted to hold her shoulder. But he first grabbed my shoulders and looked me in the eye very closely.

    "Tell me child!! Say clearly that you will erase the big name of the Berenice family! Say loudly that you will kill this dying man! Say it clearly!!! Say that you will bring this family to the pit of death!. Hahahahahaha. ...." I heard this immediately and felt hurt.

    How can my mother be this evil?

 Chapter 202 - 202. Im Well? Or Bad?

    "Mommy? Don''t say that, I would never do such a thing." I said quite loudly, the mother who heard my refusal immediately looked annoyed and held my shoulder quite tightly.

    "You!!!." Before the mother said anything, several bodyguards immediately grabbed the mother''s body. I who saw it could only stare confused.

    "Madam, please calm down. Miss Choon-hee is now the head of the Berenice Family. We will not hesitate to get rid of Madam, if you do anything bad to her." Said one of the men whose name I do not know.

    "Leave it alone, I''ll take my mother to the room. Daddy, I''m staying for a while." I grabbed my mother''s shoulder and helped her to walk outside, there were many bodyguards who immediately bowed respectfully when I passed.

    "See? You are feared and respected now." Mother said once again, she said with a low laugh. I don''t know what made her like this.

    "Please call a doctor, Yes." I said to one of the maids, I feel my mother has a slight illness. because her attitude has been quite strange lately.

    We went up to the top floor, which was my room. I took her to my room only. Since I felt that mom needed more attention from me, I opened the door and told her to come in. then she sat on my bed, I held her hand so tightly

    "Mommy all right?" I asked quietly, I''m sure she would say yes. Because I feel like she''s going to lie to me a lot. I thought he was away, because I rarely saw her all this time, she was just busy taking care of her own life.

    "choon-Hee, sometimes the revenge of a woman who has been hurt is to hurt the person even more. We will pretend to be very nice, give a lot of love and make sure the person is complacent. Then when everything goes well, then this grudge that has accumulated will become the sharpest blade. This revenge will kill and hurt that person to the point of refining his heart. That is the most perfect way to hurt him back." Mom suddenly said something I quite understood.

    "By hurting our hearts too? Revenge is like two interlocking blades. If we hurt that person, then we hurt ourselves. Mommy feels okay with something like that?" I asked in a low voice, I was quite saddened by my mother''s very unkind attitude like this.

    "If I have a grudge against someone else, then I will be destroyed by that person! This hatred and revenge is deeply ingrained in Mommy''s heart, choon-Hee! It has shaped and covered my heart that I once believed. I really believed it!." She said again, she was crying slowly, I who saw the tears could only be silent a thousand languages.

    I don''t know what to say? I know how Mommy feels, for years being hurt by Berenice''s family, she really wants to avenge this and destroy Berenice''s family. I know she will do this no matter what, until she gets what she wants.

    "So, when you want to take revenge on the person who has hurt your heart. Never leave him, don''t turn away from him. But you have to walk closer to him, hug him tight, then you can hurt him more easily, you can kill him with more pain. bigger, Stab deeper to the heart! That''s the most appropriate way of revenge!" Mother looked into my eyes and smiled very mysteriously.

    "Mom? Never mind.. rest first, okay?" I tried to calm her down. gently stroked her shoulder and held her hand. so that she knows that I am here for her.

    I was just about to make my mother fall asleep on the bed, the sound of a knock on the door made me look towards the door. a doctor came inside, the doctor smiled sweetly at me.

    "How is Mrs. Berenice? Is she still screaming?" The doctor asked as if very close to my mother.

    "Just a little Doc, please check again." I tell him, he nods and starts pulling out a bunch of tools. I don''t know what he was wearing. All I saw was that he was just injecting some kind of fluid into my mother''s body, and not long after that she fell fast asleep.

    "Is my mother seriously ill?" I asked quietly, and the doctor just nodded.

    "Everyone has been hurt and hurt other people. And sometimes it''s hard to come to terms with emotions that rage and try to forgive them. In the end, pent-up anger makes us hold grudges. Not many know that holding a grudge doesn''t just make us angry. alone and damage relationships with those around them, but also cause emotional disturbances that can have an impact on health if it lasts for a long time. Revenge is a condition in which we want other people who have wronged us to receive retribution or consequences for their mistakes.

    She will lose control of her own body, I think she should slowly heal her wounds and let go of the grudge that is in her brain right now. However, the more I ask to forget that grudge. She''s even getting worse, I think you should help your mother to learn to be more sincere. although I know it''s very difficult." The long words from the female doctor made me take a deep breath.

    "Is that so, I have also felt something strange from my mother. I will try to help her get up slowly. Thanks for what you have said, I will remember your advice." I said quietly, the doctor smiled again and he started to clean the equipment he took out earlier.

    "I''ll say goodbye. If anything happens. Just tell me." After saying that he walked away, leaving my mother and I alone in the room.

    Feud? It does cause a lot of pain that is quite deep, But everyone must have a grudge. Sometimes that''s what makes them want to live even stronger.

    ~~~~

    I just finished shampooing and now I''m walking to the wardrobe to look for clothes that are suitable to wear this afternoon. Mommy took me for a walk in town while looking for dinner.

    My hand almost took one of the clothes, when the ringing of the cell phone was loud enough to be heard. I walked over to the phone and saw who was calling. Was it Edwards? Edwards finally called me? You damn bastard, why is he just calling now? and he asked for a Video call.

    I immediately lifted him and saw his very messy face. "Good afternoon honey." He said to me,

    "Afternoon dear.. You just woke up?" I asked as if we had no problem at all.

    "Oh yeah, I forgot that it was late there. No, I was just thinking a lot. How are you doing there?" He asked, I who heard the question could only smile a little.

    "I''m fine, how are you now? Why did you just call me?" I asked back.

    "Yeah, I''m fine. I called you just to see how you''re doing. Have you eaten?" Edwards asked again, I wasn''t in the mood to see his very confused face, for some reason I felt Edwards was thinking about a lot of things. and for some reason I felt he wanted to say something else, but he couldn''t say it to me.

    "I''m not in the mood to eat, but Mommy and I are going out for dinner tonight. Going to town this afternoon is great for spending time with the family, I hope you''re here. So we can have dinner together again." I told the truth, seeing the reaction on Edwards'' face, who didn''t seem to be in a good mood to hear those sweet words from me.

    "Edwards? If you''re busy, we can end this call." I said again, after a while there was no chat from him.

    "Yeah, I''ll call you later. Always bring your cell phone. If I miss you, I can call whenever I want.. Have a nice day." He immediately turned off the phone and left me speechless for a while.

    Already? just like that attitude? he just wants to call me to ask how are you? nothing else? ahhh.. Choon-Hee what do you expect? Edwards must have had better things to do. than just asking you to chat.

    I took a deep breath, then massaged my forehead which was sore and tired. For a while my stomach was a little queasy, maybe because I haven''t eaten anything since this afternoon.

    There''s a lot I want to talk to Edwards about, but why is he just acting like nothing''s wrong? is he planning something? That''s why he called me? maybe, given his always weird attitude.

    If only I had the balls to ask him a lot of questions, we might have had a long chat.

    "choon-Hee? Are you done preparing?" Mommy asked me, after she entered the room.

    "Hei? Are you okay? your face is very pale." Mommy said again, she saw me looking down and holding my stomach. I''m still wearing a towel right now, and feel reluctant to change clothes or leave the room.

    "I don''t feel well, suddenly .." I said slowly, I tried to lay down on the bed and closed my eyes slowly. I don''t know if this is the effect of being disappointed in Edwards or the effect that my body hasn''t had since a long time ago.

    "You seem tired and have a lot on your mind, Mommy should call the doctor. You just sleep here first, I''ll be back later." heard Mommy''s words, I did not argue. I just nodded and still closed my eyes. occasionally my right hand massages the forehead area so that the pain in the head can be reduced a little. Although that doesn''t help much.

    A knock on the door made me look, Mommy had come with a female doctor. I don''t know how long I''ve been daydreaming alone in this room, until Mommy has returned with the doctor.

    "Hello Miss Choon-Hee, I''m going to check on you now. What are you complaining about?" Asked the doctor, I just sighed softly when asked- like this. It''s not that I''m arrogant and don''t want to say anything, it''s just that I feel very tired if I talk a lot.

    "Okay, I''ll just check it okay." As if she knew what I was thinking, she just smiled and checked me out. I started to close my eyes again, letting her hold my wrists, checking my chest, massaging something in certain areas. Then she held my stomach, I don''t know what the headache has to do with the stomach. but I kept quiet when she did that. Maybe it was her way to check the condition of sick people.

    I was ordered to do an examination, and she asked for urine. I went to the bathroom and gave urine using a plastic cup. Then she put some kind of tool in the glass.

    A few minutes passed, only silence in the room.

    "You''re pregnant." The two words that came out of the female doctor''s mouth made me raise an eyebrow in confusion.

    "What?" I asked, confirming once more, when I saw the doctor showing the two lines of the device she was pointing at me.

    "You''re pregnant, looks like you''re about to have a baby.." She said again.

 Chapter 203 - 203. Thank You, Edward

    "Really? how can that be?" I asked in disbelief, I forgot that I had sex with Edwards, and now I''m pregnant? Great! When my husband is busy and things are not fine. Am I pregnant again? How come after a miscarriage I get pregnant again? Will this be okay? Good grief! My head hurts even more thinking about all this stuff.

    "Of course you can, you have sex with the opposite sex right? Of course you can get pregnant, why do you look shocked. Don''t you want this pregnancy?" asked the Doctor with a confused face.

    "No, it''s not like that doctor. I think he''s just a little shocked, thanks for the information you provided. I''m very happy to hear that." Mommy first said thank you, and I who heard this could only sigh harshly and sat on the bed with a very restless mind.

    I am pregnant? Edward''s son? What now?

    "Yes, in a week make sure to check the obstetrics at the hospital for further checks. For now drink and eat healthy, don''t be too tired and don''t think too much. Then I''ll excuse myself." The female doctor had already stepped away from me.

    I sighed once more and stared blankly at my feet. Would Edwards be okay if he found out I was pregnant? will my son be a poor child, because when he comes to this world later. Mom and Dad are probably working on a lot of problems.

    I didn''t want to believe it, but Edwards'' demeanor and demeanor was odd. Why is he hiding everything from me and acting like it''s not really going to happen?

    "Choon-Hee? Whose child is that?" Mommy asked in a low voice, I slowly looked up at her and smiled a little.

    "Since when did you have sex with Edwards again?" Mommy asked again.

    "And since when did that guy get in here?" Once again Mommy asked, I swallowed hard to hear a question from Mommy.

    "Will Edwards accept this baby?" I asked slowly, I didn''t say anything else. I didn''t answer Mommy''s question, but I just asked back. My head hurts, I want to feel numb

    I shouldn''t have taken it for granted when Edwards asked for a hot romance that night, and I certainly wouldn''t have gotten pregnant. Am I too fertile? how can I once play directly pregnant!! just like a cat! play once immediately pregnant! Good grief! I want to go crazy!

    "Of course! I''m sure Edwards will be very happy to hear the news of this pregnancy. You have to believe that everything that happened was God''s destiny. Everything will be fine, don''t think about unnecessary things, it can interfere with your pregnancy condition" Mommy gently stroked her arm with my hands, I can only be silent and assume that everything will never be okay.

    "That''s what you want to hear from Mommy''s Mouth!!? Don''t expect you to get all those sweet words! You''re already going to Divorce from Edwards! How could you give him your body again!? Are you crazy or what? You''re not thinking about your future. yes? you will Mommy betroth a prince! How can Mommy set herself up with a prince, if you are pregnant with another boy!" Mommy screamed Hysterically, I was quite surprised to hear Mommy''s screams which made my heart suddenly hurt even more.

    "Mom? Calm down, why is Mommy like this? It''s happened, I''ve made love to Edwards and I''m pregnant with his child. Again! Again! my stomach! I just hope that maybe God is wrong. But in fact this baby is really in my stomach. I don''t know if he will be taken again or not! considering I just miscarried and got pregnant again! How could it be like this, if Mommy blamed me? What should I do now?" I asked in a frustrated tone, I''d already laid down on the bed and sighed tiredly.

    "Abort the womb." the three words I heard from Mommy''s mouth made me open my eyes wide and get out of bed. I looked into Mommy''s eyes who really wanted this child dead.

    "Mom? Mommy crazy? This is Mommy''s grandson!" I said screaming in the end, when I was frustrated like this, why did Mommy even want this baby to be aborted? What exactly is this mother thinking?

    "Then what? You''re just Not sure Edwards will accept your baby! Then why are you going to the trouble of taking care of the baby? Do you think Everything will be fine? If the baby is born? Do you think Edwards will accept you as before? Look, he came just to make love to you and he left.

    He never came to ask you back to him properly! He didn''t even dare to come before Mommy to ask for you! Is that kind of man what you expected? There are many men in this world. they are all vying to make yourself his wife! you are not a cheap woman anymore Choon-hee! Your good name has been cleared by Berenice''s surname! so you can do anything to get back everything you want! expecting a cowardly man like Edwards!" I''m broken, my mother''s words are deep enough to pierce my chest

    "Mom! Stop! Get out of here!" I say..

    ~~~

    Getting enough information this afternoon made me want to lock myself in my room. I chose to flip through the cellphone in my hand. I''ve been telling Edwards since this afternoon that I''m pregnant with his child, but so far he hasn''t replied to my messages at all.

    I am disappointed? Of course, I hope he understands the current situation better and can reply to my messages. I''m already dizzy thinking about it, Bella, Mommy, Daddy. I think a lot. Can I be okay with all this situation that is Slowly driving me almost crazy?

    I massaged my forehead slowly, then chose to walk towards the balcony of the room. I''m sleepy, but I don''t want to sleep at all. How can I sleep at a time like this?

    My eyes looked outward, the stars were shining beautifully. I closed my eyes while feeling a cold aura that made my body shiver. "You''re outside again and it''s cold like this, are you always like this every night?" A voice made me open my eyes, I looked around and saw Edwards who was already walking towards me and carrying a thick blanket, he covered me so gently.

    I don''t know when he''s coming?

    "Edwards?" I immediately hugged him tightly, spilling all the longing that has been embedded in this heart for a long time.

    "Where have you been? Why did it take you so long to come back? I miss you." I said honestly, Edwards laughed softly. He hugged me tightly, I just enjoyed the hug from him. He stroked my back and kissed the top of my head a few times.

    "I came here to see you, are you pregnant?" Edwards asked in a low voice.

    I let go of him and looked him in the eye. "Yes, I''m pregnant .." I said again, he immediately smiled and then kissed my lips briefly.

    "Thank you." he said.

    "What for?" I was confused.

    "You are taking good care of yourself and will have another child." He held my hand and kissed the back of my hand which was cold.

    "Don''t thank me, I will always be by your side. Waiting for you to come and always believe in you. Even though sometimes I want to give up, I won''t give up sooner now. I''m sure you will always come to me, have you eaten?" I tried to ask something else, he already nodded quickly.

    "I will always come to you, I always see the messages you send. But I don''t have much time to reply. About that woman named Ree, she has recovered and can come back here. in here? Did Bella do something to you?" Edwards asked with a serious tone, I who was asked like that could only sigh softly.

    "She can''t do anything to me, I''m much stronger than you think." I said to Edwards.

    "Don''t try to be strong, if you''re not strong." He gently stroked my hair, he gave a lot of love from the look in his eyes.

    "I''m strong, don''t worry about me. You want to do something? Did you come to know my mother?" I asked seriously.

    "I came alone and no one knows, I met Lee earlier. He told me to be careful with Bella, I''m sure he has a bad feeling about Bella. Don''t act alone without me okay? Or if you want to do something, you have to wait for Lee. He can be trusted, for a while." Edwards hugged me again, I felt a hug from him that did feel very warm. I miss whatever we will do together, I miss all his scent and I miss his love and affection.

    "Do you want to do something?" I asked Edwards.

    "Yes, there are many things I want to do. Now I''m too focused on my family first, I''m confused about which one to prioritize, you are in danger. And the future of the Douglas Family is also in danger. I''m sorry that I can''t be fair to you, but I''m trying really hard to bring you back into my life. So I beg you to keep waiting, okay?" hearing that of course I immediately nodded again, what can I do for him now? I can only agree to whatever he wants.

    "I see, let''s sit down. Do you want food? I can get it for you. I happened to make chocolate pudding. You wait here for a moment, I''ll get it downstairs." I said quite excitedly, he nodded and let me take what I wanted.

    "We''re going to watch a movie okay, for some reason I really want to watch a movie with you."

    "Oke."

 Chapter 204 - 204. I Hate Bella!

    "I want to go to that place someday, Edwards" I said slowly,

    "of course" He said he already knew what I meant. I''m only discussing one of the scenes inside only.

    I imagine how the place they visit in one day becomes a place that will create many memories. I don''t know how strong a man''s heart is, because he only gets one day with the woman he loves. After that day has passed, the memory will be like a beautiful dream and can only be remembered in the mind of the man.

    I glanced briefly at Edwards, then noticed his handsome face quietly watching the movie. I don''t know what''s going through Edwards'' mind right now. What is he imagining? Is this film enough to touch his heart? Actually I never knew how fragile a man''s heart was. but if I look at the example of this film, men''s hearts are quite fragile but they are good at hiding it.

    I looked back at the laptop screen, my mind was not calm. This film makes my heart a little fragile, the image of being a man haunts my mind. would I be able to one day be forgotten by Edwards and live alone? living the days like everything is fine and only being able to see our loved ones from afar?

    "Are you crying?" Edwards'' words broke my mind, I hastily wiped away the tears that had suddenly fallen.

    "Ahh yes, the film is very sad" I looked at the laptop screen, and it turned out that the movie was over. it didn''t feel like watching a movie, maybe about two hours passed and now I''m confused about what to say. My heart was suddenly restless and a little congested.

    "I noticed while watching, your face thinks about a lot of things. What''s wrong? You don''t like the movie?". Edwards asked.

    "Ah no, I was just imagining how the man was able to love such a sincere woman." I busied myself with Eating the pudding I didn''t touch the first time I watched the movie.

    "Don''t think about it, it''s just a movie". Edwards took the pudding that I made, he took quite a lot and immediately put it in his mouth.

    "But the meaning of the film is quite good. Is a man''s heart really that fragile like that? But they are good at covering it up well". I saw Edwards who was just chewing pudding and looked at the flower vase beside us

    "I think it''s true". Edwards said quietly.

    "Like your heart that loves Violet?" I asked carefully.

    "Yeah like that, the man in the film is still lucky. The person he loves can still be seen, although maybe he can''t have it. But me? Even if I have, I''m always dumped and humiliated." hearing that I just kept quiet and watched Edwards face that was seen from the side, the aura of that face seemed to really hold a lot of deep sadness. somehow Edwards'' heart at this time. but I knew that Edwards had not been able to forget his first wife.

    "Violet is very happy there, still loved by a very good man like you". I said quietly, though I wasn''t sure if Edwards still really loved Violet or not.

    "I''m not that good, the proof I can''t make you happy". he said to me.

    "You have made me very happy, your heart accepts me very openly. I am sure sooner or later we will love each other so much." I said very excitedly.

    "You better not fall in love with me." Edwards tucked a lock of hair behind my ear. hearing what he said, of course my heart was a little hurt and confused.

    "why" I held my breath which was a little tight at that statement.

    "because if you fall in love with me you will lose" he said in a low voice

    "Why did I lose?" I asked again.

    "Because I may never make you happy, and I''m at a loss as to how this heart can take care of you." My ears are ringing and my joints feel numb. My hand that is in Edwards''s grip right now is like a thousand thorns that hurt me subtly. my body is already shaking violently, but I''m sure this isn''t a joke. Edwards'' serious face did not hint at a joke.

    "w...w what do you mean Edwards?" My voice trembled slightly, I''m sure by now my face was really pale. He just looked at me with a look that didn''t know what it meant.

    "You are a good person Choon-hee, you are very kind to be willing to be a wife and mother-to-be for my child. but know that if you fall in love your heart will lose, there is only pain in love and I don''t want you to experience that pain. be beside me and I am beside you then we live this life without love. no love will really bring happiness". Edward said confidently.

    "The love you had in the past made you what you are, Edwards. Love doesn''t always hurt." I tried to stroke Edwards cheek in a gentle motion.

    "Indeed love is the most beautiful thing in the beginning, but if you have felt it for a very long time then there is only pain there" Edwards said again, trying to convince myself.

    "If the pain can keep you by my side, I''m willing to feel the pain." I let go of Edwards'' hand and now my eyes are looking at the beautiful flower vase. I can''t stand if I have to keep looking into Edwards'' eyes, I''m about to cry now.

    "You don''t have to feel pain for me to be by your side, I will always be by your side but maybe I will never fall in love with you". Edwards said so honestly, his honesty hit me a thousand truths

    "You are a bad man Edwards, you want me but you don''t want to love me? Then what do I mean to you? Have I been just a doll to you? Am I just a toy for you? Is Violet the only one in your heart? I''ve given my whole life and my heart is for you, I thought the last few days you have changed, I thought you had started to love me. But I was totally wrong. your heart is dead and frozen, and i can''t grow your love anymore. you know why? because you got in the way of it all. I''m sick of your attitude Edwards, I''m sick of you being hurt the most but you never look around you who you hurt." I shed a lot of tears right then and there.

    "That''s why I said don''t fall in love with me, I don''t want you to get hurt". Edward insisted.

    "I''VE FALL IN LOVE WITH YOU!! you know? I''ve been hurt right now. and I''ve lost, I''ve lost since the first time I married you" I was crying, I got up from my seat and left Edwards who just froze at the statement I said earlier.

    I sighed softly, I woke up from a long sleep that felt strange. I thought last night was a dream. But apparently not, when I looked at the former pudding plate and my puffy eyes.

    After the fight with Edwards, the man said nothing more. He chose to leave, even though I had restrained him from leaving and stayed by my side. He chose to just walk away and leave me again.

    Again? Yes.. Those are the most appropriate words that I can feel right now. I woke up with a throbbing headache, how many times have I felt this way? many times. Even though I live in my mother''s mansion, everything feels very heavy. I feel as if the world is collapsing and can''t be fixed anymore.

    I was a little surprised, as I walked towards the balcony of the room. There was already Lee who seemed to look so happy. Why Lee?

    "Hi Choon-hee, how are you? Thank you very much. Last night I met Edwards and he said that he hasn''t killed Ree yet. Ree is still alive and it turns out she''s fine now. I''ve also seen Ree''s face on video call. Gosh! It was like a dream. Ree said That she was so happy, she loved me so much because I kept waiting for her." Lee''s words made me silent, I sat down with a bit of resignation. Edwards could give happiness to others easily. But why can''t he give me happiness? Was everything really this difficult for Edwards?

    "Are you so happy? Do you love Ree so much that you would do anything for your woman?" I asked quietly, and Lee nodded very quickly. I who saw the spirit and happiness of Lee was quite happy.

    "I''m really happy, Edwards is very kind. You must be so loved by him, because he would do anything for you. Until he wants to heal Ree while completely healed, I''m so happy! I didn''t even sleep all night. I''m happy, I will be a bodyguard. Faithful to you. I swear to be loyal and do anything, this is a sign that I really feel lucky in your kindness." Once again Lee looks really in love with Ree, until he would do Anything.

    "So lucky to be Ree, she can be loved by a man like you. As for me? I''ve never felt love like that, Edwards is just busy with his own business. Our relationship is getting more and more unclear, I''m getting confused about what he feels." I looked down sadly, Lee held my hand and it still didn''t make me okay. I''m lazy, lazy to think about all the things that make my head hurt even more.

    Saying about love like this, I think I want to cry. Edwards was too weird, he could come and go as he pleased. He doesn''t even look at me when I''m around him. Am I too easy on him? until after he managed to pull me back. He just left me alone.

    "Who said you were never loved that much? What about Edwards who still visits you, even though he knows that you are now very difficult to approach." Lee asked me with a smile.

    "Love? What love? He just doesn''t care when I''m around him." I said honestly, I feel sad myself remembering what happened yesterday.

    "Not all love is explained clearly Choon-hee, There are many ways to give Love. Maybe Edwards is explaining love, but you interpret it in a different way." Lee said, I who heard that could only be silent without being able to say anything.

    What love is Edward describing? I do not understand. What love is explained when he tells me not to fall in love with him? He said that I will lose. I get dizzy when I talk to men. Do all men have different thoughts?

    "Maybe." I said slowly, I looked up at the morning sky again and sighed softly.

    "I''m going first, Ree has called me again, I want to tell her a lot of things." Lee''s words made me glance at him briefly and nod slowly.

    Lee then ruffled my hair for a while and walked away from me, I could see the happiness on his face. Lee seems so happy when he will be with Ree.

    Ah.. Love is complicated, is all love really this complicated? Good grief! My head hurts thinking about all this.

    I chose to just go downstairs, maybe eat something or do something else, that could put my mind at ease.

    I stepped onto the floor towards the door and started down the stairs one by one..

    When I was almost downstairs, I heard the sound of my cell phone ringing. I tried to see who was calling.

    "Edwards." He called me again?

    Why did he call me? if he needs anything. Why didn''t you tell me last night? you bad guy! I also refused the call, until several times he kept calling me. but I refused again, letting him feel how it feels to be rejected when he was hoping.

    I chose to walk towards the kitchen, then saw the dining table which felt very quiet. some of the maids bowed respectfully giving their best smiles. I just remembered that now I have become one of the most influential women. Because I got the inheritance from my father.

    Is that why Edwards suddenly left my life? maybe, but? ah.. damn! Thinking about Edwards really gave me a headache. I sat on the chair and started to take the food, not very comfortable in my mouth. But it''s better than I thought on an empty stomach.

    "Choon-Hee, you don''t usually wake up so early and eat." Bella''s words made me glance cynically, I was just silent when she said things that I didn''t want to hear at all.

    "Is there a ban? I can''t wake up early and have breakfast? Don''t talk too much, I''m annoyed with you. Why do you like to come when I''m alone?" I asked boldly, she just laughed then sat beside me. She picked up a strawberry that was on the table and chewed it slowly. I''m a little annoyed to see his very rude attitude, why is she always relaxed around me?

    "I''m just asking, why are you being so sensitive to me lately? Did I do something bad to you? Tell me, what did I do to you?" She asked with a sweet smile, the smile I always hated when I saw her.

    "Nothing, I''m just annoyed to see your face. That''s it, no specific reason." I said again, I took the spaghetti which was still quite warm. then eat it quickly, ahh.. my emotions always rise when I''m near Bella.

    "You know Choon-hee? Pregnancy experienced by a woman, filled with many things that change. Starting from changes from small things that are not obvious to big things like hating her own husband, and hating myself.

    But there is one thing that makes a woman hate other women, maybe one of them is Insecure. With all the changes going on in her body, a pregnant woman can feel insecure. Many of the changes that occur in pregnancy, such as an enlarged belly and breasts, can cause side effects such as swollen feet due to fluid retention. All of these things can make pregnant women feel less beautiful. Even so, the way to support it is to still praise, support, and ensure that pregnant women are not as bad as they imagine. but? maybe you hate me because i''m too pretty huh? and you will slowly start to get big and ugly. Is that why you''re lazy? Seeing my face Choon-Hee?" Once again the question from Bella gave me a headache.

    I sighed and looked into her eyes, which had been staring at me for a long time. "Could you shut up? Just a minute, I really don''t want to be disturbed, if you really don''t have a job you can water the plants or wash the dishes. As long as you don''t bother me, I''ll feel better." I said very honestly, Bella immediately laughed quite loudly. She held my arm tightly and looked me in the eye.

    "Listen? Do you think that all the things you''ve got right now can make you feel victorious and can trample on my pride?" She asked quite loudly, I''m sure if she sounded like this. surely my mother wasn''t home, that''s why she was so brave.

    "I didn''t do anything to trample your pride or hurt your heart. I''m just in a bad mood, so I hope you can understand and I beg you. Stay away from my eyes. Because I just don''t want to see you at all, I beg you. just a little bit." I pleaded, she looked displeased. She gripped my hand tighter, too strong for me to wince in pain, I tried to keep my hand away from her.

    "Let go of me Bella! You''re being too impudent getting here! Let go! or I''ll scream!" My eyes looked at her eyes no less sharp, Bella seems to have shown her courage to me today. but I''m not afraid of anything, she smiled then walked slowly to the side of my ear and she spoke softly.

    "You are not afraid of me and are very upset when you see me, but what if I do something to your mother? Your father? What can you do?" He whispered softly, I held my breath when I heard the words that were quite painful in my ears. What does it mean? Did she threaten my mother''s father''s safety?

    "Don''t try to threaten me Bella!" I said in a low voice, I took a deep breath.. She let go of my hand and smiled again, then she stepped away from me.

 Chapter 205 - 205. Bella And Anne

    (Author POV)

    Bella had already entered her room, when the door to her room opened, she saw Mrs. Anne who was already on her bed. She came unexpectedly, it made Bella quite surprised..

    "What are you doing here? Why did you come all of a sudden? You think this is a playground, which you can come to as you please?" Bella asked in a low voice, she locked the door and walked slowly.

    Actually, Bella is lazy to serve women like Anne, but like it or not she has to do many ways to always get information. But now Bella''s question is, what is that damn woman doing in her room?

    "What do you want?" Bella asked again, because she saw Mrs. Anne, who just kept quiet and laughed a little.

    "You are quite arrogant, for a woman who is about to die." Anne took a chair and sat down nicely. Staring at Bella''s back who still didn''t want to look at her.

    "Because I want to Die, that''s why I''m so arrogant right now." Bella said as she turned around, then looked at Anne who looked relaxed sitting in her chair. Anne said that because she knew Bella''s position would soon be very bad. Especially if Choon-Hee finds out who Bella really is.

    "It''s good to know that you''re going to die." Anne said again, Bella nodded and sat down too.

    Bella saw the food that was placed on the front table, she took it with both hands. then put it on both thighs.

    "You''re not trying to poison me are you?" Bella asked, because it was impossible for Anne to come all the way here just to deliver food.

    "For what? It''s too much trouble to poison yourself Bella, you know that I am a woman who prefers to kill directly. More precisely, I stabbed my enemy in the stomach with a knife that I always sharpen every day. Isn''t that right?" Anne looked straight at Bella, eyes that were actually looking for something.

    Although they often work together, in fact they are not real partners. They only work when they feel they benefit from each other. Just that.

    Anne came here to ask a few things and also wanted to know what Bella could say. Because Anne had been patient enough to wait for the continuation of the Edwards affair, and the Berenices who had acted arbitrarily. especially with the grudge he feels right now.

    "What brought you here? I''m sure Mrs Anne has a lot of questions for me. That''s why you haven''t killed me yet." Bella bribed the food provided, she was really hungry lately. maybe because the effects of pregnancy are now increasing. Oh yes, she is indeed pregnant. Zurich''s son, but no one knows about this. even Zurich, she would only use this child as a shield.

    "You''re smart Bella, I did let you live. Because I believe you''re important enough to be a weapon. Do you know what could have killed Edwards?" Anne asked without further ado, and Anne''s Question was really very to the point.

    When Anne immediately asked the thing that could instantly kill Edwards, the question hit the spot.

    "You just have to cut the neck, isn''t that what you always do to kill someone?" Bella asked, she was scoffing slightly at Anne''s previous question.

    "If it were that easy, I don''t need to see you still breathing right now Bella, I need something that can take me to Edwards, he''s never returned to the Mansion at this point. It''s too far to reach, he''s starting to make a lot of moves that might hurt me. at a later time." Anne said again, she was still very patient waiting for an explanation from Bella.

    Bella was seen laughing and nodding in understanding, Then she looked at Anne seriously.

    "If you want to kill Edwards, then you have to follow Choon-hee. Because currently Choon-hee is a tool used by Edward. Automatically Edwards will always meet Choon-hee. I think they always meet. Then Edwards is not far away from around Choon-hee.

    Do you know why? Since the man is always watching Choon-hee secretly, sometimes he will come to his wife''s room and guard her from a distance. Edwards really wants to kill two mosquitoes at once. His own family as well as enemies who are threatening Choon-hee, which is me. But I don''t think Edwards has found me yet." Bella said very casually.

    "But I think it''s very risky." Bella continued her words, Still looking at Anne. She ate her food quietly but voraciously.

    "You seem very brave now, don''t you. But I''m glad to hear what you have to say now. I''ll do as you say. But I need some other information, about what Edwards is actually planning to do." Anne Still faithfully sat, still faithfully waiting for the answer she so desperately wanted to hear.

    "About that, you only need to buy the shares of the Berenice family. I think Edwards is secretly after the wealth and power of the Berenice Family. He already knows that the entire stake is held by Choon-hee at this time. He is tugging at his own wife.

    That''s why he controls Choon-hee well, making his wife angry and loving at the same time. Women are easy to play with, she knows Choon-Hee''s weaknesses." Bella immediately felt annoyed, when she remembered what Edwards had been planning all this time.

    "Are you crazy? How can I buy shares of the Berenice family? It''s very expensive and costs a lot of money. Besides, if I wanted to buy it, it would only be a few percent. If Edwards really used Choon-hee for that, it would cost me a whole country, by Edward. Not even just one country, but the economy of the whole world." Anne said, slightly confused.

    "Yeah, because that''s the goal. What else? Power is something that Edwards really wants to get. He''s obsessed with bringing down those who get in his way. If he gets everything he wants, then you''ll be kicked out of the mansion. also intends to spread a lot of evil that will defame you and your two children.

    Edwards wants to conquer this world, but he wants to use instant methods." Bella said again, she had seen how Edwards was moving all this time. And Bella knew very well that Edwards did have a very cunning mind.

    but Bella''s only question is, does Edward really love Choon-hee? Or is he just taking advantage of it? Ahh.. I don''t know, what Bella can never understand is the human heart.

    "I''ll make Edwards pay for all this humiliation, but don''t be happy just yet. After I take care of Edwards, then I will take care of you. You also need to be given some valuable students. Don''t ever run away from all this Bella, you can still laugh because of me being busy.

    If I wasn''t busy, I might have taken your stomach out." Anne said, annoyed. Actually Bella had made a lot of mistakes. More precisely, Anne and Bella met because of a serious matter.

    "Hahahahaha, Yes.. yes.. yes.. I trust you Mrs. Anne, I was waiting for that moment to come. So now you can take care of Edwards first, then you can come back to me later. I will really look forward to those times. " Bella said very casually.

    "Tsk! I don''t know what makes you so confident like this, but whatever it is. I''m sure it''s a big thing. I waited for that moment to come, just like you waited for it." Anne got up from her seat and began to slowly walk out the door.

    Bella who saw it still looked calm, even though her heart had been very afraid since earlier. Bella knew very well that Anne was not someone who would let her enemy live any longer. She''s easy to execute, Rather than find out. And now? Good luck to Bella. because Anne prefers to find out.

    ~~~

    after Anne''s departure, Zurich went into Bella''s room. He looks happy to see his lover sitting on the bed. approached his lover and kissed with sensual movements.

    Then in one motion he kissed his lover''s lips, then lifted his face again and hugged Bella tightly.

    "You want to make love to me?" Zurich asked in a hoarse voice.

    "Don''t joke, I''m not in the mood to do activities that make me tired. I have a lot of work today, and besides I''m having a lot of thoughts. We''ve never had a health check, because the activities we used to do were so bad, it ripped the wall of my uterus. Me too I don''t know whether it''s okay to have sex." Bella said at length, Zurich gently stroked his lover''s back and kissed his head a few times and enjoyed the sweet smell of his hair.

    Bella deliberately said that because she really didn''t want to make love, actually when Bella and Zurich made love. They will move like crazy, lose their minds and be too passionate. That''s why sometimes Bella is always hurt and sore in the end. although in fact, it did not dampen Bella''s nature, which really loves to make love to her satisfaction.

    "It turns out that waking up and before going to bed seeing you like this, makes my consciousness better. You are indeed the best medicine in my life. I love you." Zurich said, he looked very strange, Bella who heard this just nodded in Zurich''s arms.

    "I love you too, you are everything to me. We can get through this, we are a strong couple. If we go to the doctor and check what happened to me, you can only touch my body again.

    now you just need to sleep and finish your rest, I know you worked a lot all night right? I''m going to the boutique after this, I''ll tell the waiter to bring some food for you." Bella said with her words that Zurich always fell in love with. The man kissed Bella''s head again. Feel the warmth in the morning with your lover.

    "Thank you dear.. you are so perfect.." Zurich said, he was slowly falling asleep in Bella''s arms.

 Chapter 206 - 206. Angry Pregnant Woman

    [Edward POV]

    I sat on one of the hotel room balconies, staring at the strange night sky. In front of me is a CCTV screen, showing the situation in Choon-Hee''s room. I was deliberately guarding her from a distance, to find out what she was doing. Not without reason, because here I can not always be close to her.

    Our enemies are everywhere, I just want to take care of them. If I come and visit her too often, then our enemies will get wilder to get closer.

    The longing and the desire to hug her made me want to be by Choon-hee''s side even more, but I know it can''t be done in a hurry. I even asked her not to love me, why? because I fear that she will feel a deep loss, if one day I lose and die at the hands of our enemies. I just don''t want her to feel deep sorrow, I''m doing this just to make sure she gets used to being without me.

    Am I selfish? Of course, I feel that whatever I do doesn''t make Choon-hee happy at all, but what can I do? The world is not doing well. I''m dealing with a complicated situation, on the one hand sometimes the mental illness that I suffer from likes to recur and it can endanger my situation and Choon-hee herself.

    there''s no one I can trust, why? because sometimes we can''t believe anything in this life. I moved as if I wanted the Treasure that belonged to Choon-hee. All this I did so that no one would harm my wife, I have no problem being considered cunning and thirsty for wealth. It doesn''t matter at all, as long as Choon-Hee is fine and she''s always healthy.

    I smiled happily, seeing her enter the bathroom and take a shower with water. She looked like she wanted to calm herself down because she probably had a lot on her mind too.

    She hums and sings in a cute manner, her body is perfect in my eyes. I love her? yes.. I really, really love her. But let this love be seen dimly in front of her. I want her to be happy, like when she gave me happiness.

    I deliberately took my cell phone and called her, wanting to make sure she would pick up the phone from me.

    Waited a while until the woman picked up the phone. "What!?" The voice on the other end of the phone, I heard a loud voice from Choon-hee''s lips could only hiss softly. Since when is my wife so rude? Even being able to speak so loudly that it makes me feel a little weird. But I know she did this just to cover her feelings of joy and longing because I called suddenly.

    "What are you doing?" I asked, still in a soft voice and so careful. I know that talking to Choon-hee must use feelings and love, because the woman must be very upset. because yesterday I said nothing about my sudden departure.

    "I''m taking a shower! Do you want to see me take a shower!!" I laughed a little at such a funny remark.

    "Then I''ll turn it into a video call." After I said that, I immediately turned it into a video call. waiting for her to receive the call, even though I can see my wife''s body directly through the CCTV, but teasing her still makes me feel happy.

    I immediately saw the fierce face of my wife who was currently using shampoo. She is taking a bath while listening to music. not very visible my wife''s naked body, but I pretended to be curious to see her body immediately. I smiled a little, and she was already looking me in the eye with such angry eyes. She''s cute, that''s why I love her.

    "What!? Do you like to disturb other people''s peace?" She asked again, but I just kept quiet and stared at her face which was so beautiful to stare at.

    She was very busy brushing her hair and starting to clean the remnants of the shampoo in her hair. The sound of gurgling water kept me quiet. I didn''t bother my wife who seemed to be in a bad mood. After finishing cleaning her hair, she immediately took a towel and immediately wrapped the towel around her body. She took the cell phone that had been placed, then took it out of the bathroom.

    Only then did he look into my eyes intently. "Why are you bare-chested?" Choon-hee asked, seeing that I had just finished taking a shower too. I just realized that since earlier I was only wearing shorts and not wearing a shirt. Because it''s too cool to see my wife''s beautiful body.

    "I just finished taking a shower, if I knew you were taking a shower too. I would have asked to take a bath together." I issued lewd words for her, but my woman just sighed while drying her hair, she put the cellphone back where it could show her face in front of me.

    "Don''t act bad Mr. Edwards! What do you want, tell me quickly! I''m busy, I really want to watch a movie and see a handsome actor I really like." She once again asked if I wanted to call her.

    "I just miss you, did you have such a good experience today? Did you meet anyone? Did you shop for necessities a lot? What did you eat all day?" I asked at length, she who heard all the questions immediately looked at me closely.

    "You find out about my life from the inside, huh?" She asked a little suspiciously, what I like about her is.. she is able to guess well, her feeling as a woman really makes her so thorough and careful.

    That''s why I firmly believe that she is indeed a descendant of the Berenice family, her brain that can be very intelligent just by looking at the situation or hearing conversations that she understands well enough.

    "No, for what? I just always know what you''re doing. I''m your husband, I have many ways to find out where you are. So say whatever you want to say." I insisted on hearing an explanation from Choon-hee, not without reason. but I love hearing her sweet and sexy voice. especially when she sighs beneath me and says such beautiful sweet words.

    Good grief! just imagining it makes me hot and cold, she is indeed able to hypnotize me so great. Am I entangled in a sexy woman who is now my spoiled wife?

    "If you know, why ask again? Weird!" Sighing, she went back to drying her hair and looked into the mirror. her face is red, I don''t think she''s really angry. I was just embarrassed because I called her and suddenly wanted to know what she was doing.

    "I just want to hear everything from my lover''s mouth, is that wrong?" I dodged a bit, I wanted her to really tell me everything.

    "That''s up to you! But I don''t want to talk. My lips hurt when I have to talk to you, if that''s all you want to ask. Hang up the phone, I''m busy Edwards!." The scream made me laugh even more, not embarrassed.

    Just looking at Choon-hee being angry made me feel happy and my mood came back even better.

    "Honey, don''t be like that.. I miss saying something for our beautiful conversation today." Sweet words were spoken by me, Choon-hee seemed to stop the movement of his hands and then took a deep breath.

    "May I ask you something?" She said suddenly.

    I immediately nodded. "Of course honey." I said. Very casually, I was really curious about what she had to say.

    "Do you want to have children?" The one question she asked of course made me raise an eyebrow in confusion.

    "Yes, of course I want to. Why do you ask like that?" I said again.

    "I am pregnant." She said, I heard it The most confused. What about her being pregnant? Didn''t she already say that she was indeed pregnant? Why did he say it again? Does she want me to keep talking about how happy I felt when I heard the news of her pregnancy? Sometimes women are very strange, they do have to always hear praise continuously.

    Ahhh. But wait! Did she say that she was pregnant? or I know myself from the CCTV footage! gosh, I just forgot!

    "You''re not happy? Fine, I''ll abort this kid if you''re not happy." She said again.

    "Hey!! Don''t be like that, who isn''t happy? I''m happy!! Very happy, because I''m so happy that I don''t know what to say! I''m so happy, are you going to check with the doctor? When? Want me to accompany you?" I''ve kissed the cellphone screen like a madman, And Choon-hee who was on the other side of the phone was laughing loudly at the madness of her lover who turned out to be more stupid than what Choon-hee might have imagined all this time.

    "That''s all, I just wanted to say that. If you''re really happy, I just want to say it again. Because I''m too confused by the attitude you''re doing to me, I don''t know if this news makes you want to be near me or stay away from me, Edwards? Please, don''t come and go as you please. I''m here languishing because things feel strange.

    Maybe on the one hand I''m happy with your sudden arrival, but on the other hand I''m confused. Why? Why can my own husband pull out my feelings, which are almost numb, people said. In a husband and wife relationship, they both have to share, both hard and happy..

    did you really never want to give it all to me? I''m pregnant Edwards, I want you to say this a thousand times. what for? So that you remember, when you hurt my heart so deeply. You''re hurting our child, even though I know. I know that maybe you will never really accept it.

    But I''m sure you have a heart that is so tender and full of love, I want to see that heart shown to me. not in anyone else, you are the single greatest hope in my life. Please.. if you want to walk together, take me! Take me! I will accept how broken the road we are going to be. I''ll be waiting again Edwards, good night." Not long after that the line was immediately cut off, I who saw it just fell silent with a meaningful smile. He didn''t even stop to lower his lips which had been curved beautifully.

    pregnant women''s hormones, ahhh .. women will like this indeed, questioning strange things.. I have to be patient.

 Chapter 207 - 207. Love

    (Choon-Hee POV)

    I burst into tears after ending the phone call with Edwards, I was fine. But the mood in my heart suddenly went bad and I felt like I wanted to cry loudly and hit Edwards on the shoulder who loved toying with my heart. what is he doing? called without apologizing at all, even though he made my heart hurt yesterday. The man really didn''t seem guilty at all. I want to punch him in the face so he doesn''t look handsome anymore.

    I sighed, then began to lay down on the bed. My eyes stared at the ceiling, still stroking my stomach which was still very flat.

    Behind the daydream I''m feeling right now, a message clinking makes me look at the screen.

    One message given by Edward.

    [Five minutes until I reach your Family Mansion, please get off and walk towards the back garden. I''ll be waiting there, to make sure no one sees us.]

    I immediately smiled happy to read the message he conveyed, I immediately got out of bed and started walking towards the closet. wearing a thick sweater and long pants, I put on a little lipstick and put on some perfume. After that I immediately walked down the stairs one by one.

    Looking right to left, there was no one. I took a deep breath, then ran back to meet Edwards. I''m really happy because it''s the first time I''m meeting him secretly like this, I mean. We are like lovers who are just dating and are not approved.

    I opened the back door and there were many guards there, I smiled sweetly at them.

    "I want to go for a walk, don''t accompany me." I said quite clearly, they just nodded politely. I immediately smiled and jogged, I was already between the park and the bench lit by park lights. Where''s Edwards?

    I hugged myself while looking right to left, not long after someone tapped my shoulder, I looked back and immediately smiled. when I saw Edwards''s sweet face.

    "Waiting for long?" He whispered softly while looking around.

    "No, What are you asking me out for?" I asked him.

    "I want to take you somewhere, come with me." He took my hand, we ran a little past the big trees in the back garden.

    through one of the doors that was a barrier between the Berenice family''s Mansion and the forest behind it. It''s my first time out through this door, where did Edwards get information about a door like this.

    "Where are we going?" I asked, already gripped his hand tight enough.

    "Beautiful place, just come along." He whispered softly, I only trust him for now. Holding his hand so tightly, I don''t know anything. but I just want to feel a lot of time passed just for him, for Edwards alone.

    My ears heard a familiar voice, it seemed like the sound of rushing water. my eyes looked around, we went up a hill. then not long ago the expanse of well-arranged grass and a waterfall that was so beautiful was immediately seen by my eyes.

    "Where are we?" I still don''t understand that a place like this exists.

    "This is the training ground for the bodyguards of the Berenice family, but at this hour all the guards return to their respective camps. So it''s very quiet here, we can see the sky filled with stars more clearly.

    There is a waterfall and the atmosphere is very romantic, I already I''ve been wanting to bring you here for a long time because I know you''ll really like it." Edwards'' words made me smile, I immediately hugged him from the side. My spoiled attitude returned, even though Edwards had hurt me with his bad words, but I still forgave him again and again.

    "Thank you, is this a date?" I asked a little joking.

    "More than dating, our honeymoon was delayed right? because of many problems. So now we can do many things even though distance sometimes separates, I don''t know what you like and don''t like. But I know you always like to look at the night sky, I don''t know what made you like it. But I hope that you like the simple things that I do to you. I''m sorry Choon-Hee, sometimes my bad and fickle attitude always disappoints you." Edwards'' words touched me, I held his arm gently and looked him deep in the eye.

    "Why do you always apologize? Even though I know you''re wrong, but don''t say things like that. I love you Edwards, this love alone is enough to make me always forgive you. Edwards? Believe me, my love is the most sincere love I have ever given to someone. And my love is the greatest love I have ever given. I don''t care if people say I am stupid, I only care that you will always be by my side."

    I kissed Edward on the lips, he still had his eyes open and froze on the spot. I kissed and crushed a little, the taste of his lips was very sweet and cold. I know he always understands what I want. He''s always there when I need him, Edwards. He''s my everything.

    "Thank you, Choon-hee, you are the only one who wants to survive when our conditions are not clear like this. But may I ask one thing?" Edwards asked, he hugged me from the front. But holding our bodies from getting too close, his eyes looked straight into mine. The smell of his breath wafting around my face, I can''t stop myself from pushing him and raping him now.

    "What? Just say it, what do you want to say my dear? whatever it is. I assure you that I will accept all questions from you." I gently held his cheek, then smiled So sweetly.

    "What if one day you''ll never find me?" One question that makes all my senses suddenly numb, why? why out of so many questions, he even asked what I didn''t want to hear?

    "Why can''t I find you? Where are you going? No one place can hide this husband of mine, from me. I.. Choon-hee Berenice, will do anything to find you. That is my oath." I kissed his lips again, and he immediately broke our kiss. He hugged me tight, really tight. He smelled my hair then I felt him take a deep breath.

    "What if I die? Will you still be able to find me? The power you have will still not be able to return me to this world." his words once again hit the depths of my heart.

    "If you die, then I will die. I will find wherever you are, then we can be reborn." I said slowly, I don''t think Edwards would like what I said. Maybe he''ll mention something else from what I''m saying at this point.

    "Don''t be like that, not all love that dies means we also have to die. More precisely now, can you live happily and not think about me? Live happily with our children, never look back and just believe that I am waiting for you in heaven. Because if you say you will die too, who will take care of our children?" Edwards'' question again left me speechless, he was right. If we both die, who will take care of our child?

    "But can you please don''t say things like that? What are you really going to do, to make you believe you''re going to die quickly? You''re scaring me, you know? I can''t hear bad things like this. just say sweet things." I started to sulk, in a very romantic atmosphere like this. sometimes he talks about death. Good grief! my brain pain followed Edwards'' line of thought.

    "I know, I''m sorry. Let''s sit on the big rock, we can get a closer look at the sky." He told me, he took my hand and we sat there, looking up at the night sky which really felt closer. I leaned my head on Edwards shoulder, he stroked my hair gently.

    "Well, it''s better this way." I said again, he immediately laughed and that made me laugh too.

    "I want our children to be as beautiful as the stars in the sky, they will live with mothers who love them, get a lot of love, become human beings who love each other, smile, kind, like their mother. my children will be able to see how her mother is so incredibly beautiful, beautiful and attractive. Her mother is a person who makes their father fall in love and forget himself." Edwards said in a very sexy voice, I who heard that immediately hugged him tighter. Smell once again his sweet scent.

    "I also want our children to be as good as you, have great patience, smart, great, not afraid of anything. I also want them to always respect the people around them, to be good and perfect people.I want them to understand that their mother is so happy and understand the meaning of life because her father is so amazing!

    I want to tell them that without Edwards Salvador Douglas, Choon-hee Berenice will never be happy in her life. Their father brought much happiness to their mother. My children should know that." I said everything sincerely from the bottom of my heart, I heard Edwards chuckle and then he kissed my forehead again.

    "I''m lucky to have a wife as good as you." Edward said quietly.

    "I''m lucky to have a husband like you." I replied quickly.

    "We are lucky to meet each other and share everything." Edward and I said at the same time, we looked up at the sky and spent a lot of time that night.. even though they know, that night will only be a memory.

 Chapter 208 - 208. fucking Husband

    Choon-hee and Edwards did not return to the Berenice Family Mansion, instead they returned to the hotel where Edwards was currently staying. What are they there for? Of course to make love and complete the many desires that have been started.

    They pretend not to feel the hell that is around them, they are just busy making love and loving each other. All this is done so that they can forget all the sadness that is in each other''s hearts, maybe the world does sometimes like to joke. They also joked with all the circumstances that happened.

    Choon-hee watched her husband who had just finished cooking, actually Choon-Hee had never tasted her husband''s cooking. But because this is the first time that her husband has prepared something, then as a wife who is kind and not arrogant. then Choon-Hee will finish the food that her husband made.

    Yes.. It''s true, sometimes love blinds everything. But blind love sometimes makes us appreciate each other more.

    Edwards only cooked food that could be reheated in the microwave, making Choon-hee chuckle a little. But the laughter was well kept, when Edwards had walked confidently in front of her carrying the food. The aroma of the food that is released is quite delicious, Choon-hee''s stomach, which has recently been very hungry. Of course immediately felt very eager to taste it without waiting any longer.

    Spoons laid out in front of her, Edward so understanding. He waited for his wife to eat the food that was made earlier.

    Choon-Hee took the food into her mouth, the two of them still looking at each other.

    "What do you always add to this food? why does it always taste good when it enters my tongue" Choon-hee compliments her well, even though she''s not really sure what her husband put in food.

    "I added love, that''s why it tastes so good" said Edward, Choon-Hee lightly smacked the muscular arm, which for some reason always made him hot and cold when he was around her husband.

    "You''re good at praising now, where did you learn? What is your personal assistant named? Who is that? I see you''re very close to her lately, did she charm you with her lewd words?" Choon-hee asked jokingly, and Edwards just laughed. He played with his wife''s hair slowly.

    "You think too negatively of her, you know even though she is very adorable. I already consider her as my sister. Do you mind that?" Edwards asked, they meant the woman who was Choon-hee''s personal assistant at that time as well.

    "I will never object to all your choices, I''m glad you feel happy when you''re with her. I''m glad you''ve got a new sister figure who will fill your life and share many things with her" Choon-hee tells the truth, she is not someone who gets jealous easily, rather she just lives her life well, thinks positively and always looks for solutions to all problems that exist.

    "But of course it will never replace your position as a princess in my heart". Edwards''s words in the morning were indeed quite sweet and adorable.

    Choon-hee laughed again, her husband''s behavior getting harder and harder to keep from laughing. It''s so adorable to live in a household with a man who always understands our feelings and is always by her side.

    "I know, you can even give your heart to me if you wish. Am I right?" Choon-Hee said with her mischievous behavior, she scooped more food into her mouth and chewed slowly.

    "You know what''s on my mind, I think in this case I will never lie. You can even drink my blood until it runs out". The words were increasingly issued by Edwards, it is true that Edwards was a very strange man when he fell in love.

    "You''re exaggerating, how can I drink your blood? You see the blood is already panicking uncontrollably". Choon-hee said, she was just guessing really.

    "You''re right, I''m not as strong as people think. I fainted at the sight of blood. But there''s one other thing that always makes me weak. That is the smile on your lips and the sign behind your voice." She doesn''t know what happened this morning, or why Choon-Hee felt the world was very kind to them. Until the two people who were once separated are now knitting love with sweet words that may not end with just a chat.

    "You always remember things that make me ashamed, I''m ashamed that you''ve been keeping all my stupidity to make the key to bring me down". Choon-hee''s eyes narrowed in disapproval, but her husband''s face only had a stupid grin on his face.

    "It''s not only your stupidity that I keep, even I keep all the intelligence of every inch of your skin, all your sighs, all the smiles on your little lips, everything. Even I''m sure the memory in my brain right now only contains all the images of how much I love my sweet wife". Edwards ruffled his wife''s hair, then asked Choon-hee to be fed. Of course Choon-hee immediately knew the code from her husband. She feeds her husband gently, then after that looks into his husband''s eyes and chooses to be silent.

    She drank a glass of water that was beside the nightstand, she smiled and showed her clean white teeth. How much does this man love this lowly self? even Choon-hee doesn''t know how to repay her husband for all the kindness.

    "You really have been given medicine for stupidity by your adopted sister, I will chop your sister''s mouth because she has the nerve to give obscene words to my adorable husband." Choon-hee said again, Although she wasn''t sure if Laila really taught Edwards about lewd words like this.

    "She is good dear, she did that to make me able to show the words of love to you" Edwards hugged his wife''s body, kissed Choon-hee''s shoulder, which was open.

    "You are annoying, I prefer your rough hands touching inches of my skin than your sweet mouth saying words like a teenager" admitting what''s on her mind, Choon-hee really likes to get her husband''s adrenaline rushing. Even though they have made love many times since last night, it seems the love is still so strong that they still yearn for everything.

    "Now my wife is very naughty, why do you want me so much on top of you?" Edwards asked, he said quietly in his hoarse voice. did this on purpose to make Choon-hee even more provoked.

    "Because when that happens all my joints will be numb and all my blood is flowing fast, and you know what I want?" said Choon-hee in a voice made sensual, she whispered all of that right next to Edwards'' ear.

    "what?" Fishing for her husband, Edward lifted Choon-hee''s body and placed his on his lap.

    "I''ll make you tear my clothes and cradle them roughly, put your little sister in a warm hole that''s ready for you to fertilize. Ahhh .. to be more precise, you should take another look at your child in there." Choon-hee said very honestly, the words of honesty made Edwards laugh.

    He could only hug his wife''s body which was getting sexier and naughty.

    "Hahahahahaha, you really are a little devil who has become my wife". Edwards said with great exasperation.

    "Usshhh, you cut me off dear, I''m not done talking yet" Choon-Hee said again, she put her index finger on Edwards lips, silenced her husband.

    "Yes, continue, I know with all your stories I will definitely tense up there." Edwards said again

    "You will crave my every touch and my burning skin, I will claw at your strong hand muscles with my fingernails and keep you pumping fast and keep going deep into my core, I will continue to moan your name and I''m sure your body will be flooded with lots of sweat " Choon-hee stroked her husband''s neck and kissed him sensually.

    "Then, what again?". Edwards said.

    "You will put your warm seed inside and I will shake violently there". Choon-hee continued, she was now tugging at Edwards ear and making a wet feeling there.

    "I liked your story, but I wanted to make it a little colorful". said her husband.

    "as?" Choon-Hee is a bit fond of her husband''s crazy idea, somehow she still needs a place to finish her sexual lust even though she is not sure if this lust will end or even continue.

    "I''ll tie you to the bed, immobilize your hands and feet, then kiss inches of your skin, lick your nipples and kiss your lips until you gasp, and don''t forget my fingers that will make you wet and moan for satisfaction. I''ll give you some ice stones on your stomach to add to the tingling sensation." Edwards squeezed Choon-hee''s ass, causing her to slowly close her eyes.

    "That''s a fun idea, can we do that now. You know that thing you want to get wet. It''s already so wet just thinking about what you just said." Choon-hee said that while resting her head on her husband''s muscular chest.

    "I''d love to, but you know what my next story is." Edward bit Choon-hee''s nostril and exhaled he hot breath there, Choon-hee was completely full and ready to make love with confidence.

    "say!" Choon-hee''s breath was already weakened by the mere exhalation of breath, she was really ready to fight this morning until noon.

    "The next story is I left you wet and shouted at me ''fucking husband''". Edwards hastily got up from his seat and sprinted towards the bathroom, Choon-hee digesting all of her husband''s words. suddenly woke up and closed her eyes for a moment.

    "FUCKING HUSBAND!!!!. I WILL KILL YOU!!". loud laughter came from the bathroom, Choon-hee even covered her eyes with both hands, her husband even knew Choon-Hee''s current weakness and loved to work on her. she would really kill him later, killing her husband in bed in a heated struggle that would make him beg for mercy.

    "Happy wet yourself dear!!" Edwards said from behind the bathroom, and Choon-hee immediately ran towards it. Knocked down the bathroom door with all my might.. Their mornings were spent arguing and laughing very well.

 Chapter 209 - 209. Bellas Failed Plan

    three days later..

    Bella and Violet, one of them looking at the computer in front of her, managed to track down the laptop used by Edward and what movement the laptop is looking for can also be seen with them.

    The two of them had been planning this for a long time, waiting until Edwards brought Choon-hee out of the Berenice Mansion to make it easier to kill.

    The two of them had been hiding in their respective positions, watching from a distance the small house in the middle of a large field filled with Dandelion flowers.

    Their eyes scanned the surroundings through the laptop in front of her, it was too quiet and seemed a little strange.

    "I''m pretty sure there''s no way the tracking device I took out was wrong." Bella said she did put a tracking device in Choon-hee''s earring. and so far the Earring has led the way to this place.

    "Then what now? Shall we ambush directly into the house?" Violet asked again, but Bella was still busy watching the laptop screen in front of her.

    "Bring all our agents, we''ll kidnap Choon-hee when we get there. Then burn down the house, making sure you don''t kill Edwards. I want that man alive." Bella''s words made Violet nod in understanding, Violet came out of her hiding place and made instructions to all the agents they had brought. ranging from tracking agents, and combat agents. Bella and Violet have prepared everything to get what we want right now.

    Violet returned to Bella''s place and gave the code that everyone was ready to go. Bella got up from her seat and put on a protective suit and then put on a face covering so no one would recognize them.

    "Are you sure Edwards is here Bella?" Violet asked in an uncertain tone.

    They all came out of hiding, there were already 3 special war helicopters in front of them. boarded the helicopter and they set out with the intention of destroying what was in front of them. The journey wasn''t too far because of the helicopter they were riding in.

    "Then? If someone else is in there, what should we do?" Violet''s question made Bella think for a moment, then looked deeply into Violet''s eyes.

    "Kidnap too, make prisoners. We won''t let eyewitnesses put us in danger." Bella said again, she took out her gun and started checking the condition of the gun. Bella had a serious look on her face.

    "You''re really cunning," Violet said with a crooked smile, beneath them there were already forests that covered every place.

    "They are good at finding hiding places, fortunately there is a stupid woman in it". Bella spoke quietly, but there were hurtful words behind her words.

    5 minutes later they arrived at a clearing that was able to lower the helicopter, the helicopter landed perfectly and they all got out of their respective helicopters.

    "Show me the way." Bella ordered the Tracking Team, they all nodded and walked to the front. The others remained wary of the surrounding area, because they did not know who they would be fighting against. "The rest keep our helicopters safe, let me know every 15 minutes" Bella''s orders were understood by all of them.

    The tracking team found a large tree and there was a vacancy that could fit one person. they went in one by one and they came out in all the beautiful dandelion flower fields. Bella and Violet stared at the place in disbelief, how beautiful this place was. and so far Violet had never been told directly by Edward about this place.

    "Fortunately Choon-hee was informed of this place without the hassle of searching like us". Bella deliberately heated Violet, whose face was already red with anger at the reality in front of their eyes. The night breeze that hit their faces was very soothing, the light could be from the moon and stars.

    Violet felt herself not really loved by Edward, because why was it that only Choon-hee was told of this place? Why didn''t she? Violet felt very hurt by Edwards'' discriminatory attitude between her and Choon-hee.

    "Wait madam, there are a lot of explosion mines here." one of the tracking teams stopped Bella from walking, Bella just nodded in understanding and listened to the instructions from the tracking team.

    "Explosive mines are made with motion sensors, only people who have been let in, can pass the mine without exploding. We will try to enter the system so that the motion sensor turns off and we can get past it". Said one of Bella''s bodyguards.

    Bella nodded once again as a sign of understanding, looking at that small house a few meters away, using binoculars Bella checked one by one the windows in the house. upstairs is Choon-hee who is looking at her laptop and occasionally laughing.

    "On the 2nd floor is our target, get him and make sure you don''t scratch the skin of the woman who is there. Take him by force without any resistance." Bella gave instructions to all of them, then looked once more in another window. nothing to see anymore, is Choon-hee really alone? Then where is Edwards?

    "There''s no one else. Where''s Edwards?" Bella asked Violet.

    "Perhaps Edwards is taking care of something? I''m sure Edwards isn''t alone in such a secluded place. Especially since he''s brought Choon-hee and the baby, I think they''re somewhere else planning something Choon-hee won''t be able to hear? Could it be? Seeing that they weren''t in that room of the house, but maybe in the basement setting up equipment or some other trap for us. I think Edwards knew we were coming." Violet answered casually, because she already knew very well what the nature of Edwards and his bodyguards was.

    "I want to get inside quickly, destroy the Mine immediately!" Bella said impatiently, their target was in sight. it only takes a few steps and Bella''s coercion will destroy the berenice family.

    Duarrrrr....

    Duarrrrr.....

    a loud explosion hit Bella and her team from behind, the bomb made them startle and bounced against a tree. their ears were buzzing and bleeding, some were injured and injured. but Bella and Violet managed to be protected by Tim.

    "Damn!!! destroy those who dare to set off the Bomb!" Violet screamed loudly, although without shouting everyone could still hear. Bella helps her team to hide in a safe place behind a tree, examines their wounds and gives them painkillers.

    "Press on each of your wounds, the pills will work to seal the wound from within and pain relief. Don''t come out until you feel good, just let me know if you see anything". Several injured people nodded, Bella and Violet along with the 3 companions who could still stand entered the back door warily.

    "Teams 1 and 2 how are things up front?" Violet asked.

    "So far safe madam, no real movement seen." said Team one. Bella took the lead in checking the kitchen and holding a few sections, wondering where the secret was or the key that would lead them to the basement. because it was confirmed that Edward was currently hiding somewhere.

    "Check every corner, look for anything suspicious. Focus on finding the dungeon. Do you understand?" Bella said again.

    "Understood madam." said all the teams in unison.

    They examined each object one by one, from cutlery to benches and chairs.

    "Mayday mayday mayday...."

    "What is it?" Bella asked when she heard Team one scream.

    "Someone ran with a woman," said a female voice.

    "Chase, make sure the woman is safe. Whatever happens make sure you take the woman to a safe place!" Bella refrained from blowing her enemy''s head this time.

    "Damn it! they''re ahead of us!" Violet started to get angry and ran into every room to find out where Choon-hee was. But nothing, like there is no life here other than them.

    "We are framed!" Bella shouted from the kitchen.

    "What do you mean?" Violet spoke into the airphone.

    "Helicopter 1 was carried by someone, the signal disappeared". Bella looked at her cell phone screen. Emergency signals are delivered by helicopters 2 and 3.

    "They already know our arrival, I think this one Edwards enemy is smart". Bella gritted her teeth in annoyance.

    "Our madam found another woman unconscious outside the house." Bella and Violet immediately ran out and approached where Team 2 was.

    They saw the woman''s face, Bella knew who it was. She is a Ree agent belonging to the Berenice Family. and the woman looks passed out with a bloody nose.

    "Take the girl, be careful. Make sure she''s okay and safe until we get to the helicopter. All Teams back off now!" Bella gave instructions to all of them.

    Duaaarrr....

    The backyard again exploded and a huge explosion was created.

    "mayday mayday, injured Tim disappeared with the explosion that occurred". Another male voice said.

    "Shit! We really are being framed! Get back as fast as you can!" Bella ran to where they came from, Violet followed behind with Tim carrying Ree.

    Duarrrrr.....

    Duarrrrrr...

    Duarrrrrr....

    Explosions sounded repeatedly behind them, the beautiful little house had been turned on fire and the comfortable and calm atmosphere had turned into a tense atmosphere. They ran as hard as they could as explosions continued to sound like they were chasing them.

    They kept running and began to enter where They came earlier, reached the tree alley and went inside. They came out of there, saw two helicopters on either side of which had a lot of corpses from their guard team.

    "We''re splitting into two teams, each carrying a helicopter." Bella and Violet get into the helicopter with Ree who faints. Bella, knowing the pilot died, immediately took over flying the helicopter herself. closed the door and quickly flew the helicopter to get out of here quickly. The helicopter had flown out of the forest.

    Duarrrrr....

    The sound of explosions once again sounded, and it created smoke that rose high and as seen from above, their other helicopter was on fire.

    Bella growled angrily that they could always be caught in a situation like this, it was certain that Edwards would blame us not their real enemy. damn it!

    Bella''s losses were many times over. Not to mention that it seems like Choon-hee is being brought in by them, Bella makes sure that her current helicopter isn''t bugged or fitted with explosive devices.

    "We''ll have to go somewhere else, and walk after. I''m not sure this helicopter hasn''t been bugged." Bella spoke to Violet who was checking on Ree

    "Understood Bella." Violet said in a low voice.

    "How is Ree?" Bella asked.

    "So far so good, she''s just in a big shock I guess. Why do we have to take this woman? It doesn''t matter right?" Violet asked as she approached Bella, she took some medical supplies.

    "At least she''s alive, if she''s alive. We can take advantage of someone, she''s Agent Lee''s girlfriend. One of the agents the Berenices trust quite a bit and is one of the greatest agents ever." Bella answered in a low voice. She dropped her helicopter at a lake, quickly got out of there with the rest of the Team and the others.

    "Explode the helicopter, leave no trace." Bella said to the Team Leader.

    Duaarrrrrrr....

    Bella looked back once again, she would not forget the loss that happened tonight, almost all of her team died and she couldn''t do anything about it.

    they boarded a small boat that had always been there, and boarded it. made sure Ree was still unconscious. After that they rowed the boat to cross to the next land.

    "We must call Zurich, ask him for help before we are accused of the barbaric act of Edwards'' enemy." Violet said feeling a little scared.

    "I thought the enemies of your enemies were friends, applies to us. But in fact they are our main enemies now." Bella snorted in annoyance, Their team is a trusted person. are like family and they died in vain due to her carelessness. She should have known that there would be another enemy targeting Choon-Hee.

    "We just hope everything goes well.." Bella said again.

 Chapter 210 - 210. Work Together To Find Choon-hee

    Mrs. Berenice slammed all the glasses in front of her, she looked angrily at Edwards who at this time could only stare at Mrs. Berenice''s face with a flat look.

    "You!! Edwards Salvador Douglas!! Have you gone mad? You kidnapped my daughter and now you come and say my daughter was kidnapped? Are you playing with me?" asked Mrs Berenice, her voice loud enough to destroy this place.

    "Does all the screaming matter right now? I know I was wrong, you can kill me once Choon-hee is found! So now, I''ve come to ask you for help! Your child is out there being kidnapped by the enemy! Whether it''s an enemy to threaten me, or enemies to threaten you!

    You know very well that compared to me, the Berenice family has more enemies. Especially if they find out that Choon-hee is the new head of the Berenice family!" Edwards restrained himself from cursing, it was all his fault. because he was too busy planning things with the company Team in the basement. Until you forget the existence of Choon-hee who is only guarded by Laila and Ree.

    Where is Choon-hee now? Edwards didn''t know either, it all happened so fast. The sound of a bomb and a huge explosion trapped Edwards and everyone underground for a moment. Until in the end they managed to get out, but when they saw the existence outside it was really not that bad. There are only corpses lying around, identity unknown. And to this day Edwards doesn''t know who brought Choon-hee.

    Edward takes Choon-Hee to go to a small house where Edward and his team are hiding. Edward had brought his wife with him on purpose, because he was too fed up with Mrs Berenice''s attitude.

    In fact, they were there to form a plan. especially for Bella and Madam anne. but Edward never thought that someone would know the hiding place.

    even bravely fighting each other there. Edward knows clearly that there are two groups who are planning to kidnap Choon-Hee. damn it! That was what left Edward at a loss for words.

    All plans that were arranged in a hurry, must fall apart because of this kidnapping! Edward had the wrong strategy, of course. because he never knew how many enemies he had?

    "No!! No way! We have to find Choon-Hee right now!What exactly happened, Edwards?" Mrs. Berenice just realized one thing, that what Edward said was true. It could be that all the enemies of the Berenice family are deliberately targeting Choon-hee for their own profit.

    "There was a fierce battle and defeat was with one side, I felt at the scene that there were two parties who really wanted to attack us. But one of them managed to get Choon-hee and the other to go somewhere." Edwards recalled the events around the house, he saw many corpses in the same uniform, some of their bodies destroyed by the big explosion.

    "Damn it! Who dares to do that? Two enemies at once? This is absolutely insane! I''m sure everyone has been planning this for quite some time. I''ll pay them back more painfully! Edwards, I won''t be standing still now, I''ll make sure the head ''s gone!" Mrs. Berenice walked out of the room, Edwards and the others following behind.

    He see the underground bunker, with the code entered on the bunker doorknob. The bunker opened and Mrs Berenice entered, followed by Edward and the rest of the Guards.

    Edwards was silent without saying anything else, Mrs. Berenice was right. they''re not going to stand still anymore now, Choon-hee''s life is at stake. Edwards himself would take the life of anyone who dared touch his wife.

    Edwards knew enough about the contents of this underground bunker, which was a place for CCTV and other sophisticated equipment. There is combat equipment, ranging from helicopters, tank cars, various firearms, and also super-sophisticated tracking devices. Edwards learns this is wrong by accidentally hacking into the security system at Berenice''s exit Mansion. Edwards may admit that if you want to start a war. Then the Berenice Family could win everything with a single strike.

    Their family even owns a company hidden on one of the islands, that company makes nuclear power systems. Which they can blast at any time in any one place. Edwards had never been able to play with this family, even though it was now in Mrs Berenice''s hands. But Edwards was pretty sure this Madame had a crafty wit that could kill anyone she didn''t like at any moment.

    "I''ve been holding back for a long time because I want my daughter''s safety, that''s why I''m no longer active in the outside world, but it turns out that the enemy is still the enemy. They always provoke anger. Now I won''t stay silent anymore, not now. I will chase them to the ends of the world." Mrs. Berenice sat on one of the benches, in front of her there were already 4 screens with codes that were difficult to understand. pressing the red button, Lee gasped in surprise at the boldness of the woman in front of him at this moment.

    The red button means war, Mrs. Berenice contacts all the mafia in the world to help her find people who are on her home CCTV, not forgetting to show her children, Choon-hee''s face.

    In her message Mrs. Berenice opened a contest, for anyone who found her daughter, they could have combat equipment, as well as an extraordinary amount of money. At the end of the contest, Mrs. Berenice says that one head of her enemy is one million dollars.

    Access has been sent to all agents and mafia around the world, one million dollars for one enemy head is a fantastic offer. Mrs. Berenice is not half-hearted in giving rewards.

    The counter signals from all of them were obtained very quickly, who wouldn''t want the combat equipment that the Berenice family owns? super advanced combat equipment and only produced a few units. and one of those units will be given to whoever manages to bring their daughter to safety.

    "You''ve done your best as a mother." Edwards smiled slightly when he saw the complete access that the Berenice family had. With this announcement made, currently the IT division team of the Berenice family has begun to actively work. They had to be more careful in the current moment.

    there is actually a sense of worry with them. There will be a war in the mafia world tomorrow morning. They will all compete to kill each other in order to get a prize from the contest that is carried out by Mrs. Berenice.

    "I''m fine with losing all my assets, but I can''t lose my daughter." Mrs. Berenice wept silently, her hands shaking. Edwards could only stare sadly, he knew a mother would feel a very deep loss when it comes to their child. Edwards is also sad, especially now that Choon-hee is pregnant.

    "I''m quite grateful for what you did Mrs. Berenice, it''s my fault as a husband who can''t take good care of his wife. I will move further after this, I make sure Choon-hee comes home safe and without any injuries. The body. I swear on it. I''m leaving." Edward said respectfully, the two of them had always fought, but now they couldn''t. because they have one goal in common, which is to save Choon-hee.

    "Be careful Edwards, I know we don''t have good memories. But I hope you can bring back my son Choon-hee forever. Don''t let your guard down and fall into their trap again. Don''t trust the mafia that is out there, they are bloodthirsty right now. My offer makes them do anything they can, I don''t want you to become their target too. Because Choon-Hee needs you the most right now." Mrs. Berenice''s words were quite trusted by Edward, Edwards felt his world slowly falling apart just by thinking about Choon-Hee''s safety.

    Where is his wife now? Edwards had missed her, even though it had only been a few hours before the two of them had said the word love to each other. But now, parting feels right in front of the eyes.

    Edwards nodded once again in understanding. Since childhood he was educated to be a fighter and not fall during an attack. But Edwards, who was only busy with the company, didn''t think much of the dark world like this, now Edwards understood what it was like to get important people he could trust. Yes, at critical times like this, Edwards will take it as a lesson, especially now that his life is no longer alone. He has his wife and children to take care of.

    "Go Edwards, take the helicopter and find this agent." Mrs. Berenice gave an agent''s business card. "He''s the little boy I saved before, I''m sure he can at least help you until you find Choon-hee." Edwards accepted the business card Mrs. Berenice had given him, tucked it in his trouser pocket. Edwards took some stockpile of firearms, explosives, and poison and stuffed them into a gear bag.

    He went back down the hall, coming to a special garage. There was a helicopter gunship that had been remotely ignited by Mrs. Berenice from the monitoring room. Edwards got into the helicopter, checked and changed the system to manual. The roof above opened and the garage rose slowly. Edwards was ready to fly his helicopter on Edwards'' cue the countdown.

    3....2.....1.....

    The helicopter''s blades were turning and making a rather disturbing sound, Mrs. Berenice and Agent Lee watched from the monitor screen as the helicopter made its way off. They were just silent and busy with their own thoughts, Mrs. Berenice was still furious because her hands couldn''t destroy her unlucky enemy at this time. Because she only has to monitor the mafia and agents who are willing to enter the competition.

    "Everything will be done ma''am, you don''t have to worry too much." Lee bowed respectfully in front of Mrs. Berenice, he knew that this too was his fault. For not being good enough to take care of Choon-hee

    "I want their heads, I don''t want my daughter to be targeted by them. I will make sure, whoever it is. She will die by my hands. Die until they beg for mercy and choose to die quickly." Mrs. Berenice was crying again, no matter how hard she tried. her heart was still fragile and frightened. afraid for the safety of those she loves.

    "I am here to be responsible for Miss Choon-hee''s safety. Leave everything to me Madam, I swear on my own life. Miss Choon-Hee will return safely and I will bring it in front of you." Said Lee once again, Mrs. Berenice nodded slowly.

    "Go Lee, find out all the things you can look for. Tell me if there''s anything suspicious. And yes.. I think you can check the people inside this Mansion. Who knows one of them is our enemy" Mrs. Berenice''s words made Lee a little speechless, because Choon-Hee also suspected someone in this Mansion.

    Did Bella have anything to do with all this? Lee thought

 Chapter 211 - 211. Choon-hees Whereabouts

    "Sir, it seems that many people are looking for Miss Choon-Hee. Because there is some kind of contest that wants Choon-Hee right now." One of the men entered the room which was quite dark, in that room there was a man whom they usually called Mr. Zhu was the name, who was sleeping on the sofa in the room.

    "What do you mean?" asked Mr. Zhu in surprise.

    "Mrs. Berenice is holding a competition to find her daughter, one enemy head for a million dollars. And if she brings Choon-hee to safety, she will get an asset of combat equipment and money that can even buy a company!". The male bodyguard said excitedly, it gave Master Zhu a headache even more. Why does he have an overbearing bodyguard.

    "Leave it alone, why are you bothering too much about something like that?" Mr. Zhu walked towards the kitchen to make some hot coffee, it was still 3 in the morning.

    "You''re asking why I''m dealing with such a thing? Sir, we have to be careful, even the rest of the Team you brought have started playing kills outside, you know what for? to get one million dollars a head. Moreover Choon-hee is here, they will get a lot of advantages over working with us" The male bodyguard sighed harshly, the bodyguard was Master Zhu''s younger brother. He couldn''t understand what the mafia world was like. they will kill their own brothers just for personal gain.

    "Where is Choon-hee now?" Mr. Zhu asked his younger brother and bodyguard.

    "Still in the room, if I''m not mistaken" Zhou replied not sure, because he had not left the room since they got here. Zhu snorted harshly, his steps were rough towards the room where Choon-hee occupied and it turned out that the door was still closed, annoyed Zhu opened the door. blank...

    There was no one here, looking to the bathroom, under the bed, to the cupboard. there''s no sign of Choon-hee there.

    "Shit!! Zhou? what exactly are you doing?" Zhu smacked the door hard, he looked disappointedly at his younger brother Yang couldn''t help but scratch his head guiltily.

    "That contest messed everything up!" Hearing Zhu''s words, Zhou only watched his brother with a lazy look, this is what he was afraid of if he kidnapped Choon-hee. too risky, it''s better to make him suffer than kidnap.

    "We have to get out of here, before traitors from our own team come along with the Berenices. I still love my head." heard the words of Zhou. Of course Zhu nodded in understanding, and they quickly left the room. set up the equipment and left no trace at all.

    "Do they know our faces?" Zhu''s question made Zhou stop from moving.

    "I don''t think our team knows who they''re working with." Zhou said very confidently, then he led his brother out the back door, making up for the cold morning night and the still dark sky. Their plan failed and all because Edward''s other enemy was out of control, making Mrs. Berenice furious because of her daughter''s kidnapping.

    Zhu and Zhou tried to hide themselves, until everything was under control.

    ~~~

    But it''s different with Choon-hee''s current state, she wakes up and feels her head spinning and it hurts a lot. looked up at the ceiling, still processing what was going on, looked around and found herself in a small room with no windows at all. Her breath was a little tight, fortunately this place still has one lighting, namely a small lamp on the ceiling of the room.

    Choon-hee remembers that she heard a lot of explosions earlier, she was frightened. Many people entered pointing their guns, Choon-hee who was trying to calm herself could only surrender when she was hit hard on the neck and she fainted.

    Where is Edwards? Is Edwards all right? Choon-hee was afraid Edwards would be okay, did everyone just come to kill Edwards? Is this Bella''s doing? or Mrs. Anne?

    The sound of the door opening made Choon-hee turn and stare blankly, not afraid now. but she was worried.

    "Who are you?" Choon-hee asked quietly, a young man smiled at Choon-hee carrying a plate of food.

    "Mrs. Douglas is awake? Or Mrs. Berenice, I''m at a loss as to what to call you, you don''t need to know who I am. But what you need to know is that I managed to save you from two twin foxes." the boy sat on the bench, beside the bed of Choon-hee''s bed.

    "Eat, you''re pregnant. That must have shocked you." Hearing this, Choon-hee just stared at the food in front of her in silence. Is she confused about what to eat or not? This man is right, that she is pregnant and needs to get more food.

    "I''m going to eat, but can you tell me where my husband is?" Choon-hee asked quietly, the boy in front of her smiling again. Sweet smile with a dimple on his left cheek.

    "Honestly I don''t know where your husband is, you were kidnapped alone from the two men who brought you to this place. I heard from rumors, you were kidnapped by one of the best Bomb-making Mafia in the southeast. As for your husband? I didn''t hear from him, but Berenice''s family didn''t tell either." Choon-hee watched every word this man spoke, no lies. Should choon-Hee believe it?

    "Then why did you bring me here? Didn''t bring me home?" Choon-hee asked honestly.

    "It''s too hard to get out of this place, your mother makes contests in the mafia world and agents around the world. a million dollars for a head of the enemy who kidnapped you, and several other prizes if they can bring you home. If your face is seen, there will be bloodshed. in front of your own eyes. They may not hurt you, but your psychologist will be disturbed because of them." The man said again.

    "And you''re one of them?" Choon-hee said a little sarcastically.

    the man just laughed and put the food he had brought on the table. "Eat first, I''ll tell you why I brought you here." The man only said softly, he didn''t look like he wanted to hurt Choon-hee at all.

    Choon-hee nodded in understanding, she slowly took the plate and stuffed the food carefully into her mouth. She hopes that there is no poison in this food that will hurt her child later.

    "Tell me" Choon-Hee said with her mouth still chewing.

    "You really are a calm girl, I can''t believe why those people kidnapped you. Surely it''s not your problem, but in your extended family? Or maybe because you''re wearing that ring now?" The man pointed to a ring that was quite eye-catching, it was the ring her father had given to Choon-hee. Choon-hee glanced briefly at her ring and only sighed softly.

    "Just tell me why you brought me." Choon-hee said lazily, she just wanted to know why this man took her. Choon-Hee doesn''t want to know anything else.

    "You''re impatient Miss, okay I''ll tell you. I''m a teacher who teaches in this village. Last night I heard an explosion from across the lake. When I checked it turned out that a helicopter had been detonated on purpose. and several people dressed as Tim brought you to this village. I saw that their leader is two men, I think they are brother" said the man

    "Your story doesn''t make sense." Choon-hee answered honestly, she wasn''t a fool to believe that this man was a teacher.

    "I''m just testing you Miss, it turns out you''re not as innocent and stupid as I saw." he said again

    "You underestimate me too much then." Choon-hee looked arrogantly at the man.

    "There''s no way I would underestimate the Douglas family''s daughter-in-law, and the future successor to the Berenice family." The man took out a penknife from his trouser pocket and also an apple.

    peel off the skin in silence, and cut into the smallest pieces. put it on a small plate that had been a place for hot tea which he had brought with her for the daughter-in-law of the douglas family.

    "Eat the fruit too." he looks so good, but choon-hee doesn''t want to believe it right away.

    "Why are you so kind? Do you really want the prize from the contest?" Choon-hee ate a peeled apple, she had always wanted to eat fruit since she was pregnant.

    "Everyone will treat you and your child well wherever you are, you are a respected person. Money can buy your safety, why do you have to question my concern?" he asked in a relaxed voice.

    "Just want to know the truth." Choon-hee chewed once again the apple in her hand.

    "You know the truth why I brought you here Miss, the money offered is very large. Especially for me who only has one small hut like this, I am friends with several mafias. I heard the news of this competition and somehow coincidentally from where I saw two men, the one who brought you turned out to be in this village. the village where I live, no one knows you are here. I just want you to be safe because I know you are pregnant" once again what Choon-hee didn''t believe, but for the sake of self-defense. In the end Choon-hee just had to say yes.

    "You don''t have a family?" asked Choon-hee pretending to be nice.

    "I used to have, but because I have nothing, they left me" The boy kept smiling even though he said sad things.

    "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to offend an old thing". Choon-hee scanned the man''s face a little

    "It''s okay, it''s not something I have to hide". he said slowly.

    "Then what''s your name?" ask Choon-hee

    "My name? You can call me Sam" he smiled sweetly, indeed his face really looks good.

    "Your name is good, you look good too". Choon-Hee said.

    "I''m not as good as you think, you know that I need money from the contest to get you" Now it is Choon-hee who is smiling sweetly, everyone can''t be separated from money.

    "Yeah I know, but at least you bother to talk to me and be polite to me. Maybe if someone else found me they would just let me go, as long as I don''t die and get hurt" The boy laughed at the straightforward remarks made by the daughter-in-law of the Berenice family

    "I''m happy to have friends to chat with and it''s been a long time since this house has had guests. So what''s wrong if I welcome you well." Sam took a deep breath.

    "Thank you, your words make me calm. At least now I know that my future child and I are in a safe place." Choon-Hee said while gently stroking her belly.

    "Yes, it''s impossible for them to scratch the slightest wound on your skin. You have a fairly influential family, plus your husband who is a wealthy family. I think you are indeed a highly sought after target." Sam laughed again.. but the laughter from his lips was quite strange.

 Chapter 212 - 212. Gardener

    Choon-hee was lazing around in the small house which made it a bit claustrophobic. congested for what? for missing her husband Edwards.

    "So what are we going to do for the next few days?" Choon-hee knew he was going to die of boredom, because these few days would be the worst days for him.

    "I have a rose garden behind this house, do you like gardening? maybe for a few days you can help me garden" Sam said without feeling guilty at all.

    "Your idea is very good, can we see your flower garden now?" Sam nodded, got up and opened the bedroom door. Choon-hee followed closely behind. When she left the room she could see a simple but comfortable living room, the house was well maintained even though it felt lonely. They walked toward the kitchen, and Sam opened the back door.

    The cool and chilly morning breeze made choon-Hee shiver. But her eyes shone as a bed of roses appeared in her eyes. Very beautiful, the fragrance of the blooming roses made her heart feel comfortable.

    "You like?" Sam asked just to make sure his guests liked his rose garden.

    "Of course I like it, I really like flowers. especially roses, I''ve always dreamed of having a rose garden that can bloom with my own hands". Choon-hee stood in the middle of the blooming roses. The flowers were still wet from the dew from last night.

    "Come on, I''ll teach you how to pick roses." Sam gives Choon-hee a lawn mower and gloves. the woman put on the gloves excitedly. Sam also wears gloves and has another lawn mower.

    "teach me". Choon-hee said quietly.

    "Cutting techniques are needed so that roses can flower diligently, especially stems or flowers that have started to dry, they must be cut so that new shoots appear and immediately produce new flowers. There are two kinds of cutting techniques for ornamental roses with different results. The first is to cut the stem (stem) by counting the number of leaf clumps from the top as much as 2-4 leaf clumps. While the second is the opposite, namely cutting the stem from below by counting the number of leaf clumps from bottom to top as much as 2-4 clumps. Well, the purpose of cutting from above is to produce new shoots so that new flowers will grow but the stems will not be too high.

    Do you understand my explanation?" Sam asked the woman who had been just daydreaming.

    "Actually I don''t really understand, but I will try to understand. You cut the stem first, I will pay attention and I will do as you do". Sam just laughed at Choon-hee''s innocent face, with a spontaneous movement of himself ruffling the woman''s hair, Choon-hee just smiled and let it be.

    "Okay, pay attention." Sam cut the roses according to what he told Choon-hee earlier, Choon-hee saw and practiced on the rose stem next to her.

    "Can you? It''s very easy". Sam said again.

    "Yes, I got one rose." Choon-Hee looked at the red rose in her hand, smelling its fragrance deeply. very soothing and Choon-hee likes that.

    "The roses are as beautiful as your face." Sam''s words sounded very embarrassing, but Choon-Hee tried to be normal.

    "I was born beautiful, you should know that." Choon-hee smiled when she saw Sam''s face, choon-Hee was a man she had just met. but the treatment is different and appreciates choon-Hee more than what she has received so far.

    "This is your first time cutting rose stems like this?" asked Sam, turning his head away from Choon-hee''s pretty face.

    "Yeah, it''s my first time, and I really like it". Choon-hee again cut the other roses, placing them in the flower basket.

    "I''ve been doing this since I was little, it used to be somewhere far from here. My family and I have a rose garden which is bigger than this, in fact our family was an exporter of roses in the past." Sam started talking.

    "Who is your family?" Choon-hee asked curiously.

    "My wife''s family," Sam answered slowly.

    "Have you ever had a wife?" Choon-hee stopped her movement, watching Sam busy cutting another rose.

    "Yes, 4 years ago, I once had a wife and a daughter. My daughter was a toddler when my wife went to take her." the sound of a long breath, Choon-hee watched from the side.

    "Why did your wife leave?" Choon-hee touched Sam''s shoulder encouragingly.

    "I don''t know why she left, but what I do know is that my wife said that she had to help her sister, then after that my wife disappeared without news until now" He said again.

    "Your life turned out to be very dark, but you''ve made it this far. You''re great Sam." Choon-Hee stared intently and lightly patted the shoulder of the man who was pretending to be strong beside him.

    "That''s because I believe one day my wife will be back with our child, although I know it will take a lot of time." He stared at the sky for a while, then looked at the roses in front of him again

    "I pray that you can meet your wife and children again, they must be proud to have a husband and father like you. You are still faithfully waiting for them, you still love them even though you don''t know where they are now. I was once in a bad position, when my husband and I only walked because of an agreement. But not anymore, my husband and I already love each other." Choon-hee said, remembering the moment when she and Edwards used to have a good relationship.

    "I also pray that you can get a greater love from your husband, you are too beautiful and kind to be wasted. You are very kind and it is clear from the look on your face, it is the best thing that no other woman in this world can have. I knew that you were a different woman when I first saw you. Indeed, there must be sacrifices when we love others, one of which is to sacrifice to be hurt continuously. Believe me, everything will pass as long as we are patient." Sam''s words were indeed approved by Choon-Hee at this time

    "Thank you, because you have been my inspiration". Choon-hee said very honestly.

    "It just so happens that my problem is the same as yours." Sam laughed and then continued to cut the roses, Choon-hee nodded and smiled. back following Sam cutting the roses again. Sam said that everything will pass as long as we is patient.

    ~~~

    Choon-Hee had breakfast with Sam in silence, after gardening the roses earlier. They immediately proceeded to make breakfast, and were now eating together. Sam noticed how cute Choon-hee''s chewing lips looked cute and adorable. That was all Sam had in mind.

    "Sorry if your breakfast this morning wasn''t as good as what you usually eat." Sam opened the conversation when they were almost done eating.

    "It''s okay, I think your breakfast is delicious. Maybe because the ingredients you use are all straight from the garden. I just found out you also have a vegetable garden, your place is very beautiful and I like being here" Choon-hee spoke subconsciously and smiled gently at Sam.

    Choon-hee feels that making friends with new people like Sam has nothing to lose. because Since arriving here she has always treated herself like a queen, not to mention her beautiful and cool garden.

    "When you get home later, and you want to come back to my place. I will gladly accept you here, I think my garden also likes it when your soft hands touch them" Sam watched Choon-hee''s face turn red with embarrassment.

    "You can, I''ll keep your promise. I''ll be here often if I don''t have any meaningful work at the mansion" Choon-hee said quite Excitedly.

    "Do you really have a meaningful job? You only need to point out what you ask for, your family will definitely give it. I even think when you ask for the garden that I have, they will pay very dearly" Sam laughed at the thought of how the Berenices had asked for his garden for a fantastic fee.

    "You will regret giving me the idea, are you not afraid to lose your beautiful garden?" asked Choon-hee.

    "I am a gardener, I can make many more beautiful gardens than this, if I can get money from your family" Sam said very honestly.

    "You''re really different Sam, you openly ask for money in front of me" Choon-hee laughed and shook her head in surprise, the first time she had come across a man who was always as honest as Sam.

    "If your mansion has a lot of land, just make me your gardener. I can make a beautiful garden to spoil your eyes" Sam made an offer, there''s nothing wrong with asking the young mistress of the Berenices for a job.

    "I''ll think later, right now I just want to go home and meet my family.. When everything is under control, I''ll call you my friend and my gardener" Choon-hee glanced back at Sam and laughed.

 Chapter 213 - 213. Chased By The Enemy!

    These days Choon-hee does a lot of fun things. She is busy walking around the village and occasionally greeting residents, baking cakes, and in the afternoon gardening again. When late at night she was left to sleep alone in a different room, this room was wider and had windows that directly looked at the rose garden and meadow, she looked up at the night sky studded with stars. The night breeze here is much colder than the usual night breeze he feels.

    Sam this afternoon finished gardening permission to go out. He said he wanted to know about the progress of the Berenice family''s competition. Choon-Hee didn''t feel restless at all being by Sam''s side, somehow it felt comfortable and calm like being with an older brother. Maybe it was because Sam treated himself like a little brother, so Choon-hee felt safe.

    The clock is ticking slowly, but Choon-hee still feels at home looking at the night sky for a long time. it was almost midnight and Sam had not returned. Where is he going?

    Finally Choon-hee decided to make the kitchen warm chocolate milk. The child in the womb seemed to want something warm,

    Sam accidentally locked the door from the outside, Choon-hee opened Sam''s refrigerator, there were lots of fruit and sweets, Choon-hee took chocolate milk and heated it in the heater, then cut the cake and put it on a small plate. don''t forget to peel the mango and cut it into cubes and put it on the plate with the cake.

    After the milk is hot, she immediately pours it into the glass. Carrying her drinks and food carefully to her room, she locked the bedroom door as well as the window. then turn on the small TV in her room, at least it can kill boredom and after being full she hopes to be sleepy soon.

    Television shows the murders that took place here and there, Choon-hee is reluctant to watch any further news tonight because it''s not good for the growing fetus. Finally she decided to finish her food and drink.

    After an hour and a half, she finished her eating and drinking ritual. Choon-hee wanted to laugh at the sight of her remaining engrossed in herself. does not feel lonely because at this time her child in the womb accompanies.

    Choon-Hee brought dirty plates and glasses to put in the kitchen, unlocked the door and walked slowly towards the kitchen. Sam''s house looks dim, he said, deliberately so that people think this house has no occupants while he is away. He just said yes, yet at this time he could still see the light even though it was a little.

    Knock knock knock....

    Choon-hee who wanted to return to the room was pleased to hear a knock on the door, Sam must have come home. Choon-hee rushed to the front door, but before she pulled the door lever. Her hand was caught floating.

    Why is Sam knocking on the door? didn''t he lock the door from the outside? even Choon-hee wouldn''t be able to open the door from the inside because it was locked. Choon-Hee immediately backed away slowly, it didn''t seem like it was Sam.

    Knock knock knock...

    the sound of knocking became clearer, not just one person, it seemed that many people were knocking on the door. Choon-hee tried to calm down, taking a deep breath. took a firearm under the stove table, Sam had given her directions if someone forced her way in then she had to take a firearm and run towards the warehouse.

    She immediately ran towards the warehouse and slowly locked the barn door. so that no one hears. There was a loud bang on the front door, she immediately flinched in surprise. She was already breaking out in cold sweat, and gently stroked her slightly protruding belly.

    "Calm down honey, we''ll be fine. Mommy will make sure you''re okay too" Choon-hee took the thick blanket that had been prepared by Sam in the warehouse. neatly wrapped around her stomach so that when she hit her stomach it would be fine, said Sam.

    After that she opened the basement door of the warehouse, which was an underground passage. She slowly entered and closed the door from below. Choon-hee saw that there was already a lit torch on the left side.

    [Sam really prepared all this for me?]

    Choon-Hee can hear many people who have entered into Sam''s house, some people can even be heard destroying Sam''s belongings. Choon-hee tries to keep walking through the underground passage, Sam says this won''t be long, she''ll soon come to a steep hill that will lead her to a crossroads of lakes.

    Choon-hee kept walking, not looking back at all. Although the conditions here are quiet and lonely, she tries to stay strong and walk fast. She just wants her child to be safe, that''s her only prayer at this time.

    In front of her was a door that was covered with creeping leaves, she pulled the leaves that covered the door. pulled the door lever, but it was very difficult because some parts of the door were rusty.

    Choon-hee tried her best, the door slowly slowly opened. She came out of the gap in the door and she came to a forest, there was only the night sky lighting her way.

    Sam tells her to climb the hill to see where the lake is, Choon-hee walks straight through the tall trees. holding her tummy well, just to calm the unborn baby and of course herself.

    Almost an hour later she circled the forest, but she did not find a hill at all. How about this? Did she get lost? Will Sam meet her?

    Choon-hee''s footsteps stopped when she saw more than one flashlight shining on the side of the forest toward her. She felt her heart almost burst, how did her enemy get here? Actually she wasn''t sure it was her enemy, but just in case she hid behind a big tree that covered almost her entire body. She sat huddled, trying not to be seen and hopefully they didn''t find her here.

    The sound of footsteps grew louder in Choon-hee''s ears.

    "Search until you find him, I''m sure he''s around here." Choon-hee heard a female voice, very familiar. But she forgot where she had heard that voice.

    "It''s almost morning, if we don''t find young Madame Berenice, then you won''t get any rations" another woman gives instructions. Choon-hee really recognized the two female voices, but she didn''t want to peek at them. She loves life more than curiosity.

    Choon-hee felt her legs go numb from curling up too long, trying to stretch her legs for a bit. but unfortunately she stepped on the branch very hard.

    krrraaakkkksss.....

    "Who is there!!?"

    Choon-hee held her breath, cold sweat already running down her body. Will she die here? oh my god help me Sam help me.

    Choon-hee screamed in her heart..

    Choon-Hee who was frightened immediately ran fast to make up for the darkness of the forest and the silence of the forest.

    "That''s it, chase!!!"

    Choon-hee heard clearly as the woman whose voice was familiar gave instructions to her men to arrest Choon-hee. She ran on without looking back, holding her stomach which was starting to feel cramped.

    When he turned to hide, suddenly she was smothered by someone. she immediately wept because she was taken to a darker place, Where would this person take her to? She couldn''t scream because her mouth was completely shut by the person who brought her.

    But when she arrived at a place like Goa, she was released. Choon-hee immediately looked at the person who brought her.

    "Sam! Oh my God!!"

    Choon-hee immediately hugged Sam tightly.

    "Shhh, you''re so loud." Sam looks around and invites Choon-hee to go deeper.

    "Where have you been? I almost died of fear earlier. My stomach is already very cramped from running too fast" Choon-hee gently stroked her stomach, hoping nothing would happen.

    "I was framed by my friend, it turns out that my friend has teamed up with the two main enemies of the Berenice family. both of them are chasing you now, luckily I saw you while running earlier. I have good news for you" Sam was still wary, afraid that they would be seen and their lives would be at stake.

    "The competition held by your mother has been revoked, but currently there are still 2 main enemies of your family looking for you. Do you know why? Because it turns out that this morning before sunrise, your family will have a meeting at the snake nest lake. The lake isn''t far from here, and I think your family will be coming soon." Sam said again.

    "Good then, we can go straight there" Choon-hee immediately wanted to leave the place, but Sam pulled his arm around Choon-hee''s waist tightly.

    "It''s not as easy as you think, they tell your family that you are in their hands and also your child. That''s why they are currently looking for you, because in reality you are not with them. My friend told me that you are with me, at this time I think they want to take you by force.

    Because soon the sun will rise. we can''t go through the forest, we have to go through this cave to get to the snake nest lake" Sam looked around, swallowing his saliva hard because the current situation was not good.

    "Are you sure? Why don''t we just meet them. At least we don''t have to run around like this Sam." Choon-hee had a terrible headache and was feeling really weak now.

    "You never know how the black world is Choon-hee, your safety is at stake. I don''t want you to be in trouble, especially when you''re pregnant. It''s better to follow me, and when conditions allow we will immediately meet your family, now we must arrive at the Snake''s Nest Lake before sunrise." Sam held Choon-Hee''s hand very tightly. Makes the woman even more scared

    "Okay, I trust you". Sam gently stroked Choon-hee''s hair and took the woman through the Goa road that Sam used to pass to cut the road to Snake''s Nest Lake.. Sam brings a torch to light the way, Choon-hee walks in silence. noticing Sam''s tall, stocky body guarding her,

 Chapter 214 - 214. Fell Sick And Woke Up

    if she had met Sam for the first time, maybe she would have fallen in love with this gardener boy. But why should Choon-hee think like that? It is not good for a woman who already has a husband to hope for another man. Choon-Hee immediately threw away his stupid thoughts.

    "We have arrived" Choon-hee looked ahead, now she and Sam were behind the Snake''s Nest Lake. She was wondering, are there a lot of snakes here? remember the name of the snake nest lake

    But she didn''t want to think too many unreasonable things, she focused on the current situation. Choon-Hee could see that there were 5 helicopters already in the meadow next to the lake.

    Many people are dressed in black complete with special war clothes, Choon-hee doesn''t know the name of the clothes they are wearing, some wear helmets and special glasses and a very good gun according to him, maybe it''s the latest release. because she had never seen such a good firearm.

    "What are you looking at?" asked Sam who saw Choon-hee open her mouth as if amazed at what was in front of her.

    "The clothes they wear and their guns are beautiful. I''m seeing this for the first time." Sam ruffled his hair roughly, at a critical time like this why the woman beside him even thought about what they were wearing.

    "It''s a German-made HK 417 A2 weapon that weighs 4.4 kilograms with an effective range of up to 600 meters. Then their clothes are ghillie suits or camouflage clothes that are often used by snipers to trick the opponent so they don''t see the enemy." said Sam explaining to the woman who was getting more and more amazed.

    "But how come I can still see them wearing clothes that you say are camouflage?" Choon-Hee asked, because right now her eyes could watch several people.

    "That''s because some of them are not hiding, you just don''t know the others are hiding and watching from the trees to get ready for war". Sam said with feelings that were quite exasperated at the innocent woman beside him.

    "Really? Then how can I reach my family?" Choon-hee asked again, and she started to guess.

    "That''s what I was thinking, you see the helicopter that says AH-64E (AH-64D Block III)?" Sam asked, pointing to the helicopter he was referring to.

    "Yes, I see," said Choon-hee, who saw 3 helicopters inscribed with what Sam said.

    "That is a helicopter belonging to your family, one of which was given to an enemy who could carry you. Inside that helicopter was all the combat equipment and a large amount of money, the other two were helicopters driven by your own family. You saw your husband getting off one of the helicopters." Choon-hee looks and it''s true what Sam said, her husband got out of the helicopter but he had several firearms in his hand.

    "They really want to go to war? I''ve never seen my husband carry a gun." said Choon-hee very innocently.

    "You''ll probably see him shoot people in the head later, all you have to do now is sneak up to get into the helicopter where your husband got off. I''ll be the one to help you get there, but before that.

    Wearing this bulletproof suit, I''ll have time to steal it from my friend''s special warehouse. He also wears a helmet, you wear a headset too. So you won''t be surprised when you hear gunshots or bombs." Sam tries to help Choon-Hee put on the clothes, Sam really looks like a very messy mother at this time.

    "You are so fussy." Choon-hee put on everything Sam told her quickly. After all, Choon-hee has been used. Sam stroked the woman''s head gently and smiled

    "No matter what happens don''t look back, just focus on meeting your family or getting into the helicopter. I''ll make sure no one shoots you." Sam said again, he took a deep breath. Choon-Hee felt that this would not end well.

    "Thank you Sam, you''re the best man I''ve ever met. Even though you''re still less good than my father and husband. But know that you''re a very good new person to me" Choon-hee hugged Sam as a sign of friendship. And Sam felt this was a very sweet hug.

    "Yeah yeah I know, I''ll make a little fuss so they focus on me. After that, run as hard as you can and take care of your child." Choon-hee nodded in understanding,

    3.....2.....1...

    Samuel walked over and shouted at the negotiating mob, their eyes on Sam. Choon-hee, who saw an opportunity to sneak up on her, immediately ran to the back where she would not be seen.

    The distance from where she was standing to the helicopter belonging to her family was indeed very far. legs made as strong as possible to run but only half way did she hear gunshots.

    Doooorrrrr.....

    Doooorrrrr��.

    She wanted to look back, but as best she could she kept going forward without looking back. Gunshots echoed each other, the sound of people screaming made Choon-hee want to cry.

    Not to mention the sound of the Bomb exploding as if to shake the ground that Choon-hee stepped on. She continued to walk briskly, her eyes looking around. she tried to rest for a while, a few more steps she could reach her husband who was hiding behind the helicopter.

    Edwards shot several times at the enemy, her mother was also near Edwards. Choon-Hee can see the two people he cares about are struggling to survive.

    Choon-Hee wanted to call Edwards, but right now wasn''t the right time. She saw Sam running and shooting a few times, he looked very well trained.

    Who really is Sam? Is he a member of the Mafia too? see how he fights as well as survives. Much more powerful than Choon-hee''s imagination. He is like in an action film that is so extraordinary.

    This was the only thing Choon-Hee could do, to survive and feel fine in this doomsday situation. She didn''t want to have a panic attack, so she had to think about good things.

    "Son, hold on.. Don''t get out of Mommy''s stomach again okay? We''re going to meet Daddy and Grandma. So you have to be strong, Mommy will help you get home. We''ll go home together." Choon-Hee stroked her stomach gently, she sighed for a moment.

    Then she saw Edwards running towards the trees with some bodyguards. Choon-Hee immediately followed, she and Edwards were quite close. It was only when she felt that he was almost close to her husband, then Choon-hee shouted very loudly.

    "EDWARDS!!! EDWARDS!! EDWARDS!!!" Choon-Hee said.

    Dorrr.....

    Dorrr.....

    "Hhhhgggg...." Choon-Hee felt something hit her shoulder, she fell to the ground and grabbed her shoulder which was really in pain. She could see the blood flowing from it.

    "Choon-Hee!!!" Choon-hee could hear Edwards'' screams, but the pain knocked her unconscious.

    ~~~~~~

    "Are you awake, dear?" Edwards said very happily, kissing his wife''s forehead which was also covered in bandages.

    Choon-hee wanted to speak, but her voice still wouldn''t come out. Is she still in the dream? She didn''t die? No, no way.

    "It''s okay, you''ll be able to talk again. Doctor Lita and the other doctors will save you and the child you''re carrying." Edwards kissed his wife''s hand affectionately many times, grateful that she could open her eyes now.

    Choon-hee, who saw the happy look on her husband''s face, felt very grateful. Because behind all the circumstances that befell them, God is still kind to give sincere love. Choon-Hee hopes this is reality, it doesn''t matter if she has to endure deep pain right now.

    "You need something? a drink?" Edwards tried to offer a drink, Choon-hee, who was really thirsty, nodded her head slowly. Edwards eagerly fetched the drink which had been specially provided in a drinking bottle with a straw which was definitely hygienic.

    Choon-hee sucked in the water slowly, every time the water caught in his throat caused a pain that she couldn''t tell anyone.

    "Just take it slow, I know it will hurt. Try to heal". Edwards'' words were like medicine that made Choon-hee feel painless, with all Happiness she drank a lot of water and cleared her dry throat.

    When she finished drinking the water, Edwards put the bottle to the side again. Stroking his wife''s head with a smile that did not fade. They stared at each other for a long time, though at this moment Choon-hee felt her eyes sting. Maybe the effect of the drug is quite strong.

    "I''m happy to see your beautiful eyes, even though your whole body feels sick, please don''t refuse if you are asked to take medicine or eat okay? I want you to be healthy again, I want to see your smile again, I want to hear your voice scolding me... and I''m sorry , forgive my mistakes last time.

    I was always selfish and couldn''t understand your wishes, I should be able to understand more" Edwards kissed Choon-hee''s hand again, stroking his wife''s hair.. Even though Edwards knew that his wife''s whole body was getting more and more unpleasant, Edwards even knew that at this time his wife would look terrible because her body was battered and smelled rancid because of the traces of blood that had come out a lot.

 Chapter 215 - 215. My Husband

    (Choon-Hee POV)

    I looked at my husband who had been very loyal to help me eat and also told me many things to calm me down, at least it was able to calm my heart and my mind which was currently everywhere.

    The guy named Sam since I woke up, has not been seen at all. Is Sam all right? I wanted to ask Edwards, but I didn''t have the courage to do so. What if Edwards was jealous?

    "What do you think?" Edwards asked, he gently stroked my hair and then kissed my forehead indulgently.

    "Nothing, just wondering why I can be like this. Did I get shot by the enemy?" I asked again.

    "No, it''s Bella. The woman who shot you was Bella. The woman looked scared after that and managed to escape. We''re still looking for her today, and haven''t found her at all. But you take it easy, nothing can hurt you Here. I will always take care of my beautiful wife." Edwards kissed my forehead once again, I felt my forehead would be very wet because he kissed again and again. Are men really this possessive? if you see your lover is sick? maybe, because it was the first time I had tasted something so sweet from Edwards.

    "You want something? Eat some more?" Edwards asked after I had been silent for a while.

    "No, I don''t need anything. Where is my mother?" I haven''t seen my mother since, I don''t know where she is.

    "Your mother is busy looking for Bella, she is very hurt by Bella''s attitude. Because all this time she feels that Bella is a woman she respects, but it turns out that she betrayed your mother very cruelly. Your mother is also busy calming Zurich''s heart, the hardest hit is Zurich. After being in love with a woman he trusts for a long time. But it turns out that she was only using him. I quite understand how Zurich''s heart and feelings are right now. So I don''t want to bother them, I''ll just be busy taking care of my wife." Edwards'' words made me think even more.

    Zurich and Mother''s hearts must be really broken, why? Because being betrayed by the person we trusted the most, it hurts more than a breakup. Bella is truly loved by her mother and Zurich.

    Why would she betray their trust? What is the problem? Is there anything serious that made Bella do that? A woman''s heart is very fragile, she will be very hurt when her world is disturbed. Has Berenice''s Mother or Family ever intruded on Bella''s world?

    Maybe.. it could be.

    Such speculations can sometimes connect many common threads, The world sometimes likes to joke. But the world sometimes provides a lot of information that we can dig deeper.

    "Edwards, when I wanted to meet you. I was helped by someone, you know where that person is now? I haven''t had time to say thank you." In the end I asked about Sam''s whereabouts, he''s quite a nice guy. I was able to see Edwards again because of Sam''s Help.

    "Someone? I didn''t know you came because someone helped you? Who is he? Let me find out where he is now. Do you know his address? We have to find him, because he has helped you." I looked at Edwards, his eyes were happy that someone had really helped me. So Sam is not visible? Is Sam okay?.

    "That night, there was a man who helped me. He came to shoot a few times, I saw him fight some enemies. Can''t you see?" I asked again, Edwards looking thoughtful. For a while I waited for him to get some information.

    "A man? ah.. I think the man who almost died from a shooting, I don''t know for sure. But some people from the Guards are indeed being treated at this hospital too. And there is one man whose identity is not known, according to another guard. He is indeed helping fight the enemy, so we can get out of there. Maybe it''s the man who helped you." Edwards'' words made me feel a little guilty.

    "Is he okay? Can we see him?" I asked again, and Edwards nodded immediately.

    "He''s fine, I''m sure. The current state of technology is able to make the man recover. But we can''t see him, because his condition is being treated by doctors. So we have to wait until he chooses well." I took a deep breath, at least Edwards'' words at this time could calm me down.

    "Well then, I''m quite grateful to you. You can always put my heart at ease, Edwards. You are a very good husband." I held his hand, he just chuckled and nodded.

    He kissed the back of my hand and stroked it gently, he looked me in the eye. give me a lot of love. "You don''t say thank you to your husband alone. You must know that this world will always be fine for us. I am here, helping you to get many things you want, I will also always be a husband you can rely on." I smiled happily hearing all the attention from his sweet mouth.

    Edwards is indeed a man who can always be relied on, he does look very relaxed in dealing with things. too relaxed in my opinion, but underneath his relaxed attitude. He thought of many things that made me feel safe. He knows when to hug me, and when to tell him to walk alone. He also knows that I am a woman who can accompany him too.

    Sometimes, when we choose a partner. We must choose someone with whom we can share our sorrows and joys, someone who can guide us in all situations that are not fine. Someone who can smile and hug us, when the world seems to be falling apart. someone that is a place for us to return to a better world.

    I was lucky to have Edwards, the husband that many women might yearn for. But he was so perfect in his own way, which I liked so much earlier. instead ended up loving him without words.. Without a question, without a reason. I love him and am very, very in love with him. I want to live with him much longer, very long. until our children grow up, or until we are old and have no more teeth.

    Would it have been nice? Of course.. But right now, all we have to think about is resolving all the Unresolved circumstances.

    "Hey baby, why are you daydreaming again? Let''s just watch a movie. I''m a little bored with this loneliness, if we watch a movie. I''m sure we can have a lot of other fun." I nodded slowly, agreeing to whatever Edwards wanted. After all, at this time we were quite bored if we just chatted all the time.

    somewhere else...

    (Author Pov)

    Violet Putting her clothes back on, she wiped the sweat that had been pouring down her body since earlier. She was in a five-star hotel, alone with Daniel at the moment.

    They didn''t return to the mansion on purpose, why? Because the current situation was chaotic, Violet didn''t bother to take care of all the unnecessary things. Bella had failed to kill Choon-hee and destroy the Berenice Family, and that of course only made things worse.

    "You''re not sleeping Violet? Think about your growing baby in the tummy. I''ve seen you busy lately. What are you planning to do with my mother? It seems you two have been very close the past few days." Daniel''s question was only answered with a sigh from Violet. She didn''t want to discuss things with Daniel a bit, so far Daniel didn''t know anything about Mrs. Anne and Violet''s plans.

    Daniel is only busy working and taking care of the company, And he comes to Violet when he needs Sex. Yes .. that''s their relationship, none other than just for sex alone.

    "Mrs. Anne will come here, you get dressed and leave this room first. We have serious things to do, doctor Mona will also talk to me. You don''t need to know and interfere, Daniel..." Violet said to the man, Daniel who was said like that could only sigh tiredly. He was really tired, so much work made him not have time to take care of other things. So he doesn''t know what''s going on in this world.

    "Okay, I''m going to another room. Luckily this hotel is owned by the Douglas family. So I''m more likely to sleep anywhere." Daniel put on his clothes and chose to leave the room, Violet only glanced at him and then started to open the balcony of her room.

    The night sky looks ordinary, not beautiful at all. She heard the door open, and sure enough. Doctor Mona and her mother-in-law came into the room.. They immediately walked towards the balcony, saw Violet who only wore light clothes and tied her hair carelessly.

 Chapter 216 - 216. Last Trip?

    "So? Did you know about Bella''s current whereabouts?" Doctor Mona asked directly, she sat on one of the benches and put a bottle of wine on the table. Violet immediately smiled at the beautiful wine bottle.

    "I think Bella is hiding somewhere we can''t find her, she''s secretly like an earthworm. Can hide anywhere, maybe right now she won''t come out until everything feels safe." Violet said as she walked over to pick up the glass and returned to her seat. saw Mrs. Anne was playing with the gadget in her hand and then showed the news there.

    Edwards will formalize his marriage to Choon-hee, and he will tell the world that the Berenice family and the Douglas family will unite. Choon-Hee Berenice will rule this world with the help of her husband Edwards. will be removed in a bad way. I heard that Choon-hee has definitely become part of the Berenice family. It''s a waste of time to try to kill the head of the Berenice Family before. It turns out that Choon-hee''s father is only sick, but can still pass the throne on to his children. I don''t know what Bella has been doing all this time, she''s too stupid and naive." Mrs. Anne said, quite annoyed.

    Violet was still casually pouring Wine into her glass and sipping slowly. The taste of the wine is quite delicious and refreshing, perfect for making drinks when talking about very important things like this.

    "We''re just targeting Edwards and Choon-hee right now, there''s no need for anyone else. Those two will always be together, if we can kill them head-on, wouldn''t that be better?" Doctor Mona spoke, she didn''t want to interfere at first. But when Mrs. Anne said that she would promise a big laboratory for Doctor Mona.

    Of course it is a very great offer, one large laboratory is tantamount to building a new pharmaceutical company and can make a lot of experiments there.

    Doctor Mona has always wanted to have something like that, she will not waste the opportunity.

    "What''s your plan? Do you have any good suggestions?" Anne asked Mona.

    "Poison? Aren''t Edwards and Choon-hee still in the hospital? Let''s just poison them. That''s good enough if we do it the safest way possible." said Mona, looking very deeply into Mrs. Anne''s eyes.

    "You mean? say it clearly." Anne tried to listen carefully to what Mona plans to do.

    "We will use a poison, namely Poison VX. The way VX poison works is to block nerve transmission between cells, so that the brain contractions become uncontrollable and the victim dies from asphyxiation. The nerve toxin VX is a poison developed by the British in the 1950s and classified as dangerous chemical weapons.The international world has banned its use.

    VX is similar to pesticides called organophosphates in the sense of how they work and cause harmful effects. It''s just that VX is much stronger than organophosphates pesticides. All neurotoxins (including VX -ed) work by preventing the functioning of enzymes that regulate ''stop'' function in the glands and muscles of the body. Without any function to stop, all glands and muscles are continuously stimulated." Doctor Mona said at length, she said with a very sweet smile.

    "Are you sure? What if Edwards and his bodyguards find out first?" asked Anne worriedly.

    "VX is the most potent of all neurotoxins. Even when compared to sarin or GB, VX is considered much more lethal when it enters the skin and also when inhaled. So it''s safe to say that we have to spread the poison through the air. sure Edwards and Choon-Hee are in the same room, and we can spread the poison without anyone knowing.

    In addition, at the initial poisoning stage, symptoms can appear ranging from dizziness, chest tightness, nausea, sweating, to blurred vision. Over time because someone who is exposed will die from exhaustion it is difficult to breathe.

    There is an antidote to the VX poison, but the treatment needs to be given quickly. Exposure to 0.01 grams or less of a single drop of VX is lethal for adults. so as long as Edwards and Choon-hee don''t know they''re inhaling poison, then they''ll die quietly without a fight." Doctor Mona again said very casually, while Anne and Violet could only sigh deeply.

    Now all they have to think about is.

    Looking for a way to spread the poison without anyone knowing. How to?

    ~~~~~~~~~~~

    (Choon-Hee POV)

    The wheelchair that my husband has been pushing since earlier made me realize that at this time we were alone, surrounding the hospital garden which seemed very wide and large. My eyes stared at the evening sky which was quite bright, the sun was still overhead and it seemed like the night was reluctant to come faster.

    The flowers that grow in this garden feel more refreshing when viewed up close, especially since the flowers have just been watered and create a refreshing fragrance.

    You know how the smell of flowers can make you feel better? According to health data published by Science Daily, pleasant smells can create a good mood and increase positive mood. In fact, certain floral scents can efficiently relieve migraines and headaches, including deep sleep.

    After a busy day at work, inhaling aromatherapy can help calm the mind and provide a healthy means of relaxation. Stimulus given through aroma stimulation which is then received and processed by the brain is allegedly good for physical and psychological health.

    "What are you thinking about? I see now you''re so easy to daydream." Edwards stopped his footsteps, he sat on one of the benches and let me keep staring at the flower beds in the garden.

    "I''m just happy to see the flowers that have just been watered, do you like it? There are many things we can get when we see beauty. Like this, our minds are also much calmer and more comfortable." I told him, he immediately chuckled and ruffled my hair gently.

    You are always able to answer things easily, do you have any good experience with flowers? You are a wonderful woman, flower buds make you look like a beautiful woman who was born as a Goddess. I only realized that when I saw your face exposed to sunlight and strands of hair blowing in the wind, you''re so beautiful." The compliment that my husband gave, of course, made me chuckle.

    "You''re good at saying cute huh? Where did you learn that? Did you really just see my beauty today? Haven''t I been beautiful for a long time?" I asked with a meaningful smile, looking at him who was now pinching his nose. Is he cold in this weather? his nose is red, is he sick?

    "Are you okay honey?" I asked again, and he looked me straight in the eye and nodded.

    "I''m fine, walking around like this makes me realize that there are many things I have never done in this world, Especially seeing that sweet smile on your lips all the time. I miss you, even when I look into my eyes closely. Is love really like this?" He laughed again, a laugh that made me even more excited when I saw that smile.

    Ah.. he is so amazing, I really feel proud to be able to feel sincere love from him.

    "There are many things that we never do, do you want to spend a lot of time with me? Maybe we can make a big plan for life in the future? Or we can also make a flower garden like this, in a beautiful place you want. Whatever it is, as long as I can be near you and can see your face every day, I will enjoy everything." Edwards took my hand and kissed it gently. I who feel a warm kiss from him can only be silent and enjoy everything.

    "I will really enjoy Everything, if I can Feel the love from you. I will enjoy everything if I get all the attention from you. Can I be the only woman in your life? It''s only me, who you will always see before you sleep. And will always look at you when you wake up. Can I be the only woman who feels the warmth and affection from you? Feel every touch and sweet kiss, can it be just me?" I asked meaningfully, I held the side of his face.

    his face has grown a lot of hair which is quite coarse, how long has he not taken care of this face? Is it because he is busy taking care of me?

    "I will make you the only one in my life, the woman I love, and the woman who will get all the attention and warmth from me. I may not be able to promise many things, but I will.. will and always will. Do you believe in me? all my words?" He asked, still holding my hand. His eyes slowly closed and opened again, he seemed to want to enjoy all the sweet atmosphere that we felt together.

    "Are you really going to do what you said? I mean, can you promise? Everything you said, everything.. About what you said. Will it really happen? I don''t want to lie, I want all the promises. what you say.

    I don''t want to lie that I really want you completely, I also want you to just look me in the eyes. Not another woman, yeah.. say I''m very stupid and naive, but that''s what I want as a wife. a candidate mother who will accompany your children later. So? you promise?" I stuck out my pinky, making sure he would promise in this ridiculous way.

    But people say, this agreement is a switch agreement. bind one equation and will always be bound by intertwined fingers.

    "You''re cute my dear, are you so scared I can''t keep my promise? I''ll keep it, you calm down." Edwards showed me his pinky curry and started to put it together with my little finger. We both looked at the bond then smiled happily, Edwards tightened it even more. I laughed a little as his little finger twitched, making my skin tingle strangely.

    All of Edwards'' touch did create a strange sensation, I had too much hope for him. That''s why I''m so afraid to lose him, saying that this love is the blindest and most ridiculous love. But what can I do, when this love is killing me slowly. I know, I will break if this love is too big. But I let the destruction eat away at my bones and skin slowly.

    "Are you happy my dear? You also have to promise that I''m the only man you will love and turn your back on when you need help, I.. I''m your husband. And we''ll be together forever, don''t be afraid of things that don''t matter. In fact, our life is always full of trials, but I''m sure Gradually we will pass the ordeal easily. You just need to believe, if you believe. everything will feel fine." Edwards kissed my forehead, he kissed me very deeply. made me close my eyes and enjoy all the sweet treatment from him.

    Ahh... it''s like a dream, a beautiful dream that I''ve wanted since I was little.

 Chapter 217 - 217. Heart...

    One week later.

    Katty could only stare at the letter sent by her husband with a flat look. Her mind was not focused and could only remain silent, she sat in front of the garden whose flowers had just been watered. Trying to look okay but can''t, maybe even Katty feels the whole world is crowded and she can only be alone. Currently her husband has been brought to a country to treat the disease he is suffering from.

    Katy felt guilty, why? because all this time she was under the influence of drugs that damaged her nervous system, making her the one who already hated her husband. to hate it so much, and really hate it so much. Until she wanted to kill her husband. But luckily the drug was suppressed with other drugs, which can make Katty fine now.

    In the past few days, Katty has also seen how her daughter Choon-Hee is, always visiting the room just to ask how Katty is.

    Once again she looked at the golden yellow flower in front of her, a marigold flower or a flower that is very well known by the name of the gemitir flower. Has a bright yellow color and is widely used as an ornamental plant, especially usually at weddings.

    The beauty of the flowers that are very charming turns out to have also been equipped with various kinds of health benefits. This flower can be consumed or processed in various ways to obtain its benefits, it all depends on the needs.

    One of Katty''s flower stalks was plucked and inhaled. The aroma was strange and made the sense of smell a little disturbed. Restlessness and anxiety of course made her feel confused about what to do for now.

    A knock on the door made Katty wake up, she hastily cleaned her clothes which were already full of flower petals. Because she had been unknowingly picking flowers and plucking the petals one by one.

    "Yes .." Katty said, after a while the knocking on the door got louder.

    Shortly after the door opened, Katty walked out of the balcony of the room towards the main door. Seeing who it was, it turned out that Choon-hee had come with something. from what Katty''s sense of smell was alive right now, she knew that it was Food.

    "Mom? Have you eaten? Here I brought a healthy snack for Mommy. Mommy''s only been in her room and hasn''t been out since Daddy went to treatment. You must be feeling sad, right? I came to accompany you for a while." Choon-hee sounded so excited, she didn''t really say anything about her father''s current condition. nor want to discuss what she saw that night, because her father is currently recovering and Choon-Hee was sure that her mother was in a bad mood.

    "Let''s eat together, To the balcony of the room. Mommy happens to be looking at the flowers that have just been watered." Taking Katty to her child, Choon-hee nodded slowly. She still had the tray in her hand and they walked towards the balcony of the room.

    Choon-hee''s gaze was slightly confused, seeing that there were a lot of flower sprinkles all around. Unusually, Mommy wants to destroy the plants that she takes care of herself. Choon-hee thought confused.

    Choon-hee put the tray of food on the table, then she pulled up one of the chairs and sat quietly there. Beside her, Katty sat down and started helping Choon-hee to open the lid of the food and look inside.

    It turns out that Choon-hee brought Fruit cake, a cake that has a slightly moist texture and has a strong rum aroma. This cake includes a cake that is quite luxurious because there are so many ingredients used ranging from fruits, pine nuts, raisins, honey to spices. It''s a cake that is intended for nobles only.

    "I brought Mommy''s favorite green tea too, it must be nice to drink hot tea and eat sweet cakes. Especially seeing the various plants that are fresh and beautiful. Ahhh.. Mommy''s balcony does look like another world to me." Choon-hee praised her, and Katty just laughed. Her daughter can really make the mood better.

    Choon-hee poured the tea into her mother''s glass, then into her own. They started sipping it slowly. Choon-hee did occasionally glance at her mother''s face, wanting to find out if her mother was sad or not. see how the beautiful flowers here ended tragically by scattering on the floor. It was certainly not a scene that Choon-hee was used to seeing.

    "It feels so good. You want to talk about something? Come here. Since some of the servants said you often call your father on the phone, Is he still very sick?" there was a smack and a tinge of worry behind Katty''s question. but Choon-hee chose to be casual without overreacting.

    "Daddy just isn''t feeling well, I think.. he thinks too much and makes him feel a little depressed, several times dad cries. When I asked why, he didn''t answer and kept everything to himself. Maybe Daddy just misses old memories." Choon-hee replied lying, she knew that her mother would want to explore a lot of things. But she wanted to limit the information her mother wanted to know.

    Either way Choon-hee was neutral here, not taking sides and defending anyone. they were her parents, and she wanted to be a good girl by paying more attention to them both, in Choon-hee''s own way. That''s better isn''t it?

    "Does he intend to come back here when he recovers?" Katty asked as she picked up the sweet cake that was on the table.

    "I don''t think Daddy''s going to leave me here alone. He''ll definitely be back when he''s completely healed. Oh yeah mom, I''m here because I want to ask something serious. Do you have any suggestions for my baby''s name?" Choon-hee asked something else, because right now she didn''t want to talk too much about her father.

    ~~~~~~

    Zurich''s slowly dying heart

    If I open that tightly closed door, will I ever see you again? I hope the world will still be the same when I return. Like a rose that has bloomed beautifully in summer.

    If indeed you go to another world, then leave me alone without saying goodbye. I hope on that long journey you can remember me, Then you will return with footsteps so fast.

    And believe me, believe me when you turn around, you will find me. I remained standing at the end of the dim hallway without wanting to leave the place we promised. Our meeting may have been different, but my love for you is of course still the same.

    The writing that Zurich had written was sealed in a white sheet of paper that would never be conveyed. The love of a man who will never be able to meet again by his love. the woman he''s been in love with regardless of anything, all that love must run aground tonight. Circumstances make things feel bad.

    When he looked at the night sky outside, he saw how the stars had cursed him. Avenge all the sins he had committed that night. As his eyes once again saw the Moonlight, it was then that he felt that his world had completely sunk into darkness. Even though he knew that ray of light was hope, what kind of hope did he want? when his love will die with time that goes on.

    he looked at his palms which were shaking with fear, his love was not hindered by religion, not hindered by blessing, not hindered by culture. But his love is currently blocked by time. The difference in the nature they live in, where everything will never unite until hundreds of full moons though.

    So how does he get back his lost love? No one knows, Zurich can only hope that God is still willing to be kind enough to return Bella from all the Betrayal. Even if that hope seems hopeless. But what''s wrong with praying again? Pray for the pain and the tears that keep flowing.

    A knock on the door made Zurich look towards the door, the door opened and it was Lee who had entered. Lee brought some things into the room. Hares remained seated Calm at his desk, he had no intention of getting up or asking what Lee was carrying.

    "Until now nothing is known about the other enemies of the Berenice family, do you think our other enemies are from the business circles?" Lee immediately explained what had brought him here, He immediately walked over to the Zurich Desk and showed what plans Mrs. Berenice had made.

    "What do you think about this? You know best about the enemies of the Berenice family, do you have a strategy for this matter? What about some black market Entrepreneurs in the far east?" Lee was still asking, he only came to his senses and stopped the Question when his eyes turned to Zurich, who doesn''t look well at the moment or is he really sick?

    Lee chose to pay attention to Zurich''s face which only stared at the table in front of him. His eyes felt so empty and seemed lifeless at all.

    "Zurich? Are you sick?" Lee asked with a bit of seriousness, he then walked towards Zurich and held the man''s forehead. But his forehead felt cold and made Lee even more weird.

    "Agent Lee, what are your intentions by doing all this?" Zurich asked quietly.

    "Intention? you mean?" Lee increasingly did not understand what Zurich said.

    "Besides getting a job and money, are you doing this for love?" Zurich looked into Lee''s eyes with very sad eyes. Lee, who saw that, felt sorry for what happened to Zurich''s current attitude? Before that he seemed fine. Why is it now like a sulking baby bear?

    "You know I have no other reason, why are you asking like that? Do you want to know something else? Or do you not agree with the current plan?" Lee asked with a confused look.

    "I''m here because I love Bella so much, I hope she can be mine. No matter how much trouble will happen later, but I only want her to be my woman and my wife. For years I waited for her and always prayed that God could unite us. But when she and I are together now, I feel something strange in my heart.

    I feel that the circumstances that happened made me realize one thing.. That I''m the only one who fell in love here, I was expecting too much here. While her? She can''t reach me now. because we really have different paths. She betrayed my love, my family, and do I have to die for him?" Zurich asked, the man''s tears already falling down his cheeks.

    Lee who saw this just sighed roughly, he didn''t know what to say at a time like this. see how Zurich seems to be so fragile because of love. Of course Lee could only be silent and close the roll of paper in front of him. He felt guilty discussing the unification of the kingdoms, in front of someone who seemed to be heartbroken.

    Lee wondered how Zurich''s heart would let go of a woman who had betrayed her trust.

    "You know Zurich? Sometimes you have to get rid of feelings that can make you break and weaken. You must know that love is the most forbidden feeling, I do admit that I have also fallen in love. But as time goes on I realize to myself, That love slowly - will kill me no matter how strong you are on the battlefield, you will still be killed if you love someone who doesn''t deserve to be loved.

    And Bella is currently a woman who can''t be loved because she has become a different woman, you don''t even know who Bella really is. So I hope you can let go of that love." Lee patted Zurich lightly on the shoulder and hoped he could properly open his eyes.

    "Do you think love can kill?" Zurich asked again.

    "Yes, love is a very sharp sword. The most deadly poison. Love can also be more evil than the angel of death, so never fall in love." Lee said firmly. Although to be honest, Lee is currently in love. But that love doesn''t really want to be felt by Lee. he just had to get serious about his job and find Ree. I don''t know where the woman is now, when Choon-hee is found. But Ree was nowhere to be seen.

    Hearing this, Zurich immediately closed his eyes and took a deep breath, because at this moment the love he felt was so far away and slowly killing his heart.

 Chapter 218 - 218. Bellas Revenge (1)

    Bella sat on a boulder, her gaze turned towards the blooming flowers. It was getting late, Bella remained faithful to see the garden in front of her with empty eyes.

    The gurgling of the pond water and the sound of birds did not make her feel the beauty of that night. Her gaze remained flat and as if her whole body suddenly froze, In her mind began to wonder. How could she betray Zurich''s love? Her heart really felt guilty, but secretly she got rid of that guilt.

    Bella had a bad feeling, felt that something big was waiting for her up ahead. But what?

    Her eyes then looked up at the sky, the sky wasn''t too dark tonight. the clouds are also not so gray, the moonlight is more dominant and makes Bella realize that something is missing.

    The night might not always be beautiful, the clouds might get darker, Or maybe... The Moon was covered by thick clouds on purpose.

    Her sighs may have been heard a thousand times, The guards guarding the back, have even been heard complaining a few times. Bella told them to sit or take turns guarding, but they still wanted to stand there. Bella couldn''t do anything else, she was so tired. Remembering all the things that happened because of his revenge all this time.

    A mother''s love that was never found, a father figure that was never seen again.

    revenge, because the Berenice family who once killed her mother, made Bella be like this. Bella wants Berenice''s family to break down too, wants the family to feel the loss.

    How can she live this life, if she doesn''t have love anymore?

    Ah.. Bella didn''t want to think about that.

    With a heavy heart, she got up from her seat and walked slowly to her own room.

    The guard was smiling sweetly, when she saw Bella who started walking towards the room. She smiled a little, "They should have been resting a long time ago."

    Her footsteps were so heavy, she didn''t know because of the burden on her shoulders. or because the clothes feel heavy, just sitting can make us tired.

    Bella''s eyes opened wide, when she was in front of her bedroom door. there was a man she knew, and seemed to be waiting.

    Bella could only be silent, when they were face to face. That''s when Zhu handed him a small green bottle.

    Bella raised an eyebrow in confusion. "What?" Bella asked, not understanding.

    "Poison, Found in Mr Douglas'' room." Bella frowned, she didn''t understand why Zhu came here and said about the poison in Mr Douglas'' room? What does that have to do with Bella?

    "Why poison in his room? Why did you bring poison here? Get out of here. Because of you my plan to kill Choon-Hee failed, how come you always come wherever I am." Bella already knew about Zhu and her sister who turned out to be the enemy, the enemy who thwarted Bella and Violet''s plans.

    "But you have to know, if you want to survive. You have to do something, you have to stand on someone who will save you in the future." Zhu said quietly, the man didn''t come to do anything else. But he wants to help Bella, why? because he fell in love with Bella. it''s been a long time since Zhu tried to help Bella with things, yesterday''s problem was a misunderstanding. Zhu doesn''t know if that night Bella will attack Edwards and Choon-hee.

    Though Zhu was there to kidnap Choon-hee and give it to Bella, as an offer. But instead destroys Bella''s plans. Zhu was quite sorry for the failure.

    Besides helping Bella, Zhu also wants to survive. He does indeed forage by doing work. Like this, that''s why he easily managed to kidnap Choon-Hee. But unfortunately, one of his co-workers betrayed him and took Choon-hee away.

    Bella glanced briefly at her bodyguards. "You guys go, rest for a while. I''ll go straight to my room, after talking to Zhu." Bella said softly.

    The bodyguard immediately nodded in understanding and left, Bella immediately looked back at Zhu and looked at him with a confused look.

    "Who found this?" she asked.

    "One of the messengers I trusted said Mr. Douglas was sick. Not because of illness, but because of being poisoned by Mrs. Douglas. I think Edwards allowed this to happen, because he didn''t really care about his father too much. If you can save Mr. Douglas, and can cure it. You can get a lot of help, Mr. Douglas doesn''t like the Berenice Family, with that you and he have one mission in common." Zhu''s words were indeed quite reasonable, Bella who heard this immediately fell silent and looked at the poison in her hand.

    "Thanks for this information, you can go back to your place again Zhu." Bella''s voice was so soft, telling Zhu to get out of there. Certainly not what Zhu wanted.

    The man did not move from his place, the night was getting late and the atmosphere was so quiet. Bella could only stare the other way, when Zhu''s eyes stabbed straight into Bella''s eyes.

    She didn''t want to believe, Bella shouldn''t have let Zhu take her little heart.

    Bella shook her head slowly, feeling dizzy with all that was going on in her mind right now.

    "Don''t think too much, your little brain won''t be able to accommodate everything. Don''t you believe me? I can see from your pretty face, it looks like you''re being wary of me. Why?" Zhu''s words made Bella shake her head slowly.

    "I''m sorry for being rude, I didn''t mean to offend you. I''m just tired and sad about what''s going on right now. So, get out of here." Bella said again, and Zhu immediately let out a rough sigh.

    Zhu''s hand immediately lifted Bella''s chin and kissed the little girl''s lips gently, Bella wanted to rebel. But Zhu first held the nape of the woman''s neck, and began to lick her sweet lips like cherries in summer.

    Bella didn''t want to enjoy, she didn''t want to feel the lips that weren''t made for her. She didn''t want to taste that sweet and chewy taste again, she didn''t want to be hypnotized and she didn''t want to let this kiss take more of her heart.

    Bella tried to break free, biting Zhu''s lips tightly. causing Zhu to groan in pain and break their kiss.

    Plak.....!

    One hard slap got by Zhu, Bella looked at the man''s eyes with a flat look.

    "Go! We don''t have that close relationship!" Bella snapped at the man in front of her quite harshly.

    "You!." Zhu said with anger that it was about to explode, but he tried not to cause a commotion.

    Bella opened the door to her room, then closed it again tightly. She held her body behind the door, clutching her chest which suddenly beat faster. it feels like running and can''t stop.

    "Zhu, you will hate me after this. I won''t stop until I get revenge, I will kill Sophia and her mother. After that, I will live in peace. I''m sorry Zhu, I love you not as much as I hate Berenice''s family. The plan has gone so far, just a little bit more. I''m not going to waste the time that''s been wasted."

    ~~~~~

    few days after..

    (Sophia POV)

    That night, my husband and I slept hugging each other. I had a clear dream when I hugged her body, but I woke up quite surprised when something gently stroked my shoulder.

    I looked back, saw the mother who had looked into my eyes and told me to follow her, I of course immediately got up slowly and followed Mother.

    What does she want to talk about? I thought confused, once again I looked at Edwards. he was still sleeping comfortably, my steps were getting faster following the steps of my mother who had descended the stairs one by one. "Mom? What''s wrong?" I asked, confused but the mother did not make any sound. She just walked on and on.

    I ran a little and held her hand, at that moment I immediately turned around and looked her in the eye. There is something strange, moreover mother''s smile also feels different.

    "Nice to see you again Choon-Hee." Mom removed her hand from me, then quickly stabbed something in my neck. I was shocked, especially when I felt the stab made me fall straight away.

    I saw my mother''s smile that seemed to be pulling something, before long she opened something from under her neck. And when I saw that, I knew that it wasn''t my mother. Instead of Bella, she wears a mask that looks a lot like mother

    I wanted to scream for help, but I couldn''t do anything. I''m totally paralyzed right now.

    "How does it feel!? When you can''t do anything and can only be silent like this? Fun isn''t it? You''re wondering what to give yourself? Should we do some learning about types of poison? one of the deadliest spiders. The venomous bite of the funnel-web spider is extremely lethal. The bite can penetrate through skin, nails and shoe leather.

    If not treated seriously, the effects can cause death in humans within 15 minutes. You hear? I already put the liquid in your skin, I''m the only one with the antidote. So can we talk about a few things that might be a little advantageous?" Bella asked while pulling my hand and dragging me as she pleased.

    I can only surrender, hope my son is fine at this time. I quite know what poison Bella gave him. Funnel-web spiders first developed their venom as a defense mechanism against insect predators, such as flies and cockroaches. But over time, the effects of the poison are used not only to defend against insects but also to target vertebrates.

    How about now? Am I really going to die?

    Bella took me to the warehouse behind the Mansion, several bodyguards carried me and sat me on one of the benches.. When I looked at the Front, I was quite surprised to see my mother who was also sitting very well there. Was the mother also given the same poison? What does Bella really want?

 Chapter 219 - 219. Bella And Violet Who Use Each Others Plan

    "Ahh.. I''m so excited to kill both of you, but I know Choon-hee can''t be killed directly. So let me just kill Mrs. Berenice, won''t it?" Bella stroked softly, she then issued a challenge before stepping in front of my mother.

    No... No... Bella!!!

    I really wanted to scream, how could I possibly see my mother being killed right in front of my eyes?

    Bella gently slashed my mother''s arm, we both felt it. but we stayed still, unable to move or do anything else. I can see my mother''s eyes are really scared, she looks like she wants to cry. No, she didn''t look like she wanted to cry. But she was already crying and closed her eyes slowly.

    "Pain? That''s the pain I''ve been feeling all this time! The rich people you always hurt us weaklings! You think that your name can save you? No! Your last name will live for both of you." Once again Bella praised me, now she plunged the knife into my thigh quite deep.

    I wanted to close my eyes, but I couldn''t. I was just silent and cried too, seeing how my mother was in pain up ahead.

    "You know? My past was really not good, it''s impossible to destroy my youth. I have to live with extraordinary nature. You can live a very good life, full of wealth and always being praised, is that a good difference? Can people- people like you can live in the beauty of this world? whereas I, who never intends to harm and always tries to be kind to everyone, must experience the extraordinary?

    Why should I? A woman who has never attacked a single ant? why? God is sleeping? Does God just don''t love me? Or does God never visit me and see that I''m here in torment!? Did God.. Did God never want my existence in this world? Why me?

    who has always felt pain since I was little? until I''m this big and everything is still never on my side. I envy them! I hate it! I''m mad at you! I want you to feel the pain I''ve been through! why? Why do you guys have fun? while I''m not? how come you guys can see the world better, and I can''t! Do you have many miracles?

    what are you doing when I''m not? is there any other good you do? what!! What!! why?? why am I the only one who feels all this suffering!!" Bella fell under my mother''s feet, she was crying quite hysterically.

    What''s wrong with her? What has she been through to make her a weak woman? Bella? do you really feel hell in this world? until your heart feels broken and hatred permeates your body and mind so much?

    Bella...

    You are wrong if you say you are the only one who feels pain in this world, in fact all Humans in this world also feel all pain and pain. It''s just that the pain is in different portions. The world is sometimes unfair to some people, but the world knows how to give suffering. The world knows that we are strong people.

    I cried too, seeing how fragile Bella is, I cried seeing her trembling body with fear.

    ~~~~~

    (author POV)

    Violet had just received a message from Bella about her plan. Which had locked Choon-hee and Mrs. Berenice in one of the rooms. Let Violet know that now is the right time to win Edwards'' heart again.

    Violet opened her car door and walked straight into the Berenice Family Mansion. She entered and saw the many guards in front of her, blocking Violet''s footsteps of course.

    "Tell Edwards Violet has come and brought information." Violet said to the guards, one of them immediately nodded and started walking in.

    After a while the guard returned and told Violet to go inside the Mansion. Violet immediately stepped back and sat on one of the soft sofas. she awaits the arrival of her beloved husband.

    By now Edwards was in front of Violet who seemed to be calm, even drinking hot tea in the most graceful motion possible. The tea the waiters just brought over of course.

    "Say.. I don''t have much time to see your rotten face." Said Edward who sat quietly and folded his arms in front of his chest. Edwards knew very well that all this time Violet had betrayed his trust, had had sex with Daniel. That''s why Edwards was quite lazy to see Violet''s face.

    "You are in such a hurry dear, would you still be in a hurry if I told you that I know who brought Mrs. Berenice and Choon-Hee?" Violet smiled as sweetly as possible, Then got up from her seat and began to walk with sensual steps towards Edwards who was still silent without saying anything.

    Violet touched both of Edwards'' shoulders and bravely kissed her husband''s cheek gently.

    "I know that you just lost your beloved wife? While you were sleeping right? More specifically, your mother-in-law and your second wife. They were brought by Bella!" Violet wrapped her arms around Edwards neck from behind and kissed Edwards neck and sucked on it a little roughly.

    Edwards was already snorting a little, Violet deliberately teased her husband and told him about Choon-hee''s condition.

    "Tell me Violet, what do you want to say.. Stop messing with me!" Edwards snapped in a harsh tone.

    "I want us to play slowly dear.. You think I will be silent when you give all the love and attention to Choon-hee alone? You think I will be silent when you kiss your wife''s lips and adore you so well? I want that kiss too, I want your body." Violet whispered in a hoarse voice that made Edwards even more sick.

    Edwards glanced at Violet who had winked at her husband.

    "Tell me clearly, if you are wasting my time, then I will make sure I will throw you into the tiger cage." Edwards let it go as Violet unbuttoned the buttons of her shirt one by one.

    "Honey.. Do you know? that I have always been very smart in dealing with many situations? Do you think I will fight without carrying spare bullets? Do you think I am a stupid woman who dared to attack you without any other plan?" Violet was still talking in circles. and of course that made Edwards take a deep breath.

    By now, half of Edwards'' chest was exposed and Violet boldly stroked Edwards'' bare chest in small massaging movements. As a normal man, Edwards'' body naturally reacted slightly to that little touch.

    Violet pulled the stool that her husband was sitting on a little, then she went up and sat on his husband''s thigh. She put her arm around Edwards'' neck and gave him the sweetest smile possible.

    "Violet, if your goal is to give up your filthy body, you''d better get off my lap right now!" Edward said again.

    But Violet kept smiling and even more wild, she took off her clothes and threw them in the wrong direction, now Violet''s sexy body is visible, With a red bra and inside there are two big mounds that are perfectly round. Edwards held back as hard as he could as his eyes caught a glimpse of the mound that begged to be touched.

    "I know where Bella''s hiding place is, you''re looking for her right?" Hearing those words, Edwards looked straight into Violet''s eyes with a questioning look.

    "How did you know?" Edward said, confused what else he wanted to ask.

    "I will answer all your questions, one question one pleasure, how?" Violet whispered beside Edwards ear.

    "Bella took Choon-Hee and Mrs. Berenice somewhere, to be precise. Bella took them to one of the houses where Bella''s mother died. She wants to kill Mrs. Berenice there." Violet said, hearing that Edwards immediately fell silent.

    Edwards looked into Violet''s eyes for a moment and searched for lies in her eyes, but there was none. Edwards knew his wife was telling the truth, Edwards finally sighed and nodded. "What do you want?" Edwards asked. "Tell me what you want, and tell me where it is." Edward said again.

    "Okay, satisfy me now. I''ll give you the address of Bella''s old house." Violet said matter-of-factly.

    Edwards sighed softly, he couldn''t help but satisfy Violet well.

    Edward made sure Violet was raped like a prostitute, somehow Edward had to find Choon-hee. though he couldn''t help but satisfy a venomous snake like Violet. After all of this was over, Edward would make sure Violet was buried in the ground and couldn''t get up again.

    Edwards who saw it just gave a small glance and then left violet like a prostitute in general. "Send me the address now." Edward said he left Violet and walked away without another word.

    "Be careful on the road my dear, you are very eager to find a second wife. I am your first wife and I need you more!" violet screams were ignored by Edward, he sounded like a mad woman.

    Violet smiled happily when she could feel the pleasure from Edward''s body.. "Ahhh it''s been a long time, not enjoying the husband''s own body."

 Chapter 220 - 220. Zurich Love For Bella

    Edwards had seen the empty house which he said contained Choon-Hee and Mrs. Berenice, but unfortunately it was a completely empty house. Violet lied to Edwards, the man was very upset.

    He immediately contacted the Team who was able to track down Choon-Hee''s whereabouts, it only took ten minutes for any signs of discovery. According to CCTV seen from the big Mansion of the Berenice family, Bella took Choon-Hee and Mrs. Berenice in a black car. The license plate of the car was immediately tracked quickly, via CCTV around the streets of the capital and several other places.

    But when the car turned into one of the docks, that''s when Edwards lost his information. According to several confessions from people near the pier, it was in the middle of the night that a ship chose to sail in a hurry. Because the ship was an expensive ship and seemed like a group, the people around did not suspect and did not pay attention to where the ship was headed.

    Edwards slammed the cellphone in his hand in annoyance, now all he could do was call Bella, but unfortunately the woman really didn''t answer at all. Until finally Zurich came with a sad face. He looked at Edwards and sighed softly.

    "I''m sorry, it''s all my fault. For choosing the wrong person. I''ll help you find Choon-Hee, I''m sure she''s still fine." Zurich said in a low voice.

    "What does an apology mean? It won''t solve the problem and can''t go back in time, I won''t blame you. When someone falls in love, then he or she will be completely blind. I understand how you feel." Edwards patted Zurich lightly on the shoulder and gave him a small smile.

    Edwards didn''t want to blame anyone, to be more precise, he just wanted all of these problems to be resolved without hurting anyone else, he knew very well that Bella was like this because of her heartache. And Edward couldn''t do anything for a feeling. Feelings are the most sensitive thing.

    Moreover, Bella did this because she wanted revenge, Edwards couldn''t be angry and couldn''t ask why? Because when people are seeking revenge. Then there is no suitable question for it. Revenge has been a part of human behavior for most of life on Earth. Literature has used them throughout history, from Greek tragedies such as Aeschylus'' Oresteia trilogy - in which Orestes wants to kill his mother to avenge his father - to Shakespeare''s Hamlet.

    Undoubtedly, many of us have imagined taking revenge or destroying those who have hurt us. When revenge is carried out, there is a kind of relief. Revenge is an emotional trigger that stirs people to action.

    "Edwards, I found a number of places that might be where Bella is currently sheltering." Laila came with a gadget in her hand. Then the display of the gadget shows a number of islands not far from the pier.

    Small islands that are inhabited but the population is very small. "And from the biodata of the Berenice family, I found that Bella''s biological mother had indeed worked with this family. Became one of the most important teams, but twenty years ago it was declared dead on an unknown mission. I''m looking for her full address, and the address points to one of these islands. An island that has not been inhabited by anyone for a very long time. Because exactly twenty years ago it was bought by the Berenice Family and left unattended." Laila''s words made Edwards and Zurich like getting the green light.

    They began to pay close attention to everything, at that moment Edwards immediately nodded at Laila. "Prepare the Team, we will go by ship. Because the sound of the helicopter is too loud if we want to ambush. Make sure the team we bring has several specialists, we don''t know what happened there." Edward said again, Laila immediately nodded and left. leaving Edwards who had also started to prepare in his battle clothes.

    "Edwards, may I come with you?" Zurich asked hopefully, hearing the man''s words of course Edwards understood what he wanted. He still loves Bella, he wants to see her before she dies in this ambush.

    "You can come along, but don''t ever get in the way of us trying to kill Bella, she''s going to die. Because we can''t let someone who has a strong grudge against our family wander around. If you have time to talk to her, just talk. If indeed Choon-hee and Mrs. Berenice are okay. Maybe we can reduce Bella''s sentence, let''s just hope this isn''t as complicated as we think." After saying that Zurich immediately nodded. He goes out to get his doctor kit.

    Edwards just smiled a little at what was happening, Love.. It was crazy and stupid.

    Edwards begins to see what rifle he will carry on this mission, Edwards is secretly a sniper. Snipers or snipers need a reliable firearm to be able to hit targets from hundreds of meters away. There are even sniper weapons designed to penetrate walls and steel to knock out enemies hiding behind them.

    Edwards started testing the rifle and saw if any flaws were shown, but everything seemed fine. Edwards took out one rifle as well as the bullet, which he placed behind his back this time.

    Then he chose another, Because one is not enough to fight against Bella''s Team. Edwards knew very well that Bella was no ordinary woman, seeing how she was able to break through the Berenice Family''s already very tight defenses and guards last night.

    Edwards looks at the rifle, Sako TRG 42 (Finland). This rifle is used in 14 countries around the world, including the armed forces of Finland. Primarily, it is used by special forces army units, as well as used by some law enforcement. This sniper rifle is equipped with black or green stock. Stock is fully customizable. The SAKO TRG series rifles can be easily identified by their nearly vertical pistol grip.

    "It''s suitable for toying with the enemy." Edwards took it too and smiled a little, he also took some small knives, explosive devices, and armor. He was ready to save his wife and mother-in-law.

    ~~~~

    Zurich looked at one of the photos in the back of his pants pocket, they had arrived at the island which seemed to be Bella''s hiding place. They had split up and were looking for Bella and the others, but unfortunately there was no one there.

    While Zurich slowly walked to one of the big trees on the island, he and Bella had come to this place a long time ago and they made love to each other in the sun. Zurich was sure in one of the trees there was a cellar door, he didn''t say anything to Edwards. so he went there alone and was now in front of the tree.

    Zurich held the trunk of the tree, gently stroked the side of the tree and it didn''t take long for the tree to move. opened quickly, there was one door under the tree roots. Zurich went in there, the tree behind her closing again. He immediately opened the unlocked door, that''s when he saw a very large room. He started walking slowly towards it.

    He looked at one of the rooms, and there was Bella who was looking at the CCTV room. Zurich opened the door, went inside and saw the state of Bella who seemed to welcome Zurich''s arrival.

    "You know exactly where I am." Bella said, hearing this Zurich just fell silent and sat on one of the benches. He chose not to say anything.

    "You came to kill me?" Bella asked, she looked at Zurich and saw how the man just stared blankly at Bella''s face.

    "I love you, a long time ago.. before I knew it you broke my heart so deeply." Zurich said in a hoarse voice, but Bella was silent. She knows there is a lot of pain behind each of their hearts.

    "Love, I love you too. but I know this grudge is bigger than love." Bella said in a very low voice. They sat together on the bench and endured the pain that was slowly starting to gnaw at each other''s hearts.

    Bella couldn''t help but hold her chest. Which was getting worse, even though in the past. all of Zurich''s heart was completely owned by Bella, a small wound on Bella''s leg, Zurich must have known, this man would heal the wound and would always be by Bella''s side.

    Why does everything feel so heavy? why the more Bella tried to stay away, the further away. and every time she wants to mend this relationship, not even closer but Zurich will be further away from her? Why is it that the more Bella asks for things to go back to how they used to be, the more she accepts the fact that Zurich has gone very far and is nowhere to be seen?

    Is this Bella''s fault? Yes.. because hate is bigger than love.

    one side of Bella''s heart asked to leave, but one side of her heart asked her to stay. Let the pain hit hard, as long as Bella can still see Zurich''s face every day. She was willing to die after venting everything, as long as there was Zurich in front of him.

    why? this love won''t go away? Bella wiped her tears that suddenly fell, she took a deep breath and exhaled slowly.

    Bella, who could not stand to hear Zurich''s words, could only remain silent and stare at the CCTV with a flat look.

    She looked at the sky from the CCTV, she wanted to throw herself down on the grass, cursing the time that let Bella hate everything for a long time.

    Bella looked down at the ground beneath her feet, which turned out to be dirty on her palms, letting the emptiness accompany her here. Let time laugh and the sky sneer, let the leaves sing songs of sorrow and the squeaks of strange voices be the musical accompaniment.

    strange noises? Bella thought she was in a bad state. This is the basement, what sound can you hear? oh yes.. Zurich''s warm breath, it is a voice that is now clearly audible.

    Bella saw her palms were shaking violently, had she ever imagined she would feel this kind of pain? Did she ever think a little? about what it would be like to see Zurich who only looked at her with hatred?

    Not!! Bella never thought she would be this sad!

    Why? Why is God this evil? Why did Bella have to tread on the wrong path? Why didn''t God show me the right way from the start? why?

    When Bella was still busy with her thoughts, a hand gently stroked her messy hair, Bella looked back for a moment... Zurich was staring at Bella from the side, handed her a handkerchief and Bella just accepted it. Turns out she was really crying, Bella thought it was just her shadow crying.

    "Why? why are you here?" Bella asked who was already wiping her tears, Zurich who heard Bella''s question could only smile.

    "I just accidentally saw you here, why? What made you cry? What made you do all this?" Zurich said quietly, Bella who heard all the questions could only wince in her heart.

    Is it true that in Zurich''s heart now there are no feelings for Bella anymore? the woman wonders, why? Because in her heart really wanted to love Zurich again. even if it is an impossibility. why? Because Bella had hurt Zurich deeply. Mini betrayals are so evil, Bella knows that.

    "Crying for many things that I never realized long ago, crying over the late time to realize all the stupid things I have done, crying over love that can be covered by the roots of hatred, crying over all the memories we have shared together.. My mind now can only cry because all of our past, very imprinted in the recesses of my heart.. Crying, imagine how now you can come and see me without love, because all this is my fault. I''m the one who is really stupid in doing all things.." Bella said quietly, Zurich who heard that could only glance at Bella.

 Chapter 221 - 221. Bellas Heart

    "I know your love is very sincere, but the fact is that God has other plans for our hearts.. a few months ago I still really love you, a few months ago I was still short of breath when I heard your name, a few months ago my heart was still crying when you suddenly got angry to me. But only a matter of days after that, my love suddenly turned away Because you are so evil.

    my love turned away because of the hatred you have, you even betrayed my confidence. I really believe, I really love. the heart is hurt very deeply" Zurich said, don''t know what words will not destroy Bella''s feelings right now, but she still tells the truth.

    "If there''s one day where I can see your sincerity and my heart beats at that time, maybe right now we can still be together. If there''s one minute where we can see each other before I hold that grudge, maybe there''s still a chance for our relationship..

    If only there was one night where I could be in your room and see you cry missing me, maybe I would climb into your bed and hug you and then we would spend a night with beautiful stars. But sadly I never really saw it all, why? because my heart and my eyes are covered with hate." Bella bravely held Zurich''s hand that used to feel so warm in her embrace, but it was still warm, only the memories were so cold.

    And Bella had destroyed all that warmth, she had broken Zurich''s trust. her lover.

    "Yes, you have betrayed everything, you doubted my love and you are now very confidently sitting without feeling guilty. You don''t even apologize, you don''t really feel sorry when you see me here.

    You only think of me as an insignificant person, you only think of me as someone you can easily play with. You took my whole heart and you broke it so easily." Zurich Raising Bella''s cold hand, they fell silent for a moment.

    "In my prayers yesterday, I did wish to hold hands with you like this. On a night with a beautiful view, And God granted it. God answered one by one my prayers that wanted you to be present in my every day.

    Now on this cool night, ah no.. it''s just a damp basement, but at least it''s better than nothing. I want to say that. I quite miss the past, when I didn''t know that you were a very dangerous female criminal. yes.. you really are such a weird and cunning villain. your beauty and kindness all along is a lie. and your love is also a lie? yes.. why do I have to ask again." Zurich laughed softly, he could only stare at the CCTV with sad eyes.

    Bella immediately cried hearing all Zurich''s words, the man was really feeling depressed and confused, he would definitely ask Bella to go away from here or surrender to Edwards.

    "What do you want now?" Bella asked quietly.

    "Nothing, just enjoy the seconds of our farewell, really farewell." Zurich said again.

    "Can I hug you?" Bella asked in a low voice. very quietly, it made Zurich laugh.

    "Sure, this farewell will be very pleasant." Zurich said again.

    Bella immediately hugged Zurich tightly, feeling the scent of a man''s body that made her heart shake so badly, feeling a real warmth, why!!! why didn''t Bella realize that only Zurich''s love was worth fighting for! why!!?

    Zurich let Bella spill all her longing and love on their last hug, maybe this is wrong, but Zurich is only trying to appreciate Bella who will be a part of the past.

    maybe everything that has happened can not be repeated, Zurich can only give a small gift in the form of a hug for Bella who is the first person he has loved so long ago

    Bella wept bitterly, Zurich let go of her hug and wiped the tears with a sweet smile

    "Let go of me, like you let go of me just for revenge. I will make sure you get the punishment you deserve afterwards." Zurich said who had kissed Bella''s forehead gently, then patted Bella''s head with a smile.

    a smile that made Bella shattered inside and out, a smile that seemed to send Bella into a dark hell...

    "I will try to let go of you and forget all our memories.. I will try to do everything you ask, sorry for asking too much and making you try to fulfill it.. you have always been the best man in my entire life, you have always been a a companion who strives to fulfill all your partner''s wishes.. you are always amazing in your way". Bella then smiled, they both smiled nicely.

    "Then I''ll go out and pretend I didn''t see you, let Edwards find you. And I hope you get the punishment you deserve when you meet Edwards later." Zurich got up from her seat and walked away leaving Bella who had seen Zurich''s back getting further away.

    Bella wiped her tears and smiled sadly, in the end it turned out to be this sad. What did Bella expect? There''s no way Zurich left the Berenices for a lowly woman like Bella.

    everything Bella does will be in vain, because the fact that there is Zurich will still tell Bella to leave his life. Which man supports an evil deed? Moreover, what Bella did was destroy the Berenice family.

    Bella looked at the CCTV again, she saw Zurich was out of the tree, then Bella sighed tiredly. She knew that after this her world would be very worrying.

    Maybe Bella''s tears had flowed endlessly, imagining all the memories that could only be memories. How will her love end? Why is Bella regretting it now? when her eyes caught sight of Zurich? when her nose smells the body of her Beloved? why.. the world feels so weird right now?

    Then why did Bella regret everything? didn''t she swear long ago? that would hate the Berenice family? It turns out that the oath brought great karma to Bella''s life at this time.

    God is fair, God gave a lesson for Bella who easily dumped people who had loved Bella for a long time, now that love can no longer be felt and she is reaching for it again.

    Bella exited the room and walked towards the other room, where it was where she kept Choon-hee and Mrs. Berenice. they were both still alive, Bella didn''t have the heart to kill the child and the mother. they have been given the antidote and are currently sleeping soundly.

    Bella looked at Choon-hee, who had opened her eyes and sat quietly, no fear on her face. Because Choon-Hee knows Bella is not a really bad woman.

    The two women stared at each other for a long time. I don''t know what''s on their minds. They are only thinking about the current state of affairs and about life that might be worse after.

    "You want a drink?" Bella asked, and Choon-hee shook her head slowly.

    "You want to eat?" Bella asked again, and once again Choon-hee shook her head. She then looked at her mother who was still asleep due to the effects of the medicine, her mother''s leg had also been bandaged and treated.

    "What made you like this?" Choon asked back, and Bella just sighed softly.

    "Many things, Hate being one of them." Bella said honestly.

    "I also have hatred for this world. for circumstances that have made me unable to feel beauty for a long time. If you think my fate is very good and I have plenty of time to do many things, you are wrong. I went through all the hardships of life, I went through the world that once imprisoned me at one of the deepest points. I''ve been broken, very broken. I''ve also been hurt, humiliated, and abused. I''ve felt all the things you might feel." Choon-hee said.

    "No, you never felt what I felt. You never knew what it was like to see your own mother die in front of your eyes." Bella said quietly, Choon-hee who heard this just swallowed hard.

    "I once lost my mother, when I was young. Do you think that I lost my mother just because she was killed? For years I lived alone without any relatives or close people. I have no love, I have no money, I have no place that I can call HOME. I''m just a woman who has been circling through difficult circumstances for a long time. Only this time I feel love, from my husband, from my family, from everyone who sees me. Only this time, just because I smile wider than you. Not that I''m happier.

    You know? Sometimes the world looks so beautiful and the colors are so bright. For who? For those who think that the world is indeed bright. But people who see this world gray and painful, then the world will look like that. How we look at it, that changes our lives." Choon-hee advised.

    "But the world is still gray to me, even though I know how beautiful it looks." Bella still insists on thinking the world is dark.

    "What do you see as gray? Is love from Zurich not enough to make you better? You know very well, his love is really sincere. He even still loves you to this day. Why did you betray his love? You also get the trust and love of my mother. Is that not enough too? you get all the happiness you didn''t get in the past. Maybe, the past can''t be changed. But the past can be replaced with better things.

    Bella? I know you''re a good person, inside your deepest heart. you are such a beautiful person, that''s why Zurich can fall in love with you. I''m sure, there is a point where Zurich sees the beauty of your heart. Until he wants to fall in love with you. love doesn''t come to people who wear masks, love comes because we believe the person is worthy and looks just the way they are.

    Bella? look into your heart, how you used to make Zurich crazy and always kiss you with love and warmth. you don''t miss it? Are you willing to leave everything just for revenge? killing me or my mother will free you from all that hatred. then try to kill us, try to stab that knife into my heart. and we''ll see if the hatred in your heart will disappear." Choon-Hee walked to Bella, she took the penknife that was on the table. Then Choon-hee put the knife into Bella''s hand.

    Bella was just silent, she was still looking down with a pale face. Choon-hee could feel Bella''s cold palm. They were silent for a moment, not long after Choon-hee heard the sound of crying. She knew Bella was crying and regretting everything. Choon-Hee remained silent, she held Bella''s hand very tightly.

    "Try to stab my heart Bella and you will find the answer." Choon-hee said once more, Bella immediately looked up. Choon-hee clearly saw that Bella''s gaze was currently lost, she was living in darkness. She is looking for a way out, there is no one to help her find a way out. so Choon-hee had to help her this time.

    "But I can''t, I''m shaking with fear. I''m really scared." She said, she was still holding the knife and Choon-Hee immediately smiled slightly at his words.

    "Then, I will help. Which body do you want to hurt the most? besides my heart, if you are really afraid. Come on.. let''s see, whether the blood flowing from my body can solve all the pain in your heart." Choon-Hee pointed the knife at her own body, Bella just watched. Bella looked into Choon-hee''s eyes, everything felt like a dream.

    Choon-hee knows that at this time he can''t hope much in the situation, because somehow he doesn''t know when the Angel of Death will come.

    "Here.. in your heart, I want to take all the happiness that you have. I want love, I want warmth and hugs. I want Everything, everything you have I want. Your mother, your father, a lover and a husband. Am I still getting all those things?" Bella asked, she pointed at Choon-hee''s chest. The woman was still crying and that touched Choon-hee.

    She could see Edwards and Zurich coming at the door. But Choon-hee signaled them to stay there and not to disturb the current situation. Because Choon-Hee still wants to wake Bella in the best way.

    "Sure, you want the Happiness I have? Then take it, I can assure my mom and dad that you just need love. I''ll convince Zurich that you need him AS your husband, as a home, as a place to return to." Choon-Hee said very confidently.

    "What if they don''t want to? what if I just end up in prison?" Bella asked once more.

    "I swear, the happiness I have right now is your happiness too. And I promise that they will accept you back, I promise that the world will see you in an extraordinary way. Now, all you need to do is swear and promise me too. That you will change, I will leave all that hatred and walk with me to a more beautiful place. We will end all of the past in one fell swoop. How about Bella?" I smiled as sweetly as possible, she immediately cried even louder. hugged me and threw away the knife we ??were holding together.

    I immediately hugged her back, we were involved in a conflict that was quite tiring.

 Chapter 222 - 222. Not! Please

    (Choon-Hee POV)

    After we hugged, I let go of the hug and told everyone to come inside.

    "Bella? You''ll be doing some mental therapy by the doctor for a while, okay, after making sure you''re okay. You can go back to the Berenices'' Mansion." I said very softly, he nodded and was helped by Zurich to leave this room.

    I watched Bella leave with a very sincere smile, she looked at me once again. I nodded and made sure he believed that we would always receive him.

    "You gave her a chance?" Edwards asked me, I looked at Edwards and nodded.

    "There''s nothing wrong with giving a chance to people who really want to change and admit their mistakes. Bella just went the wrong way, she''s lived in hatred for too long, she''s lived too long in a world that never expected her. That''s why she wants to do bad things." I immediately hugged my husband, he looked like he wanted to go to war. who knows who he will kill with all the guns in his hands.

    Edwards threw the rifle in his hand in any direction, he then carried me and kissed my cheek repeatedly. I couldn''t help but laugh at what he did to me. I kissed his lips again, he immediately smiled very handsomely.

    "You are indeed an angel at heart, you have many ways to win people''s hearts. I am always proud of everything my wife does. Let''s go home. Let your mother get better treatment after this." Hearing Edwards'' words once again I nodded, he started to lower me from his arms and We walked together to get out of the basement.

    Edwards occasionally glanced at me, he took my hand and we were quite happy to be together again. We came out from behind the tree, in front of us were two helicopters that we would take to return to the Berenice family Mansion.

    I saw my mother who had entered the helicopter first, then the helicopter began to move up and away from this place. I looked up and smiled happily, because in the end mom would be okay.

    "Mommy will be taken to the hospital?" I asked Edwards. I was just looking at Edwards, and at that moment there was a pretty loud bang coming from above.

    DUARRRRR��

    Duarrr��.

    Edwards immediately hugged me and pushed me into one of the trees, my mother''s helicopter exploded in the sky. I was already staring blankly, my hands shaking as one by one the helicopter debris fell to the ground.

    Several corpses were burnt and charred to death, I saw one by one they all fell. "Prepare the Boat!!!" Edward shouted.

    As he shouted, our other helicopter exploded. It was really so strong that I felt a strong wind hit my body. The debris from the explosion hit Edward''s and my body.

    I could feel a pain in one of my legs when I opened my eyes again. I saw something stuck in the tip of my foot, I saw blood rushing from there. My hands have also been hit by several small irons which hurt very roughly.

    "Edwards .." I said quietly, I removed the hug from him. when I looked at Edwards''s pale face and he smiled meaningfully.

    I felt his back, I could feel a lot of debris stuck to Edwards'' back. I can''t say anything more until I hear all the Guards say

    "Mayday!!! Mayday!! Mayday!! Protect Mr. Edwards and Miss Choon-Hee!!"

    "EDWARDS!! NO EDWARDS!" I cried hysterically, especially when I saw Edwards was already unconscious and pushed me to the ground.

    Several bodyguards immediately helped me pull Edwards'' body, I was still shaking with fear. when I saw my husband''s own body was covered in fresh blood. two bodyguards took Edwards from there, one of them grabbed my hand to leave. when I saw that it was Agent Lee and behind him was Agent Ree who was already looking worriedly at me.

    DUAR....

    BOOMMMMM...

    TWO...

    TWO...

    The sound of the explosion was like destroying this island, I don''t know what happened anymore. I just felt myself being carried quickly to one of the boats, I was given a life jacket and Agent Lee immediately rowed the boat quickly. Edwards was laid on my thighs, the others helped with the rowing, I could feel the cold rushing against my body. The night wind in the ocean makes the atmosphere very strange.

    My eyes saw that the island was on fire here and there, some other bodyguards went with other boats. There were 5 boats already rowing to leave the island. I was still silent, when Ree gave me a thick blanket and gently stroked my back.. I remained silent, because I was still in shock at everything that had happened.

    "Hurry and get help, we need a helicopter and a doctor! Where is the doctor we brought earlier?" Lee began to ask in an annoyed tone.

    "Doctors were in the two helicopters earlier, and both exploded. We didn''t find them alive." One of the bodyguards said apologetically.

    "Tell the rest of the Team, get a faster Boat ready or bring us another helicopter. Mr Edwards is in danger!" Lee looks scared, he rowed but while looking around. I know he''s not afraid of the current situation, but he didn''t manage to save my mother, yeah.. I know he''s afraid because he can''t carry out his duties properly.

    I held Edwards'' hand, still silently stroking his already very cold hand. I gave him another blanket, the quiet and cold sea made me feel like I was stranded in a strange place.

    Almost thirty minutes we circled there. I don''t know if we reached another island or We''ll get lost into an even darker ocean. Ree was seen rubbing Edwards'' hand to keep it warm, while I just stared at Edwards'' face which was getting paler.

    Until we heard the sound of the ship turning on its lights, it wasn''t long before several Spaatboats came up to us and helped Edwards to be taken to a bigger ship. I was led by Ree to get on the Speedboat and start moving quickly to get to the big ship.

    Many people immediately helped us get on the ship, and I was given another thick blanket. While Edwards was immediately taken into another room, several doctors had seen Edwards'' condition and provided first aid. I looked around, this is a Navy Army ship. the clearly visible ship is very unusually large and sophisticated.

    I was helped to enter the room too, the nurses had seen some wounds on my body. I remained silent, my eyes staring blankly at one point. i.e. my palms are shaking violently. I wish it was a dream, but it''s not. Because this pain is clear.

    ~~~~~

    The next day I woke up feeling very sad, I looked around and found myself still in the boat that yesterday helped me and my family.

    I tried to get out of bed and slowly walked out of the room, seeing several soldiers who were smiling politely at me.

    I didn''t see my husband or the others, I could feel the cool wind hitting my face hard. The sun was already shining quite bright overhead.

    "Mrs Choon-Hee, how are you doing right now?" asked one of the nurses I remember helping me with last night.

    "Better, where is my husband?" I asked slowly.

    "Mr Edwards has just been taken by helicopter for treatment at a special hospital. His body is very weak and he needs more intensive care. He went with Agent Lee, while Agent Ree and some of Mr Edwards'' bodyguards are here to look after Mrs. Your womb. vulnerable enough to get on a helicopter and hear a lot of noise. I think the explosion traumatized your body, so in the meantime you will accompany us to sail to a certain country. The place where your husband is must be." I only responded to the nurse''s words with a small smile.

    so I can''t be near my husband?.

    "Can I really not come with my husband?" I asked again, still hoping for some consideration by the Nurse.

    "I really love your body and your baby is very weak madam, long-distance flights make you have to sit for long periods of time and rarely change your body position. This can increase the risk of blood clots in the veins (deep vein thrombosis) and varicose veins. You can also be exposed to atmospheric radiation exposure, because at certain altitudes it can cause disturbances to the fetus. Not to mention the decrease in oxygen levels in the blood, this can happen because during the flight the air pressure decreases. You may be able to fly again if the condition of the fetus and your body is better, but for the time being, please think again.

    We''re doing this for your good, Mr. Edwards has been properly treated. He is sure to be treated very well and we hope he recovers. You and Mr. Edwards will not stay away for too long, this sea voyage will only take three days to reach the island. One of the islands has a special hospital for important people like Mr. Edwards." I couldn''t help but agree with that explanation.

    I smiled and nodded in understanding. "Okay madam, let me take you to the dining room. We have brought one of the famous chefs to make sure all your food is cooked well and healthy. We will serve you well, because your safety and health is our responsibility at this time." He helped me to walk to another room, I stayed silent and limped following his footsteps.

    We arrived at one of the rooms that felt quite empty, only that the room had a beautiful view. The door to the room was immediately opened and revealed the ocean that could be seen well. I was told to sit comfortably, it wasn''t long before a few waiters brought some food for me.

    Exactly the same food Exactly like a five star hotel, I''m sure they all immediately moved quickly to bring things that could make my stay comfortable on this ship. Even though this is a warship, but because of me. this ship inevitably changed a little better. But still does not eliminate the true purpose of this ship.

    "Please eat Madame, I hope you like the taste. If there is something that doesn''t suit your taste buds, please tell us. And if you want to eat something else, you can tell us too. We prepared all the ingredients for you." One of the waiters said very gently, I just smiled and took one of the small spoons.

    The first thing I ate was Chicken Soup which has lots of mushroom and sweetcorn chunks, I like the soup warm in this cold weather. there''s not much I can do, I can''t cry and I can''t ask a lot of things. Even though I know, I just lost my mother. Mother? Is his body still on the island? on fire and no one wants to take it? I stopped the movement of my hand, then took a deep breath. Even though the first bite was delicious, when I remember what happened last night it made the taste of the food taste bland and strange.

    "What''s wrong madam? does the food taste bad?" Asked one of the waiters, seeing that I was silent.

    "Ah.. no, this is delicious. It''s just that I feel a little nauseous, maybe because I rarely get on ships." I lied a bit, then the waiter nodded in understanding.

    I took another mouthful of warm soup, but I had to eat it anyway.. What for? so that my son is fine and can always be healthy.

 Chapter 223 - Zurich And Bella

    (Author POV)

    Zurich looked into Bella''s face who was currently lying on the hospital bed. Bella will indeed do some treatment for her psyche. Although Bella doesn''t know if she really has a mental illness. But in order to solve all Zurich''s curiosity, Bella finally relented.

    They already knew the news of the attack, but they couldn''t do anything. They had already sailed on a fast boat, they could only see the island burning in a very sadistic manner.

    Zurich looked into Bella''s eyes who just stared blankly at the ceiling of the hospital room, There is no luxury, honor, or fame from the Name she currently bears. Zurich still has not fulfilled his promise as a lover who can make his woman happy, just once.. when God opens the door of heaven later, Zurich wants to enter Bella first and ask God to take away all Bella''s sins and delegate them to Zurich. he feels useless, he wants healing, wants Happiness to be given to his lover who has been very pathetic.

    Zurich wants the world to give all its love to Bella, a woman, a mother-to-be who has never had luck.

    Gently caressing Bella''s belly, there''s a baby living in there. Zurich must defend whatever it takes, no matter what.

    "Are you crying?" Suddenly Bella''s voice interrupted Zurich''s movement, which was stroking the woman''s stomach.

    "My baby is fine," Bella said again. Zurich was silent for a moment. Bella knew she was pregnant? but why not tell Zurich?

    "You know?" Zurich was at a loss for what to say.

    "I''ve had time to take a pregnancy test, because I really want your child.. After a week around you, every morning I always ask the waiter to buy a testpack. And I always test it. I already know that I''m pregnant, actually I want to tell you in a romantic way, but I didn''t have time" say Bella,

    Zurich moved his hand and touched his lover ''s face. "Sorry, I didn''t want to tell you that you were pregnant.. I just didn''t want you to feel lost again" Zurich said feeling guilty.

    "Why do you have to apologize? You know? Mrs. Berenice once told me that every pain we feel is God''s love for us. The pain slowly erodes our sins, I know right now God really loves me and our children, God is just testing how strong we are in living this life.. You don''t blame God anymore, because now I feel happy with all the pain there is" Bella stroked Zurich''s face back, they stared at each other for a long time.

    "I don''t know if I will really blame God for everything that happens. But God always takes our Happiness" Zurich spoke softly, stroking his lover''s hand and not letting this warmth pass.

    "Don''t... The more we blame God, the more our sins will increase. I''m enjoying this moment, the moment when God lifts my sins through the pain that God gave me. I''m also happy, because now you are beside me" Bella smiled, her face turned towards Zurich, she lightly kissed the lips of the man in front of her

    "I will try not to blame God, I did everything for you. Even though I know everyone will think I am stupid, stupid for defending yourself, stupid for choosing you, stupid for wanting to force you my wife. I only know if another woman becomes my lover at this time.

    Surely they will not be able and will never be able to live in pain. But you? You always try to improve your life, you who were blaming God, are now starting to love God. the more you feel pain, the closer your belief is to God. Your creator. You are special, I will never get a lover like you. You admit you are wrong when you are wrong, you repent for all those mistakes." Zurich kisses the back of his lover''s hand.

    "You are more beautiful when you say sweet things like this, I just realized that after so many problems, those problems also changed our mindset, changed our relationship. which used to be very far away, is now close" Zurich is getting more and more applauded by all of Bella''s thoughts, in a pain like this, she still wants to think positive things and doesn''t blame anyone. Her lips smiled wider and she wasn''t scared at all. She knew that there was a door of forgiveness waiting for her out there.

    "My heart is calmer now, because I''m getting closer to God. or because God really calms my heart.. but I just want God to give me the opportunity to be a complete mother for this child in my womb, I ask God for one chance. to breastfeed my baby and hold him, after that. after that I leave everything to God again" Zurich nodded in front of his lover''s face, he wiped his tears that dripped slowly. Hope the same, hope their baby can really be born into this world.

    "Hopefully.. may God hear" Zurich kissed the back of Bella''s hand again and lowered his head feeling all the seconds ticking by. felt his lover''s heartbeat which Zurich could still hear today.

    "Have you eaten?" Bella asked who knew that at this time her lover must have a very heavy burden on her mind.

    "No, I didn''t have time to eat.. Do you want to eat something?" Zurich asked.

    "I want grilled salmon with BBQ sauce, but I want it still warm. Can I eat fish?" Bella asked.

    "I''ll ask the Doctor if he allows it. Then I''ll give you grilled salmon. Are you really hungry?" Zurich said with a laugh.

    "Not really, somehow when I think of grilled salmon. I''m drooling." Bella laughed when she said that, Zurich just smiled and stroked his lover''s head.

    "Wait a minute, the doctor is out.. Maybe in a few minutes he will be back" Bella nodded when Zurich said that the two lovers finally just kept quiet with their own thoughts.

 Chapter 224 - Cervical Cancer?

    (Choon-Hee POV)

    I woke up with a cold and pain all over my body, when I looked around and found that I was still in the same room. Though I wish I was near Edwards, ah .. I miss my husband. I miss him, who always hugs me warmly.

    My eyes glanced to the side, there was Lita''s doctor who was smiling sweetly. "How are you Choon-Hee? I came all the way for you." She said with a sweet smile, I just nodded. There''s at least one person I know well here.

    "How is my womb? why can I be infused?" I asked confused, she smiled again and gently stroked my hair.

    "You don''t worry, your baby is fine. You''re too tired. You have a lot on your mind. Are you thinking about Edwards? Don''t ever think too hard Choon-Hee, you have to remember more than anything else. Your baby is something you should take care of and take care of, you just need to be a good mother and keep praying as a wife. Sometimes, problems come shamelessly and in a hurry. But we as human beings who have reason, just have to understand all the things that happen." She looked very gently, I held her hand tightly and sighed softly.

    "Can I hug you? I need a place to lean on." I said slowly, she immediately nodded and helped me half awake. Then she hugged me tightly, I felt the fresh floral scent from her body. a scent that makes me really calm and comfortable, Doctor Lita is so considerate. I know whatever is given to me is sincerity, I''m sure she will take care of me and my child.

    "Sometimes, someone who is sad. No need for anything other than a hug. You know why?" She asked quietly, we still hugged for a long time. In fact, I don''t want to let go.

    "Why? I love cuddling." I said in a very small voice, I wanted to be spoiled with someone. But since there is only Doctor Lita here, I can only be spoiled with her.

    "Because, Hugs can provide a sense of security and reduce stress. Individuals who are often hugged regularly as a child have lower stress symptoms than individuals who are rarely hugged in their childhood. Hugging will make you calmer." I laughed a little at Lita''s words, then let go of the hug from her.

    She touched my belly which was already more bloated, I didn''t realize that my baby was growing as time went on.

    "I need my husband, mother, father.. I need them to feel close to me. I have been abandoned since childhood and thirsty for love, now when I am pregnant and really need them, God take them and stay away from my side. Why? do i really not deserve to live relying on other people? even though i am not as strong as they think, even though i am actually very weak and need hugs from everyone ?

    One question that is always in my little brain, why does it feel like happiness is reluctant to linger by my side. when I realized there was happiness in front of my eyes, then at that moment that happiness disappeared without me knowing it. I''m just afraid, when the time comes I had to walk alone again, with no one else I could walk with. Even I am afraid that my son will leave me too, and I will be alone again? again.. that word is like a friend in my life." I said weakly.

    I don''t know what to do when the world suddenly turns away, Doctor Lita''s sighs I can hear. She held both my hands and gave all the strength she had, she was confused. just like me, she was restless. just like me.

    How can this heart be okay? when all the things that I thought were beautiful, had to be swallowed up in time. My life is like bitterness without any sweetness at all.

    Gradually the bitter taste made the tongue taste bland, until I couldn''t taste anything else. I don''t know the taste is sweet, spicy, sour, salty.. then I don''t know what happiness really means.

    Am I really numb?

    That''s why I can''t cry right now? I didn''t cry when my mother left and Edward wasn''t here. I just feel there is one missing from my heart, what is it? crowd..

    Because I was suddenly very lonely after waking up and seeing this world again.

    "Choon-Hee, the lab results will be out this afternoon regarding your health. I hope you''re well enough to go by helicopter, so we can go straight to Edwards. This morning, when I came and checked you. your blood and the others, I told my most trusted friend to go to the nearest hospital and have the blood sample tested. We''ll wait for the results, I''m sure you''ll be fine. We''re going to see Edwards and find out about your mother, you don''t Don''t worry, all of Edwards'' special team has moved quickly to find out who is behind all this and also look for your mother.. You just need to pray..

    do you trust me?" she asked quietly.

    I couldn''t help but nodded and asked her for another hug. I will believe, I always believe in the people around me.

    ~~~~~

    (Author Pov)

    Doctor Lita came out of the room and started to look at her cellphone, she wanted to monitor how the temporary results from the laboratory were out, even though Lita was in too much of a hurry in this matter. But what can you do? She really wanted to know what happened to Choon-Hee.

    She had a bad feeling, seeing Choon-hee''s condition getting thinner and it seemed like she was really sick. What''s more, the mental pressure and thoughts that she feels right now, losing her mother and being separated from her husband. What''s more annoying than that? Who is the woman who can really endure.

    As an obstetrician, of course, Lita''s doctor wants Choon-hee''s baby to be born safely and her mother healthy too. This is a responsibility that must be carried out by Lita, whatever happens, Lita''s doctor will fight for Choon-hee and the baby.

    She sees an incoming call, from one of her friends whom she trusts. Picked up the call and started asking anxiously.

    "How? did something happen!? Choon-Hee is fine right?" Doctor Lita asked her friend.

    "I''m not sure I can say she''s fine, but I think she''s still in stable condition at the moment. I don''t know tomorrow and so on, I ask you one thing. You didn''t know that your patient had cervical cancer?" That one question made foot Lita immediately limp, she sat down and stared blankly at the blue ocean in front of her.

    "Cancer? How can that be? I.. I don''t know.." Lita said in a very low voice, and a sigh could be heard clearly on the other end of the phone.

    "You don''t know? Really? How can you be careless in something as serious as this? Lita, she''s a special patient. You know very well that Choon-Hee and Edward are not random people, how can you be late in realizing something like this?" There was a tone of disappointment from Lita''s friend''s words there.

    "I only know that she has a tumor in her uterus, I don''t know anything else. It''s been a few months since I didn''t check her womb, because she''s not in the same country as me. But... I didn''t understand that she could get cervical cancer" Lita said in a low voice, she had no reason to defend herself anymore.

    "And you didn''t check again after that? You know very well, that uterine cancer or uterine cancer is a malignant tumor that grows in the uterus. Uterine cancer begins when healthy cells in the uterus grow uncontrollably and form a tumor or lump.

    The tumor is can be benign or malignant. In uterine cancer, the tumor can enlarge and spread to other organs. And the tumor you see is already malignant to the point of forming cancer. I am quite saddened by this, especially since Choon-Hee is pregnant." She said with a rough sigh, Lita really knows. She knows very well what is going on in the cancer process itself.

    "Can you do something? advice for me, help Choon-Hee to keep her child? Tell me, you''re my friend." Doctor Lita said in a restless voice and really felt guilty.

    "I think the pressure on her and her heart made her immune system weak, that''s why this cancer is fast attacking and only seen now. It could also be Choon-Hee who always holds the burden of thoughts and feelings in her heart, which makes all thoughts it''s a disease. We can only do other things when she can come to the special hospital, I''ll be right there this afternoon. Make sure Choon-Hee is also brought there immediately, We can''t delay anymore, because this is very dangerous for us. the fetus." She said slowly.

    "But? can she get on a helicopter?? will the baby be okay?" Ask Lita''s doctor again.

    "Give me the medicine I sent earlier, it can calm the baby and mother''s condition. It''s better for Miss Choon-hee to be unconscious during the flight, because it can make her calmer. Don''t delay Doctor Lita anymore, or we won''t be able to save mother or her son." The telephone line was turned off, Doctor Lita''s eyes immediately closed and she felt very tight in her chest.

    "Doctor? What''s wrong?" Agent Ree''s voice made Lita lift her head and look the other way, she could smile unenthusiastically, Doctor Lita, to be more precise, was scared.

    "We have to prepare Choon-Hee for the flight, prepare all the Guard Teams you have. I you special preparation and make sure there are no problems on the flight this time, I want Miss Choon-hee''s safety to be our priority right now." Doctor Lita said in a serious voice, Ree who heard this immediately nodded. She pressed the red button on the back of her watch, as a sign that the special forces and security team had to get ready for work.

    "Is Miss Choon-Hee okay?" Ree asked with a bit of curiosity.

    "For now Yes.. But in the future, I don''t know. More precisely, we can only pray." Lita said in a hoarse voice, she wanted to cry. Yes.. now it''s Lita''s doctor who really needs a hug.

    "Don''t worry, everything will be under our control." Ree immediately grabbed Lita''s hand, seeing that the woman was actually crying.. It even proved to be already cold and quivering, it was clear that it seemed to be already at a weak stage.

 Chapter 225 - Pregnant Mother Miss Her Husband

    I woke up a little confused, looked around and it was a different room. When I looked to the side, I saw my husband''s face. Blinking slightly, I once again saw that Edwards was now looking into my eyes with a smile.

    "You''re awake, how was the helicopter ride while sleeping?" He asked in a very relaxed tone, I still haven''t answered what he asked. I still look into his eyes and think, am I dreaming?

    "Honey, is this a dream?" I asked again, and he laughed once more.

    "Come on, I''ll help you wake up, this isn''t a dream. You''ve arrived at the hospital, saw your husband''s handsome face. And we''re together now, are you happy?" he asked, hearing that the first thing I did there was holding his face.

    "It''s you, my husband? Gosh.. it''s you!." I screamed loudly, then immediately hugged him quickly. a little tight, but not too tight. because I know at this time his body is not too strong for me to hold. Because I''m sure the wounds on his body still haven''t dried.

    "Honey, gosh.. you.. me and you meet." I said again, I was crying with emotion to see my husband who I could hug again. feel how the smell of his body that I miss, warm hugs that make me melt Like margarine heated on a frying pan. Ahh.. this is really amazing, I feel like I haven''t seen her in a long time, and now I can see her and hug her so tightly.

    "My husband..." I said again.

    "Yes, my beautiful wife.. sweet, adorable. I love you, are you happy to meet me?" he asked slowly.

    "Of course, I feel like a dream. Don''t wake me up if it''s a dream." I said again, I closed my eyes slowly. just let this feeling of comfort spread very quickly in the corner of my heart.

    My chest was shaking violently, feeling one of those strange euphorias that numbed every joint. I want to tell the world that my husband and I are hugging again, we are together again, we are together again. Let the people out there hate this union, the bottom line is I love my husband and I''m glad to be close to him again.

    "This is not a dream my dear, this is real. Just look at how the warmth of this hug makes all the blood flow in my body work fast. Do you feel it? The joy of this union?" I asked again, and I immediately nodded.

    "Sure, I''m very happy." I let go of the hug from his body, then we stared at each other for a long time.

    He kissed my forehead gently, I felt the wetness of his lips that were so warm.

    "You''re so beautiful, even though we haven''t seen each other for only a few days. Pregnant women are really incredibly beautiful." He''s good at complimenting now, and I''m glad to hear all the compliments from him.

    "You are also very handsome, this one future father makes me really blush." I whispered sexually, he immediately laughed and ruffled my hair in annoyance.

    "Since when is my beautiful wife so naughty? Since when can you say something so frontal and adorable? ish.. you must be imagining a lot of dirty things, right as long as I''m not by your side?" he asked again, and I just shook my head slowly.

    "My dear, why should I fantasize? Can''t I feel it with you? You''re here, so how about we make love? Look.. your child has grown up, he asked to be visited by you. Would you like not to visit there?" I asked openly.

    It''s honest from the bottom of my heart, that right now I''m in a good mood. to be more precise, the pregnancy hormones made me so excited to do something hot. as it enters the first and third trimesters, a woman''s libido will increase dramatically.

    Because at this time women will feel the greatest sex, heavy blood flow from the labia to the cervix, increased lubrication will make it easier for women to reach orgasm. Even so that does not mean I can make love with the preferred sex positions as before pregnancy. For safety, Doctor Lita said that it is better to be on top (women on top) or a position that does not press the stomach. Because indeed I had asked him before I fell asleep Because of the drug effect.

    "Something hot? Are you sure my dear? You''re pregnant, I really want to visit my child. But I''m too scared." Edwards said In a low voice, I who heard this could only sigh in annoyance.

    "It''s okay my dear, do you know? At times like this pregnant women can feel orgasms that are more intense and stronger than when they were not pregnant. This is due to the increase in the hormone oxytocin or also known as the love hormone. And you should also know dear, that the hormonal changes that occur in my body will also make a number of changes to this body shape.

    Do you see my body shape? Look at this, wider hips, bigger and firmer buttocks and breasts, facial skin that looks brighter and more radiant, and hair that grows thicker. This of course makes my current appearance look sexier, so you must be more passionate about making love. You will feel a different sensation when having sex with me who is pregnant, because you can interact with this part of my body that is undergoing changes. you still don''t want to? We can rock great babies. You must be pleased! come on.. let''s do a union, I want you.

    Honey.. let''s make love.. come on.. come on.. come on.. I want you." I said trying to sulk him, I was holding his strong and very muscular arm. Gosh. his arm alone makes me hot and cold, I miss his body !! God!! I want him.

    "You know? When you ask for something like this, you''re so cute for some reason. But you and I haven''t showered either. You stink, and I reek of sweat too. It''s uncomfortable if we don''t shower first." He said with a bit of effort to refuse my request, but I didn''t lose my mind.

    "Just take a bath together, Sex in the bathroom must also be very, very beautiful. Ask the maids and bodyguards to prepare everything. I also like doing unions under the shower. Aahh.. Gosh! It must be fun! Honey, come on. This is your son''s request!" I said try hard, and he just sighed and nodded in agreement. Of course it made me scream with joy.

    (Edwards POV)

    I don''t know what makes my beautiful wife so spoiled and very strange. She looks excited when the maids prepare a big Jazucci in the bathroom that we will use later. Fortunately this is a big hospital, and it has a lot of adequate facilities. We can ask about the design of the inn that we will use, food Every morning, afternoon and evening. Until the design in the bathroom can also be requested directly.

    I let it go as Choon-Hee happily asked some maids to bring her some fragrance. She does look different when I look at her from behind, her body is really getting sexier and more beautiful. I think what she said is true, pregnant women do go through a lot in the form of changes.

    "Honey! Come on.. it''s done, let''s take a shower!" She said shouting, even though the servants had not come out of this room. I can only scratch my head which doesn''t itch, why is she so embarrassing? look how the maids are already smiling weirdly, Ish! luckily Choon-hee is my wife. so I won''t be upset because of her already embarrassing attitude in front of several people.

    gosh dear .. I''m so curious about the nature of my child when born later. Is it really adorable like her mother? maybe.

    "Honey! Come on.. quickly, close the door." She screamed once more, and I couldn''t help but head straight for the bathroom. closed the door and looked around the room. comfortable enough to make love to my wife.

    I saw her walking with sensual movements towards me.

    She began to touch my chest and I could smell the fragrance that she released from her skin which was very beautiful indeed.

    I kissed her lips briefly, she immediately laughed and kissed my lips back. Her eyes were so beautiful when exposed to the dim light, too beautiful. She is such a perfect goddess. I am lucky enough to have a goddess like her. Why would she want to be with me? She said because she loved me, liked me and always wanted me. even though I never spit out all the things that are inside of me, but it turns out there is a woman who really likes me like her

    "Would you like a warm bath, honey? Do you want to feel that warmth?" She asked in a very low voice.

    "Of course, I''m very tired. Take a warm bath while you massage, I think it will be quite soothing." I immediately carried her, she screamed a little and was very spoiled. Her eyes kept looking at mine, I just kept quiet and took her into the bath.

    "Choon-hee, I love you."

    "Yeah. I know."

    "You''re so beautiful, Choon-hee."

    "I know Edwards."

    "I really Miss you."

    "Me too."

    "Choon-hee, thank you."

    "Yeahh��"

    "I love you, Choon-hee."

    "You''re so sweet Edwards, I didn''t know that there was a time when I found a good man like you. After all the suffering I''ve done and I''ve felt, now I can have all the happiness with you. We''ll both be happy right?" She asked again, she looked me in the eye. see how those eyes tear down all the suffering that I feel.

    "We will be happy, I will do whatever it takes to make my wife happy and always feel that happiness together with myself and our children later. So? Will we continue the pending romance?" I asked ignorantly, she immediately chuckled and nodded in our arms.

    "Edwards? Thank you." She said, when the hug she released and began to kiss my lips gently.

    "I also want to thank you, my dear.. thank you very much." I said slowly.

    She kissed my lips again, her warm breath was responding and maybe she wanted me to give something to fulfill her desire.

    I kissed her lips, mashed and gave a wet feeling that made her close her eyes immediately. The strange feeling that tingles in every inch of the skin made me impatiently bite her lips and put my tongue in between his mouth. Warm, wet, and red are the unity that makes this morning''s atmosphere more dominant.

    Her small hands were already groping my chest, then she was so presumptuous that she squeezed my penis who was really tensed up strongly. It felt amazingly great, my blood flow immediately moved quickly and it made me kiss her lips harder.

    She was no less rough, my lips were even pulled and crushed with shrewd movements. Her slender fingers threw me into unconsciousness and that was of course the most amazing thing.

    Choon-Hee took over the battle this morning, she turned me around and is now on top of me. She broke our kiss, then removed the thin shirt that covered her beautiful body. The boxer I was wearing had been forcibly pulled by her, she didn''t mince words anymore in satisfying me this morning.

    "Don''t make me lose my temper, and this is what you will receive Mr. Edwards!" After she said that, her hot and small mouth forced me to let out a loud sigh. Her mouth was already licking my Penis who had not felt this warm feeling in a long time.

    Her extraordinary and rushed tongue playing, created a tingling sensation as well as a great arousal in me. My mind is messed up, I just want satisfaction and satisfaction. When her hands and tongue take turns to play. when unity becomes a feeling that is created with full appreciation and I melt into the little pops that Choon-hee makes.

    Yes.. Her rough play made me completely drift into unexpected happiness. Especially when her eyes met mine and intentionally made me squeeze both of her breasts, which fell between my thighs.

    Both breasts were very supple and of course genuine, quite big and bulky.. Made me squeeze with pleasure and long sighs once again. She played, kept playing without stopping.. Her lips, tongue, hands, and Saliva were wet enough to make me close my eyes a few times.

    I can see her smiling a little down there, the triumphant smile I''m sure she''s thinking about right now. Yes.. she won, of course he won after asking me to make love and now she is satisfying me without much thought.

    I squeeze the edge of the Jazucci, the scent of the current fragrance adds to the romantic and sweet impression, I''m sure hers is also very wet. but I don''t want to rush things, because I''m afraid I''ll hurt the baby. I''m afraid that if I get too rough later, she''ll be in pain and I''ll be the one to blame.

    So just let her lead the romance today until she is satisfied, I will try to endure the pain from some wounds on my back which hurt a little when exposed to warm water.. I think she was too passionate, so forgot that this husband still has many wounds that have not healed.

 Chapter 226 - (Choon-hee POV)

    The next day, when the sun shyly peeked through the window. I woke up and looked to the side, my husband was still sleeping very soundly. Our activities were indeed very enjoyable after a few days of not seeing each other. I gently rubbed his face, he still looks comfortable snoring. Maybe I won''t wake him earlier, just let Edwards sleep well today.

    I tried to get out of bed, this hospital feels like a five star hotel. I couldn''t taste the difference if I didn''t smell a bit of medicine. When these feet hit the floor, I felt like I was floating. My stomach also feels nauseous and my head hurts so bad, why? Am I tired from making love without stopping? But not usually.

    I tried to sit down first, massaging my forehead which was really dizzy. ahh.. I think I have to ask Doctor Lita for vitamins later, I was just thinking about her. She had come knocking on the door and went inside, she came with the servant and brought a lot of food.

    "Hi, good morning. Am I interrupting? Looks like you guys really got through a lot of longing." Doctor Lita told me, I just laughed. Then choose to walk towards the sofa.

    I walked slowly, because I still felt nauseous and dizzy. I sat on the sofa, and Lita''s doctor sat down with me. "I brought healthy food for you and Edwards, this afternoon Edwards must be checked again. See if the wound is still wet or not." Doctor Lita said, hearing this I just realized one thing. That Edwards was still hurt.

    "Oh my gosh, I forgot! I even took her in a warm bath yesterday afternoon. And I didn''t think about the wound? How is it? Will it get infected?" I panicked, I was about to get up from my seat. But when I woke up, at that moment my stomach felt churning.

    "Ahh.. why do I feel so nauseous and dizzy?" I said quietly, I sat back down. try to calm down and choose to breathe properly.

    "You''re not feeling well?" Lita asked me.

    "A little bit I think I''m too tired maybe. Do you have any vitamins? I think I need vitamins." I said without looking at her, some of the maids who had been in front of me. now told to go by Lita, I don''t know why. I didn''t mean to ask either.

    "Why?" I was confused.

    "You drink this potion first, okay?" Lita told me, I saw a pretty big glass. Inside it looks like a tea-like drink, but I don''t think it''s some kind of tea.

    "What?" I asked again, I smelled the aroma. Feels warm from the scent I smell.

    "Warm tea, I added some soursop leaves to make it a good concoction." Lita''s words made me a little confused, why add another leaf? ahhh. She loves to experiment with the tea I''m about to drink.

    I kept silent, drinking warm tea which tasted bland but a little strange when touched on my tongue. When I drank it, I just smelled the aroma of herbal medicine which I think Lita deliberately put in this drink. I swallowed it down, after it was finished. I put the glass back on the table, tasting it a few times. The warm feeling and the herbal aroma make me feel better.

    "Good enough to warm my very nauseous stomach." I tell her, she nods and smiles a little.

    "You will drink twice a day, I will prepare a maid who will serve this drink. Good for pregnant women." She said slowly, I heard that, yes, yes. After all, whatever she gives must be good for the body, she''s a doctor. so she knows better what my body needs.

    "Oh yes, Doctor Lita. I was curious about why I was rushed here. Did something serious happen to me? Or to Edwards? but I don''t think so. Because we both look fine." I''ve been wanting to ask this since yesterday, but I''ve only had the chance to ask now. Doctor Lita looked at my face closely, she really looked into my eyes and sighed softly.

    "You think something''s wrong? I just wanted to introduce you and Edwards." Doctor Lita said again.

    "You''re lying, I''m sure something happened? What''s wrong?" I still insisted on asking her, and she just shook his head slowly.

    "Are you sure? Don''t hide anything from me, I have a bad feeling about all this." I held her hand, looked into her eyes and asked Doctor Lita to tell her what had happened.

    She was reluctant to answer, but she glanced briefly at the bed. looked at Edwards who was still sleeping soundly.

    "Are you sure you want to know?" She asked again.

    "Yes, what?" I started whispering softly, I think this has something to do with Edwards. because she had glanced at my husband, gosh. I beg of you that nothing serious will ever separate me from Edwards again.

    "You have cervical cancer." The four words Doctor Lita said so quietly, made me pause. I looked into her eyes more and more, confirming that she wasn''t joking, but I''m sure she really wasn''t. see how her eyes make it clear all the things I''m thinking.

    "Is it bad?" I asked again.

    "No, it''s not that serious yet. We''ll have to look into it further, but for now. I haven''t told Mr. Edwards, I didn''t want to tell you either." She said honestly.

    "Don''t tell Edwards he has no right to be sad because his wife is sick." I said very confidently, I held his hand again. "Please, keep this a secret from everyone. I will do all the treatment, but I don''t want anyone else to be sad. Can you keep this a secret?" I asked quietly, then we both glanced at Edwards who was still asleep.

    "He feels too much Sadness, I don''t want him to feel it any deeper." I say again, I feel like this is a dream. But I''m sure this isn''t an ordinary dream, it''s a nightmare that will kill the real me. I didn''t want Edwards to find out and that made him even more sad and down. Our problems are already so many, I don''t want to add any more burden to them.

    "What if you need surgery and other things?" Lita asked me.

    "I''m sure, I will be fine. Don''t worry Doctor Lita, I will be fine.. My son and I will be healthy and we will build a small house in a beautiful place. Me, Edwards, and our children You have to believe in the power of prayer and hope." I said again, I took my hand off her. then take the fruits that are in front of me, get rid of the fear that slowly lands on the deepest side of my heart

    I''m scared?

    "Honey? You''re awake? Why didn''t you wake me up?" Edwards'' voice made Lita and I both look, I tried to smile and went towards him. Holding back the feeling of nausea and dizziness that is still very clearly felt.

    "Hi, you slept well. I woke up because Doctor Lita brought us Breakfast. Do you want to eat together?" I asked casually.

    "Sure, good morning doctor Lita. You must be impressed to see that my wife is fine, right." Edwards said with a laugh I couldn''t help but laugh along and pretend to be happy of course.

    "Yes.. I thought you woke up late because you were still sick, it turned out to be very healthy and fine. Then I''ll excuse myself, please eat breakfast. And we''ll meet again later for further checks." She said so calmly, she immediately got up from her seat and chose to leave.

    I who saw her departure could only be silent, hopefully Doctor Lita can keep this secret well.

    "Honey? Let''s eat, I just realized that since yesterday afternoon I haven''t eaten anything. I''m really hungry now." Edwards said again, I immediately smiled and took his hand to go to the sofa. I rested my head briefly on the side of his arm, causing us to stop walking.

    "Honey? What are you doing? You''re getting spoiled, I''m curious how our baby will look when he comes to this world. I''m sure he''s as adorable as you are." Edwards immediately picked me up, led me to the sofa and then he took me on his lap.

    We stared at each other for a long time. I love the smell of his body when he wakes up. I love it when he looks into my eyes and gives that sweet smile. Can I be okay when I have to lose all this?

    "Honey? Are you daydreaming again? Is there something I don''t know? Did we say something? What''s wrong? Your face is very pale too. Are you sick?" He said a little worried, hearing this I immediately shook my head quickly.

    "No, I''m not sick. I''m just a little confused, why do we have to stay at the hospital? Even though we''re not sick." I said evasively, and he just pouted his lips playfully.

    "Because we were sick before, so we have to be in the hospital. But I promise, we will only be here for a while. After this we will return to a new home, I prepared a new home for you. In a very beautiful and calm country, we will build a new world in that place. with our children, you''ll be delighted to see what I gave you." His words add a burden of pain in the recesses of my heart, his words are very beautiful. If only I didn''t have other thoughts currently churning clearly in my little brain.

    Edwards? If only there was a second chance to get to know you longer, I would love to meet you in my next life. Maybe we can get acquainted as lovers in school? or lovers who often fight and fall in love. must be so adorable, I wish I could feel all that longer. feel your scent Every day, without a problem and without a reason to leave.

    Edwards? your face is so handsome, this handsomeness makes me wonder what the future will be like for us and our children.

    "Honey.. are you so quiet? Why? Am I mad at me? You''ve always kept silent on all the questions you asked." He said again, I just smiled and hugged him. I just want to feel this closeness a little longer, before I... before I.. before I.. Leave this world forever.

    "I just miss you, until I think that you are part of a dream that will disappear, thank you very much Edwards. You want to give me things that I never get in this world. you are such a perfect man, everything you gave me and our children later. It must be something extraordinarily great. Do you want to fulfill one by one the wishes that I have?" I asked quietly, and I could feel a soft nod from behind my back.

    "Tell me, what do you want?" Edwards asked again.

    "Do you have time to rest this month?" I asked again.

    "I can take time off whenever and for as long as you want, what are you planning?" Edwards asked again.

    "Let''s go around the world." I let go of the hug from his body, then looked into his eyes intently. "Let''s travel the world, enjoy one country after another that I''ve never been to. Let''s make a photo album and video about our happy journey. So one day, our children can see how happy we are. Do you want it?" I asked in a gentle tone, looking into his already sparkling eyes.

    "Sure, we will travel the world. How long do you want to go? We will go around each country and create memories there. Every corner of this world will give a romantic impression. I will see the world in a different way now, with love in your eyes. My dear? We''re going on vacation together and creating beautiful moments, you have plenty of time to do this. But since you''re asking now, I''ll give it to you. So? Which country would you like to visit first?" Edwards asked again.

    "Emmmm.. Maybe Switzerland? Do you want to go there? I see that the country is very beautiful and charming. I really want to stay in a villa in front of which there are mountains and lakes. Wow.. it must be fun, the air must be very cold too. Come on. over there!" I said enthusiastically.

    "Sure, we''re going on vacation there! Now what''s more important is that we eat. Can I eat and charge? after that we chat again." Hearing Edwards'' words I immediately laughed, I forgot that he had been starving for a long time. I was about to get up from his lap. But he immediately restrained me quickly.

    "I want to eat while you feed it, so just sit down like this. and feed your husband this my dear." He said so spoiled.

    "You want to become a father but you are still spoiled. well, before our child is actually born into this world. then you will become a big baby who I will take very good care of. So.. my adorable baby, you want What do you want to eat?" I asked again.

    "Eat your lips baby." He was mocking me.

    "Ya!! you want to die?" I chuckled and he laughed, in the end I took him some food and fed him lovingly. We spent breakfast with all the sweet talk and about the future. Yes.. leave it like this, as if we never had a problem. I will make sure that Edwards gets all the sweet memories of me, so that someday if I go. he will see me in every corner of the earth.

    ~~~~

    If there is one corner of the earth that can make me find you, then there is a memory that will bring us together. If there is one love that can last a thousand full moons, it is my love for you.

    If there''s one smile that lasts through the ages, it''s the smile on my lips that sees you smile too.

    The heart that I slowly want to close, to the facts and facts that slowly freeze. Can I feel and see things again in a different way? If only, this heart was created from many shapes and questions. There may not be a satisfactory answer and result.

    I set one heart and mind on one name, who? of course your name. What''s the name again? I wouldn''t think of another name, of course I wouldn''t. I only focus on one person.

    Ahhh .. discussing love, you, and the heart, it is a unity that can make me die. It can make me sad, and it can destroy me. But there is one thing that can keep me happy.

    You know? Sometimes I want to feel the night breeze and hug you until I''m bored, but is there still a word for bored? when it comes to your perfect self? ahhh.. it seems the word bored is not a word that I want to talk about properly. I just want to say that this love, this feeling is something that will never die. Even though my body has become a corpse and my breath has stopped.

    The smell of Citrus made me realize that Edwards had just come out of the bathroom, his wet hair and part of his body only covered by a towel made me smile a little. see? I just saw him finish showering and I immediately smiled without knowing why.

    Don''t you know? The scent of Citrus Known as a "natural medicine", Citrus, often referred to as limes (citron) or thuja conifers (conifers), is a genus of flowering trees and shrubs in the citrus tree family (Rutaceae). Citrus literally has more connotations of ''fruit with a refreshing sour aroma and taste'' giving a clearer, fresher, elegant and optimistic impression.

    Brazilian researchers conducted an experiment on several people to inhale three scents of essential oils such as orange essential oil, tea essential oil and rose essential oil. The experiment has proven that people who inhale orange oil have less anxiety during the test, and a beneficial effect on the psyche, even for a long time after the experiment is over.

    That''s why I know why sometimes Edwards uses this scent as a special soap that he always uses every time he takes a shower. Either I just realized or I have never really understood the meaning of the things that are in my husband. In the morning she smells of citrus, in the evening she smells of cinnamon and roses. Then the expensive perfume whose fragrance sometimes changes, but not too much difference. The point is he still smells good with unique characteristics.

    "Why are you looking into my eyes like that?" Edwards asked, he took the T-shirt and trousers I had prepared. We really wanted to take a walk around the park this afternoon. Edwards said that we should be exposed to the sun often so that our skin does not get diseased. I laughed a little at what he said. How can he say that without a fact? But it is true, if we are too long in the room. That''s not good either.

    "You are so handsome. When you finished showering, I thought. The moment you finished bathing was a very adorable moment. I will remember this moment in my little brain, and don''t force me to forget this one beautiful moment. Ahhh.. You can make me not blink." my words made Edwards laugh again, he wasn''t my eyes when he put his pants on. I sat for a while on the bed and put on the facial moisturizer the maid brought. I don''t know where the waiter came from, the facial moisturizer I usually use everyday.

    "You''re also very beautiful, when you wear that short yellow dress. You look fresher on a day like this. Your silky hair that you put on is beautiful, I also like it.. ahhh... everything in your body I really like, I love you. will remember this moment too." He tried to follow what I said earlier.

    "Yeah!! How can you copy and paste what I said? ish! you''re not creative." I said a little annoyed, and once again he laughed. he starts putting on perfume then takes a comb to comb her hair.

    "Edwards? Come here.. Let me comb your hair, take a small stool over there and sit across from me." I told him, he just went along with what I said. He took a stool and sat across from me, handing me the comb in his hand.

    I smiled a little as I inhaled his scent up close. "You smell so good, does your back still hurt? Sorry about yesterday, my appetite made you a little sick. I forgot that you were sick." I said feeling guilty.

    "Don''t be like that, I''m fine." He said slowly.

    I heard very soft words from him, he never really blamed anything that happened. rather he never really blamed me, as long as I''ve known him. During that time I also knew that he was a man who was not rude, he was too loving and perfect.

    I started to brush his hair in slow motions, enjoying every moment that might not be repeated, who knows when Edwards and I would really part. Because I know, every time there is a meeting there must be a farewell. Whether it''s death, divorce, or other things that can be categorized as separation.

    I gently stroked her slightly wet hair, Still wanting to comb her soft hair for a long time. "You know? I once heard a friend of mine who came from Turkey, he once told me that if a wife combs her husband''s hair. Then she will get a reward. You know the reward?" Edwards asked, I who heard the story could only be silent and then shook my head.

    "No, what is it?" I asked not knowing anything.

    "I don''t know for sure what reward is, it''s just that in the religion that my friend follows. A woman or a wife has an important role in her husband''s life. He also said that a woman who combs her hair and cuts her husband''s nails will be given heavenly wine which has never been specially opened. for him, the water of the heavens will be given, and Allah will lighten his sakaratul maut, his grave will be like a garden of paradise.

    Then he also said, A woman who pleases her husband, her reward is like the repentance of a servant who cries. That is, she is forbidden from the fire of hell. In the religion she professes, the relationship between husband and wife and the degree of a wife is very high. That''s why I always want to glorify my beautiful wife, so that you go to heaven later." Edwards'' words touched my heart, even though his words were part of his friend''s words.. But I know, I know whatever Edwards said it all came from his heart.